This is a modern-English version of The Forsyte Saga, Volume II.: Indian Summer of a Forsyte; In Chancery, originally written by Galsworthy, John.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



FORSYTE SAGA
IN CHANCERY
By John Galsworthy
Contents
CHAPTER II—EXIT A MAN OF THE WORLD
CHAPTER III—SOAMES PREPARES TO TAKE STEPS
CHAPTER VI—NO-LONGER-YOUNG JOLYON AT HOME
CHAPTER VII—THE COLT AND THE FILLY
CHAPTER VIII—JOLYON PROSECUTES TRUSTEESHIP
CHAPTER X—SOAMES ENTERTAINS THE FUTURE
CHAPTER XI—AND VISITS THE PAST
CHAPTER XII—ON FORSYTE ’CHANGE
CHAPTER XIII—JOLYON FINDS OUT WHERE HE IS
CHAPTER XIV—SOAMES DISCOVERS WHAT HE WANTS
CHAPTER I—THE THIRD GENERATION
CHAPTER II—SOAMES PUTS IT TO THE TOUCH
CHAPTER IV—WHERE FORSYTES FEAR TO TREAD
CHAPTER V—JOLLY SITS IN JUDGMENT
CHAPTER VI—JOLYON IN TWO MINDS
CHAPTER VII—DARTIE VERSUS DARTIE
CHAPTER X—DEATH OF THE DOG BALTHASAR
CHAPTER XI—TIMOTHY STAYS THE ROT
CHAPTER XII—PROGRESS OF THE CHASE
CHAPTER XIII—“HERE WE ARE AGAIN!”
CHAPTER XI—SUSPENDED ANIMATION
CHAPTER II—EXIT A MAN OF THE WORLD
CHAPTER III—SOAMES PREPARES TO TAKE STEPS
CHAPTER VI—NO-LONGER-YOUNG JOLYON AT HOME
CHAPTER VII—THE COLT AND THE FILLY
CHAPTER VIII—JOLYON PROSECUTES TRUSTEESHIP
CHAPTER X—SOAMES ENTERTAINS THE FUTURE
CHAPTER XI—AND VISITS THE PAST
CHAPTER XII—ON FORSYTE ’CHANGE
CHAPTER XIII—JOLYON FINDS OUT WHERE HE IS
CHAPTER XIV—SOAMES DISCOVERS WHAT HE WANTS
CHAPTER I—THE THIRD GENERATION
CHAPTER II—SOAMES PUTS IT TO THE TOUCH
CHAPTER IV—WHERE FORSYTES FEAR TO TREAD
CHAPTER V—JOLLY SITS IN JUDGMENT
CHAPTER VI—JOLYON IN TWO MINDS
CHAPTER VII—DARTIE VERSUS DARTIE
CHAPTER X—DEATH OF THE DOG BALTHASAR
CHAPTER XI—TIMOTHY STAYS THE ROT
CHAPTER XII—PROGRESS OF THE CHASE
CHAPTER XIII—“HERE WE ARE AGAIN!”
CHAPTER XI—SUSPENDED ANIMATION


INDIAN SUMMER OF A FORSYTE
“And Summer’s lease hath all too short a date.”
—Shakespeare
“And summer’s lease is way too short.”
—Shakespeare
I
In the last day of May in the early ’nineties, about six o’clock of the evening, old Jolyon Forsyte sat under the oak tree below the terrace of his house at Robin Hill. He was waiting for the midges to bite him, before abandoning the glory of the afternoon. His thin brown hand, where blue veins stood out, held the end of a cigar in its tapering, long-nailed fingers—a pointed polished nail had survived with him from those earlier Victorian days when to touch nothing, even with the tips of the fingers, had been so distinguished. His domed forehead, great white moustache, lean cheeks, and long lean jaw were covered from the westering sunshine by an old brown Panama hat. His legs were crossed; in all his attitude was serenity and a kind of elegance, as of an old man who every morning put eau de Cologne upon his silk handkerchief. At his feet lay a woolly brown-and-white dog trying to be a Pomeranian—the dog Balthasar between whom and old Jolyon primal aversion had changed into attachment with the years. Close to his chair was a swing, and on the swing was seated one of Holly’s dolls—called “Duffer Alice”—with her body fallen over her legs and her doleful nose buried in a black petticoat. She was never out of disgrace, so it did not matter to her how she sat. Below the oak tree the lawn dipped down a bank, stretched to the fernery, and, beyond that refinement, became fields, dropping to the pond, the coppice, and the prospect—“Fine, remarkable”—at which Swithin Forsyte, from under this very tree, had stared five years ago when he drove down with Irene to look at the house. Old Jolyon had heard of his brother’s exploit—that drive which had become quite celebrated on Forsyte ’Change. Swithin! And the fellow had gone and died, last November, at the age of only seventy-nine, renewing the doubt whether Forsytes could live for ever, which had first arisen when Aunt Ann passed away. Died! and left only Jolyon and James, Roger and Nicholas and Timothy, Julia, Hester, Susan! And old Jolyon thought: “Eighty-five! I don’t feel it—except when I get that pain.”
On the last day of May in the early ’90s, around six o’clock in the evening, old Jolyon Forsyte sat under the oak tree below the terrace of his house at Robin Hill. He was waiting for the midges to bite him before giving up the beauty of the afternoon. His thin brown hand, with prominent blue veins, held the end of a cigar between its long, polished fingers—one pointed nail from those earlier Victorian days when not touching anything, even with the tips of the fingers, was considered sophisticated. His domed forehead, large white moustache, lean cheeks, and long jaw were shaded from the setting sun by an old brown Panama hat. His legs were crossed; his entire posture exuded serenity and a kind of elegance, like an old man who put eau de Cologne on his silk handkerchief every morning. At his feet lay a fluffy brown-and-white dog trying to be a Pomeranian—the dog named Balthasar, between whom and old Jolyon a primal dislike had turned into fondness over the years. Close to his chair was a swing, and on the swing sat one of Holly’s dolls—named “Duffer Alice”—with her body slumped over her legs and her sad little nose buried in a black petticoat. She was always in trouble, so it didn’t matter how she sat. Below the oak tree, the lawn sloped down a bank, stretched toward the fernery, and, beyond that, became fields that dropped down to the pond, the woods, and the view—“Fine, remarkable”—at which Swithin Forsyte had stared five years ago from under this very tree when he drove down with Irene to see the house. Old Jolyon had heard about his brother’s journey—that drive which had become quite famous on Forsyte ’Change. Swithin! And the guy had gone and died last November at the age of only seventy-nine, bringing back doubts about whether the Forsytes could truly live forever, first raised when Aunt Ann passed away. Died! and left only Jolyon and James, Roger and Nicholas and Timothy, Julia, Hester, Susan! And old Jolyon thought: “Eighty-five! I don’t feel it—except when I get that pain.”
His memory went searching. He had not felt his age since he had bought his nephew Soames’ ill-starred house and settled into it here at Robin Hill over three years ago. It was as if he had been getting younger every spring, living in the country with his son and his grandchildren—June, and the little ones of the second marriage, Jolly and Holly; living down here out of the racket of London and the cackle of Forsyte ’Change, free of his boards, in a delicious atmosphere of no work and all play, with plenty of occupation in the perfecting and mellowing of the house and its twenty acres, and in ministering to the whims of Holly and Jolly. All the knots and crankiness, which had gathered in his heart during that long and tragic business of June, Soames, Irene his wife, and poor young Bosinney, had been smoothed out. Even June had thrown off her melancholy at last—witness this travel in Spain she was taking now with her father and her stepmother. Curiously perfect peace was left by their departure; blissful, yet blank, because his son was not there. Jo was never anything but a comfort and a pleasure to him nowadays—an amiable chap; but women, somehow—even the best—got a little on one’s nerves, unless of course one admired them.
His memory was wandering. He hadn’t felt his age since he bought his nephew Soames’ unfortunate house and moved in here at Robin Hill over three years ago. It was like he had been getting younger every spring, living in the country with his son and his grandchildren—June, and the little ones from his second marriage, Jolly and Holly. Living down here away from the noise of London and the chatter of Forsyte ’Change, free from his responsibilities, in a wonderful atmosphere of no work and all play, with plenty to do perfecting and improving the house and its twenty acres, and catering to the whims of Holly and Jolly. All the tension and frustrations that had built up in his heart during that long and painful saga involving June, Soames, his wife Irene, and poor young Bosinney had smoothed out. Even June had finally shaken off her sadness—just look at her traveling in Spain now with her father and her stepmother. A strangely perfect peace was left by their departure; blissful, yet empty, because his son wasn’t there. Jo was always just a comfort and a joy to him these days—an easy-going guy; but women, somehow—even the best ones—could be a bit annoying unless, of course, you admired them.
Far-off a cuckoo called; a wood-pigeon was cooing from the first elm-tree in the field, and how the daisies and buttercups had sprung up after the last mowing! The wind had got into the sou’ west, too—a delicious air, sappy! He pushed his hat back and let the sun fall on his chin and cheek. Somehow, to-day, he wanted company—wanted a pretty face to look at. People treated the old as if they wanted nothing. And with the un-Forsytean philosophy which ever intruded on his soul, he thought: “One’s never had enough. With a foot in the grave one’ll want something, I shouldn’t be surprised!” Down here—away from the exigencies of affairs—his grandchildren, and the flowers, trees, birds of his little domain, to say nothing of sun and moon and stars above them, said, “Open, sesame,” to him day and night. And sesame had opened—how much, perhaps, he did not know. He had always been responsive to what they had begun to call “Nature,” genuinely, almost religiously responsive, though he had never lost his habit of calling a sunset a sunset and a view a view, however deeply they might move him. But nowadays Nature actually made him ache, he appreciated it so. Every one of these calm, bright, lengthening days, with Holly’s hand in his, and the dog Balthasar in front looking studiously for what he never found, he would stroll, watching the roses open, fruit budding on the walls, sunlight brightening the oak leaves and saplings in the coppice, watching the water-lily leaves unfold and glisten, and the silvery young corn of the one wheat field; listening to the starlings and skylarks, and the Alderney cows chewing the cud, flicking slow their tufted tails; and every one of these fine days he ached a little from sheer love of it all, feeling perhaps, deep down, that he had not very much longer to enjoy it. The thought that some day—perhaps not ten years hence, perhaps not five—all this world would be taken away from him, before he had exhausted his powers of loving it, seemed to him in the nature of an injustice brooding over his horizon. If anything came after this life, it wouldn’t be what he wanted; not Robin Hill, and flowers and birds and pretty faces—too few, even now, of those about him! With the years his dislike of humbug had increased; the orthodoxy he had worn in the ’sixties, as he had worn side-whiskers out of sheer exuberance, had long dropped off, leaving him reverent before three things alone—beauty, upright conduct, and the sense of property; and the greatest of these now was beauty. He had always had wide interests, and, indeed could still read The Times, but he was liable at any moment to put it down if he heard a blackbird sing. Upright conduct, property—somehow, they were tiring; the blackbirds and the sunsets never tired him, only gave him an uneasy feeling that he could not get enough of them. Staring into the stilly radiance of the early evening and at the little gold and white flowers on the lawn, a thought came to him: This weather was like the music of “Orfeo,” which he had recently heard at Covent Garden. A beautiful opera, not like Meyerbeer, nor even quite Mozart, but, in its way, perhaps even more lovely; something classical and of the Golden Age about it, chaste and mellow, and the Ravogli “almost worthy of the old days”—highest praise he could bestow. The yearning of Orpheus for the beauty he was losing, for his love going down to Hades, as in life love and beauty did go—the yearning which sang and throbbed through the golden music, stirred also in the lingering beauty of the world that evening. And with the tip of his cork-soled, elastic-sided boot he involuntarily stirred the ribs of the dog Balthasar, causing the animal to wake and attack his fleas; for though he was supposed to have none, nothing could persuade him of the fact. When he had finished he rubbed the place he had been scratching against his master’s calf, and settled down again with his chin over the instep of the disturbing boot. And into old Jolyon’s mind came a sudden recollection—a face he had seen at that opera three weeks ago—Irene, the wife of his precious nephew Soames, that man of property! Though he had not met her since the day of the “At Home” in his old house at Stanhope Gate, which celebrated his granddaughter June’s ill-starred engagement to young Bosinney, he had remembered her at once, for he had always admired her—a very pretty creature. After the death of young Bosinney, whose mistress she had so reprehensibly become, he had heard that she had left Soames at once. Goodness only knew what she had been doing since. That sight of her face—a side view—in the row in front, had been literally the only reminder these three years that she was still alive. No one ever spoke of her. And yet Jo had told him something once—something which had upset him completely. The boy had got it from George Forsyte, he believed, who had seen Bosinney in the fog the day he was run over—something which explained the young fellow’s distress—an act of Soames towards his wife—a shocking act. Jo had seen her, too, that afternoon, after the news was out, seen her for a moment, and his description had always lingered in old Jolyon’s mind—“wild and lost” he had called her. And next day June had gone there—bottled up her feelings and gone there, and the maid had cried and told her how her mistress had slipped out in the night and vanished. A tragic business altogether! One thing was certain—Soames had never been able to lay hands on her again. And he was living at Brighton, and journeying up and down—a fitting fate, the man of property! For when he once took a dislike to anyone—as he had to his nephew—old Jolyon never got over it. He remembered still the sense of relief with which he had heard the news of Irene’s disappearance. It had been shocking to think of her a prisoner in that house to which she must have wandered back, when Jo saw her, wandered back for a moment—like a wounded animal to its hole after seeing that news, “Tragic death of an Architect,” in the street. Her face had struck him very much the other night—more beautiful than he had remembered, but like a mask, with something going on beneath it. A young woman still—twenty-eight perhaps. Ah, well! Very likely she had another lover by now. But at this subversive thought—for married women should never love: once, even, had been too much—his instep rose, and with it the dog Balthasar’s head. The sagacious animal stood up and looked into old Jolyon’s face. “Walk?” he seemed to say; and old Jolyon answered: “Come on, old chap!”
A distant cuckoo called; a woodpigeon cooed from the first elm tree in the field, and wow, how the daisies and buttercups had popped up after the last mowing! The wind had shifted to the southwest too—a lovely, fresh breeze! He pushed his hat back and let the sun warm his chin and cheek. For some reason, today he craved company—wanted a pretty face to look at. People treated the elderly like they wanted nothing. And with the un-Forsytean philosophy that constantly crept into his thoughts, he reflected, “You can never have enough. With one foot in the grave, you'll still want something, I wouldn't be surprised!” Down here—far from the demands of life—his grandchildren, flowers, trees, birds in his little domain, not to mention the sun, moon, and stars above, beckoned to him day and night. And beckon they did—how much, maybe he didn’t know. He had always been responsive to what they had started calling “Nature,” genuinely, almost spiritually so, even though he never stopped calling a sunset a sunset and a view a view, no matter how deeply they moved him. But nowadays, Nature truly made him ache, he appreciated it so much. Every one of these calm, bright, lengthening days, with Holly’s hand in his and the dog Balthasar ahead, studiously looking for things he never found, he strolled—watching the roses bloom, fruit developing on the walls, sunlight brightening the oak leaves and saplings in the thicket, observing the water-lily leaves unfold and glisten, and the silvery young corn in the wheat field; listening to the starlings and skylarks, and the Alderney cows munching their food, lazily flicking their tufted tails; and on every one of these beautiful days he felt a little ache from sheer love of it all, perhaps sensing deep down that he didn’t have much longer to enjoy it. The thought that someday—maybe not ten years from now, maybe not five—this entire world would be taken away from him, before he had exhausted his ability to love it, felt to him like an injustice looming over his horizon. If anything came after this life, it wouldn’t be what he wanted; not Robin Hill, with its flowers and birds and pretty faces—there were too few of those around him now! Over the years, his disdain for nonsense had grown; the orthodoxy he had worn in the '60s, just as he had worn sideburns out of sheer enthusiasm, had long since fallen away, leaving him reverent before only three things—beauty, integrity, and the sense of ownership; and now the greatest of these was beauty. He had always had broad interests and could still read The Times, but he was likely to put it down at any moment if he heard a blackbird sing. Integrity, property—somehow, they felt tiring; the blackbirds and sunsets never tired him; they only left him with a restless feeling that he couldn’t get enough of them. Gazing into the still glow of the early evening and at the little gold and white flowers on the lawn, a thought struck him: This weather was like the music of “Orfeo,” which he had recently heard at Covent Garden. A beautiful opera, not like Meyerbeer or even quite like Mozart, but perhaps even lovelier in its own way; something classical and from the Golden Age about it, pure and mellow, with the Ravogli “almost worthy of the old days”—the highest praise he could offer. The yearning of Orpheus for the beauty he was losing, for his love descending to Hades, just as in life love and beauty seemed to fade—this yearning sang and pulsed throughout the golden music and resonated in the lingering beauty of the world that evening. And with the tip of his cork-soled, elastic-sided boot, he absentmindedly nudged the ribs of the dog Balthasar, causing the dog to wake and scratch at his fleas; for although he was supposed to have none, nothing could convince him otherwise. When the dog finished, he rubbed the spot he had been scratching against his master’s calf and settled down again with his chin resting on the instep of the offending boot. Suddenly, a memory flashed in old Jolyon’s mind—a face he had seen at that opera three weeks ago—Irene, the wife of his precious nephew Soames, that man of property! Although he hadn’t seen her since the day of the “At Home” in his old house at Stanhope Gate, which celebrated his granddaughter June’s ill-fated engagement to young Bosinney, he remembered her instantly, for he had always admired her—a lovely girl. After the death of young Bosinney, with whom she had so scandalously been involved, he heard she had left Soames immediately. Only God knew what she had been up to since then. That glimpse of her face—a side profile—sitting in the row ahead had been literally the only reminder in three years that she was still alive. No one ever talked about her. And yet Jo had once told him something—something that had completely unsettled him. The boy had heard it from George Forsyte, who had seen Bosinney in the fog the day he was run over—something that explained the young man’s distress—an act Soames had committed against his wife—a shocking act. Jo had seen her too that afternoon once the news broke, witnessed her for just a moment, and his description had lingered in old Jolyon’s mind—“wild and lost” was how he’d described her. The next day, June went there—bottled up her emotions and went there, and the maid cried, telling her how her mistress had slipped out at night and disappeared. An altogether tragic situation! One thing was certain—Soames had never managed to get a hold of her again. He was living in Brighton and traveling back and forth—a fitting fate for a man of property! Because once he took a dislike to someone—as he had to his nephew—old Jolyon could never get over it. He still remembered the relief he felt when he heard the news of Irene’s disappearance. It had been shocking to think of her as a prisoner in that house she must have wandered back to when Jo saw her—coming back for a moment like a wounded animal to its den after seeing the news, “Tragic death of an Architect,” in the street. Her face had struck him strongly the other night—more beautiful than he remembered, but it seemed like a mask hiding something beneath. A young woman still—perhaps twenty-eight. Ah, well! Very likely she had another lover by now. But at this unsettling thought—for married women should never love: once, even, was too much—his instep rose, and with it the dog Balthasar’s head. The clever animal stood up and looked into old Jolyon’s face. “Walk?” he seemed to say; and old Jolyon answered, “Come on, old chap!”
Slowly, as was their wont, they crossed among the constellations of buttercups and daisies, and entered the fernery. This feature, where very little grew as yet, had been judiciously dropped below the level of the lawn so that it might come up again on the level of the other lawn and give the impression of irregularity, so important in horticulture. Its rocks and earth were beloved of the dog Balthasar, who sometimes found a mole there. Old Jolyon made a point of passing through it because, though it was not beautiful, he intended that it should be, some day, and he would think: “I must get Varr to come down and look at it; he’s better than Beech.” For plants, like houses and human complaints, required the best expert consideration. It was inhabited by snails, and if accompanied by his grandchildren, he would point to one and tell them the story of the little boy who said: “Have plummers got leggers, Mother?” “No, sonny.” “Then darned if I haven’t been and swallowed a snileybob.” And when they skipped and clutched his hand, thinking of the snileybob going down the little boy’s “red lane,” his eyes would twinkle. Emerging from the fernery, he opened the wicket gate, which just there led into the first field, a large and park-like area, out of which, within brick walls, the vegetable garden had been carved. Old Jolyon avoided this, which did not suit his mood, and made down the hill towards the pond. Balthasar, who knew a water-rat or two, gambolled in front, at the gait which marks an oldish dog who takes the same walk every day. Arrived at the edge, old Jolyon stood, noting another water-lily opened since yesterday; he would show it to Holly to-morrow, when “his little sweet” had got over the upset which had followed on her eating a tomato at lunch—her little arrangements were very delicate. Now that Jolly had gone to school—his first term—Holly was with him nearly all day long, and he missed her badly. He felt that pain too, which often bothered him now, a little dragging at his left side. He looked back up the hill. Really, poor young Bosinney had made an uncommonly good job of the house; he would have done very well for himself if he had lived! And where was he now? Perhaps, still haunting this, the site of his last work, of his tragic love affair. Or was Philip Bosinney’s spirit diffused in the general? Who could say? That dog was getting his legs muddy! And he moved towards the coppice. There had been the most delightful lot of bluebells, and he knew where some still lingered like little patches of sky fallen in between the trees, away out of the sun. He passed the cow-houses and the hen-houses there installed, and pursued a path into the thick of the saplings, making for one of the bluebell plots. Balthasar, preceding him once more, uttered a low growl. Old Jolyon stirred him with his foot, but the dog remained motionless, just where there was no room to pass, and the hair rose slowly along the centre of his woolly back. Whether from the growl and the look of the dog’s stivered hair, or from the sensation which a man feels in a wood, old Jolyon also felt something move along his spine. And then the path turned, and there was an old mossy log, and on it a woman sitting. Her face was turned away, and he had just time to think: “She’s trespassing—I must have a board put up!” before she turned. Powers above! The face he had seen at the opera—the very woman he had just been thinking of! In that confused moment he saw things blurred, as if a spirit—queer effect—the slant of sunlight perhaps on her violet-grey frock! And then she rose and stood smiling, her head a little to one side. Old Jolyon thought: “How pretty she is!” She did not speak, neither did he; and he realized why with a certain admiration. She was here no doubt because of some memory, and did not mean to try and get out of it by vulgar explanation.
Slowly, as was typical for them, they moved among the clusters of buttercups and daisies and entered the fern garden. This area, where not much had grown yet, had been carefully positioned below the lawn's level so it would rise to the same height as the other lawn and create the appearance of irregularity, a crucial aspect of gardening. Its rocks and soil were loved by the dog Balthasar, who sometimes found a mole there. Old Jolyon made it a point to walk through it because, even though it wasn’t pretty, he planned for it to be one day, and he would think: “I need to get Varr to come down and take a look; he’s better than Beech.” Just like buildings and human issues, plants needed expert care. It was home to snails, and if he was with his grandchildren, he would point one out and share the story of the little boy who asked, “Do plumbers have leggers, Mom?” “No, sweetheart.” “Then I guess I just swallowed a snileybob.” And when they giggled and held his hand, picturing the snileybob going down the little boy’s “red lane,” his eyes twinkled. After leaving the fern garden, he opened the small gate that led into the first field, a large park-like area, from which the vegetable garden had been carved within brick walls. Old Jolyon steered clear of this, as it didn’t fit his mood, and walked down the hill toward the pond. Balthasar, who knew where a water-rat or two were, pranced ahead, moving like an older dog taking his daily stroll. Once at the edge, old Jolyon paused, noticing another water lily had opened since yesterday; he planned to show it to Holly tomorrow after “his little sweet” had recovered from her distress after eating a tomato at lunch—her little needs were quite delicate. Now that Jolly had started school—his first term—Holly spent nearly all day with him, and he missed her a lot. He also felt that familiar ache in his left side, a slight pulling sensation that troubled him often now. He looked back up the hill. Truly, poor young Bosinney had done an exceptional job on the house; he would have been quite successful if he had lived! And where was he now? Perhaps still lingering at this, the site of his final work, of his tragic love story. Or was Philip Bosinney’s spirit blended into the surroundings? Who could say? That dog was getting muddy! So he moved toward the thicket. There had been a delightful cluster of bluebells, and he knew where some still existed, like little patches of sky fallen between the trees, out of the sun. He passed the cow and hen houses set up there and continued along a path into the dense saplings, aiming for one of the bluebell spots. Balthasar, ahead of him once again, let out a low growl. Old Jolyon nudged him with his foot, but the dog stayed still, blocking the path, with the hair on his shaggy back slowly rising. Whether from the growl and the look of the dog’s standing fur, or from the feeling one gets in a woods, old Jolyon sensed something crawl along his spine. And then the path turned, revealing an old moss-covered log with a woman sitting upon it. Her face was turned away, and he had just enough time to think: “She’s trespassing—I need to have a sign put up!” before she turned around. Good heavens! The face he had seen at the opera—the exact woman he had just been thinking of! In that disoriented moment, everything appeared blurry, as if a spirit—what a strange effect—the sunlight maybe hitting her violet-grey dress! Then she stood up, smiling, her head tilted slightly to the side. Old Jolyon thought: “How lovely she is!” She didn’t speak, nor did he; he realized why, feeling a certain admiration. She was there, undoubtedly because of some memory, and didn’t intend to escape it with a trivial explanation.
“Don’t let that dog touch your frock,” he said; “he’s got wet feet. Come here, you!”
“Don’t let that dog touch your dress,” he said; “he’s got wet paws. Come here, you!”
But the dog Balthasar went on towards the visitor, who put her hand down and stroked his head. Old Jolyon said quickly:
But the dog Balthasar walked up to the visitor, who reached down and patted his head. Old Jolyon quickly said:
“I saw you at the opera the other night; you didn’t notice me.”
“I saw you at the opera the other night; you didn’t see me.”
“Oh, yes! I did.”
“Oh, yes! I did.”
He felt a subtle flattery in that, as though she had added: “Do you think one could miss seeing you?”
He felt a slight flattery in that, as if she had added: “Do you think anyone could overlook you?”
“They’re all in Spain,” he remarked abruptly. “I’m alone; I drove up for the opera. The Ravogli’s good. Have you seen the cow-houses?”
“They're all in Spain,” he said suddenly. “I'm alone; I drove up for the opera. The Ravogli's great. Have you seen the cow-houses?”
In a situation so charged with mystery and something very like emotion he moved instinctively towards that bit of property, and she moved beside him. Her figure swayed faintly, like the best kind of French figures; her dress, too, was a sort of French grey. He noticed two or three silver threads in her amber-coloured hair, strange hair with those dark eyes of hers, and that creamy-pale face. A sudden sidelong look from the velvety brown eyes disturbed him. It seemed to come from deep and far, from another world almost, or at all events from some one not living very much in this. And he said mechanically:
In a situation filled with mystery and something like emotion, he instinctively moved toward that piece of property, and she walked beside him. Her figure swayed slightly, like the best kind of French models; her dress was also a shade of French grey. He noticed a couple of silver strands in her amber-colored hair, unusual hair paired with her dark eyes and creamy-pale skin. A sudden sideways glance from her velvety brown eyes unsettled him. It felt like it came from deep within, almost from another world, or at least from someone not fully present in this one. And he said automatically:
“Where are you living now?”
"Where are you living today?"
“I have a little flat in Chelsea.”
“I have a small apartment in Chelsea.”
He did not want to hear what she was doing, did not want to hear anything; but the perverse word came out:
He didn't want to know what she was doing, didn't want to hear anything; but the stubborn word slipped out:
“Alone?”
"By yourself?"
She nodded. It was a relief to know that. And it came into his mind that, but for a twist of fate, she would have been mistress of this coppice, showing these cow-houses to him, a visitor.
She nodded. It was a relief to know that. And it occurred to him that, if it weren't for a twist of fate, she would have been the owner of this grove, showing him around these cow barns as a guest.
“All Alderneys,” he muttered; “they give the best milk. This one’s a pretty creature. Woa, Myrtle!”
“All Alderneys,” he muttered; “they produce the best milk. This one’s a beautiful animal. Whoa, Myrtle!”
The fawn-coloured cow, with eyes as soft and brown as Irene’s own, was standing absolutely still, not having long been milked. She looked round at them out of the corner of those lustrous, mild, cynical eyes, and from her grey lips a little dribble of saliva threaded its way towards the straw. The scent of hay and vanilla and ammonia rose in the dim light of the cool cow-house; and old Jolyon said:
The light brown cow, with eyes as soft and brown as Irene’s, was standing completely still, having just been milked. She glanced at them from the side with her shiny, gentle, sarcastic eyes, and a small trickle of saliva dripped from her gray lips onto the straw. The smell of hay, vanilla, and ammonia filled the dim light of the cool barn, and old Jolyon said:
“You must come up and have some dinner with me. I’ll send you home in the carriage.”
“You have to come up and have dinner with me. I’ll send you home in the carriage.”
He perceived a struggle going on within her; natural, no doubt, with her memories. But he wanted her company; a pretty face, a charming figure, beauty! He had been alone all the afternoon. Perhaps his eyes were wistful, for she answered: “Thank you, Uncle Jolyon. I should like to.”
He sensed an internal conflict within her, something natural given her memories. But he desired her presence; a lovely face, an appealing figure, beauty! He had been alone all afternoon. Maybe his eyes looked a bit longing, because she replied, “Thank you, Uncle Jolyon. I would like that.”
He rubbed his hands, and said:
He rubbed his hands and said:
“Capital! Let’s go up, then!” And, preceded by the dog Balthasar, they ascended through the field. The sun was almost level in their faces now, and he could see, not only those silver threads, but little lines, just deep enough to stamp her beauty with a coin-like fineness—the special look of life unshared with others. “I’ll take her in by the terrace,” he thought: “I won’t make a common visitor of her.”
“Capital! Let’s go up, then!” And, with the dog Balthasar leading the way, they moved through the field. The sun was now nearly level with their faces, and he could see not only those silver threads, but also tiny lines that were just enough to mark her beauty with a coin-like precision—the unique glow of life shared with no one else. “I’ll bring her in through the terrace,” he thought: “I won’t treat her like just another visitor.”
“What do you do all day?” he said.
“What do you do all day?” he asked.
“Teach music; I have another interest, too.”
“Teach music; I’m interested in other things as well.”
“Work!” said old Jolyon, picking up the doll from off the swing, and smoothing its black petticoat. “Nothing like it, is there? I don’t do any now. I’m getting on. What interest is that?”
“Work!” said old Jolyon, grabbing the doll from the swing and straightening its black petticoat. “There’s nothing like it, right? I don’t do any now. I’m getting older. What’s the point?”
“Trying to help women who’ve come to grief.” Old Jolyon did not quite understand. “To grief?” he repeated; then realised with a shock that she meant exactly what he would have meant himself if he had used that expression. Assisting the Magdalenes of London! What a weird and terrifying interest! And, curiosity overcoming his natural shrinking, he asked:
“Trying to help women who’ve fallen on hard times.” Old Jolyon didn’t quite get it. “To grief?” he repeated; then he realized with a jolt that she meant exactly what he would have meant himself if he had used that phrase. Helping the Magdalenes of London! What a strange and frightening interest! And, curiosity getting the better of his usual hesitation, he asked:
“Why? What do you do for them?”
“Why? What do you do for them?”
“Not much. I’ve no money to spare. I can only give sympathy and food sometimes.”
“Not much. I don’t have any money to spare. I can only offer sympathy and food occasionally.”
Involuntarily old Jolyon’s hand sought his purse. He said hastily: “How d’you get hold of them?”
Involuntarily old Jolyon’s hand reached for his wallet. He said quickly: “How did you get those?”
“I go to a hospital.”
“I’m going to the hospital.”
“A hospital! Phew!”
“A hospital! Thank goodness!”
“What hurts me most is that once they nearly all had some sort of beauty.”
“What hurts me the most is that at one time, they all had some kind of beauty.”
Old Jolyon straightened the doll. “Beauty!” he ejaculated: “Ha! Yes! A sad business!” and he moved towards the house. Through a French window, under sun-blinds not yet drawn up, he preceded her into the room where he was wont to study The Times and the sheets of an agricultural magazine, with huge illustrations of mangold wurzels, and the like, which provided Holly with material for her paint brush.
Old Jolyon straightened the doll. “Beautiful!” he exclaimed: “Ha! Yes! What a sad situation!” and he walked towards the house. Through a French window, with the sun-blinds not yet pulled up, he led her into the room where he usually read The Times and the pages of an agricultural magazine, filled with large pictures of mangold wurzels and other similar things, which gave Holly inspiration for her paintbrush.
“Dinner’s in half an hour. You’d like to wash your hands! I’ll take you to June’s room.”
“Dinner’s in half an hour. You want to wash your hands! I’ll take you to June’s room.”
He saw her looking round eagerly; what changes since she had last visited this house with her husband, or her lover, or both perhaps—he did not know, could not say! All that was dark, and he wished to leave it so. But what changes! And in the hall he said:
He saw her looking around eagerly; what a difference since she last visited this house with her husband, or her lover, or maybe both—he didn't know, couldn't say! Everything about that was unclear, and he preferred to keep it that way. But what a difference! And in the hall, he said:
“My boy Jo’s a painter, you know. He’s got a lot of taste. It isn’t mine, of course, but I’ve let him have his way.”
“My son Jo is an artist, you know. He has a lot of style. It’s not my taste, of course, but I’ve let him do his own thing.”
She was standing very still, her eyes roaming through the hall and music room, as it now was—all thrown into one, under the great skylight. Old Jolyon had an odd impression of her. Was she trying to conjure somebody from the shades of that space where the colouring was all pearl-grey and silver? He would have had gold himself; more lively and solid. But Jo had French tastes, and it had come out shadowy like that, with an effect as of the fume of cigarettes the chap was always smoking, broken here and there by a little blaze of blue or crimson colour. It was not his dream! Mentally he had hung this space with those gold-framed masterpieces of still and stiller life which he had bought in days when quantity was precious. And now where were they? Sold for a song! That something which made him, alone among Forsytes, move with the times had warned him against the struggle to retain them. But in his study he still had “Dutch Fishing Boats at Sunset.”
She stood completely still, her eyes scanning the hall and the music room, which had merged into one under the large skylight. Old Jolyon felt a strange impression of her. Was she trying to bring someone back from the shadows of that space where the colors were all pearl-gray and silver? He would have chosen gold himself; it seemed more vibrant and solid. But Jo had French tastes, and it turned out to be shadowy like that, with an effect reminiscent of the smoke from the cigarettes the guy was always smoking, occasionally interrupted by a splash of blue or crimson. It wasn’t his vision! In his mind, he had adorned this space with those gold-framed masterpieces of still life he had bought back when quantity mattered. And now where were they? Sold for next to nothing! That something which made him, unlike the other Forsytes, adapt to the times had warned him against the fight to keep them. But in his study, he still had “Dutch Fishing Boats at Sunset.”
He began to mount the stairs with her, slowly, for he felt his side.
He started to climb the stairs with her, slowly, because he felt discomfort in his side.
“These are the bathrooms,” he said, “and other arrangements. I’ve had them tiled. The nurseries are along there. And this is Jo’s and his wife’s. They all communicate. But you remember, I expect.”
“These are the bathrooms,” he said, “and other arrangements. I’ve had them tiled. The nurseries are down there. And this is Jo’s and his wife’s. They all connect. But you remember, I expect.”
Irene nodded. They passed on, up the gallery and entered a large room with a small bed, and several windows.
Irene nodded. They continued on, up the gallery and entered a large room with a small bed and several windows.
“This is mine,” he said. The walls were covered with the photographs of children and watercolour sketches, and he added doubtfully:
“This is mine,” he said. The walls were covered with pictures of kids and watercolor sketches, and he added uncertainly:
“These are Jo’s. The view’s first-rate. You can see the Grand Stand at Epsom in clear weather.”
“These are Jo’s. The view is amazing. You can see the Grand Stand at Epsom on a clear day.”
The sun was down now, behind the house, and over the “prospect” a luminous haze had settled, emanation of the long and prosperous day. Few houses showed, but fields and trees faintly glistened, away to a loom of downs.
The sun had now set, behind the house, and a soft glow had settled over the “prospect,” a reflection of the long and prosperous day. Only a few houses were visible, but the fields and trees shimmered faintly, fading into a backdrop of hills.
“The country’s changing,” he said abruptly, “but there it’ll be when we’re all gone. Look at those thrushes—the birds are sweet here in the mornings. I’m glad to have washed my hands of London.”
“The country’s changing,” he said suddenly, “but it will still be here when we’re all gone. Look at those thrushes—the birds are beautiful here in the mornings. I’m glad to be done with London.”
Her face was close to the window pane, and he was struck by its mournful look. “Wish I could make her look happy!” he thought. “A pretty face, but sad!” And taking up his can of hot water he went out into the gallery.
Her face was close to the window pane, and he was struck by its sad expression. “I wish I could make her happy!” he thought. “She has a pretty face, but she looks so down!” And picking up his can of hot water, he stepped out into the hallway.
“This is June’s room,” he said, opening the next door and putting the can down; “I think you’ll find everything.” And closing the door behind her he went back to his own room. Brushing his hair with his great ebony brushes, and dabbing his forehead with eau de Cologne, he mused. She had come so strangely—a sort of visitation; mysterious, even romantic, as if his desire for company, for beauty, had been fulfilled by whatever it was which fulfilled that sort of thing. And before the mirror he straightened his still upright figure, passed the brushes over his great white moustache, touched up his eyebrows with eau de Cologne, and rang the bell.
“This is June’s room,” he said, opening the next door and setting the can down. “I think you’ll find everything.” He closed the door behind her and went back to his own room. As he brushed his hair with his large ebony brushes and dabbed his forehead with cologne, he reflected. She had arrived in such a strange way—a kind of visitation; mysterious and even romantic, as if his longing for company and beauty had been satisfied by whatever fulfilled that sort of thing. In front of the mirror, he straightened his still upright posture, ran the brushes over his impressive white mustache, touched up his eyebrows with cologne, and rang the bell.
“I forgot to let them know that I have a lady to dinner with me. Let cook do something extra, and tell Beacon to have the landau and pair at half-past ten to drive her back to Town to-night. Is Miss Holly asleep?”
“I forgot to tell them that I have a lady joining me for dinner. Let the cook prepare something special, and tell Beacon to have the carriage ready by ten-thirty to take her back to town tonight. Is Miss Holly asleep?”
The maid thought not. And old Jolyon, passing down the gallery, stole on tiptoe towards the nursery, and opened the door whose hinges he kept specially oiled that he might slip in and out in the evenings without being heard.
The maid didn’t think so. And old Jolyon, walking down the hallway, crept on tiptoe toward the nursery and opened the door he had oiled specifically so he could slip in and out at night without being heard.
But Holly was asleep, and lay like a miniature Madonna, of that type which the old painters could not tell from Venus, when they had completed her. Her long dark lashes clung to her cheeks; on her face was perfect peace—her little arrangements were evidently all right again. And old Jolyon, in the twilight of the room, stood adoring her! It was so charming, solemn, and loving—that little face. He had more than his share of the blessed capacity of living again in the young. They were to him his future life—all of a future life that his fundamental pagan sanity perhaps admitted. There she was with everything before her, and his blood—some of it—in her tiny veins. There she was, his little companion, to be made as happy as ever he could make her, so that she knew nothing but love. His heart swelled, and he went out, stilling the sound of his patent-leather boots. In the corridor an eccentric notion attacked him: To think that children should come to that which Irene had told him she was helping! Women who were all, once, little things like this one sleeping there! “I must give her a cheque!” he mused; “Can’t bear to think of them!” They had never borne reflecting on, those poor outcasts; wounding too deeply the core of true refinement hidden under layers of conformity to the sense of property—wounding too grievously the deepest thing in him—a love of beauty which could give him, even now, a flutter of the heart, thinking of his evening in the society of a pretty woman. And he went downstairs, through the swinging doors, to the back regions. There, in the wine-cellar, was a hock worth at least two pounds a bottle, a Steinberg Cabinet, better than any Johannisberg that ever went down throat; a wine of perfect bouquet, sweet as a nectarine—nectar indeed! He got a bottle out, handling it like a baby, and holding it level to the light, to look. Enshrined in its coat of dust, that mellow coloured, slender-necked bottle gave him deep pleasure. Three years to settle down again since the move from Town—ought to be in prime condition! Thirty-five years ago he had bought it—thank God he had kept his palate, and earned the right to drink it. She would appreciate this; not a spice of acidity in a dozen. He wiped the bottle, drew the cork with his own hands, put his nose down, inhaled its perfume, and went back to the music room.
But Holly was asleep, lying like a tiny Madonna, the kind that old painters could mistake for Venus when they were done with her. Her long dark lashes rested against her cheeks; her face showed complete peace—her little arrangements were definitely all set again. And old Jolyon, in the dim light of the room, stood admiring her! That little face was so charming, solemn, and full of love. He had more than his share of that wonderful ability to relive his life through the young. They represented to him his future life—all the future life that his basic rationality perhaps allowed. There she was, with everything ahead of her, and a bit of his blood running in her tiny veins. There she was, his little companion, whom he wanted to make as happy as possible, so she would know nothing but love. His heart swelled, and he stepped out, trying to make no noise in his patent-leather boots. In the hallway, a strange thought hit him: To think that children should come to that which Irene had told him she was assisting! Women who had once all been little girls like this one sleeping here! “I must give her a check!” he thought; “I can’t bear to think of them!” He had never been able to reflect on those poor outcasts; it hurt too much to think about the true refinement buried under layers of conformity to the property mindset—wounding too deeply the core of his being—a love of beauty that still made his heart race at the thought of spending an evening with a pretty woman. And he went downstairs, through the swinging doors, to the back areas. There, in the wine cellar, was a hock worth at least two pounds a bottle, a Steinberg Cabinet, better than any Johannisberg that ever passed through someone’s lips; a wine with a perfect bouquet, sweet as a nectarine—nectar indeed! He took a bottle out, cradling it like a baby, and held it up to the light to examine it. Enshrined in its layer of dust, that mellow-colored, slender-necked bottle brought him great joy. It had been three years since moving from Town—it should be in prime condition! He had bought it thirty-five years ago—thank God he had kept his taste, and earned the right to drink it. She would appreciate this; not a hint of acidity in a dozen. He wiped the bottle, drew the cork with his own hands, inhaled its aroma, and returned to the music room.
Irene was standing by the piano; she had taken off her hat and a lace scarf she had been wearing, so that her gold-coloured hair was visible, and the pallor of her neck. In her grey frock she made a pretty picture for old Jolyon, against the rosewood of the piano.
Irene was standing by the piano; she had removed her hat and the lace scarf she was wearing, so her golden hair was visible, along with the pale skin of her neck. In her gray dress, she looked lovely to old Jolyon, set against the rosewood of the piano.
He gave her his arm, and solemnly they went. The room, which had been designed to enable twenty-four people to dine in comfort, held now but a little round table. In his present solitude the big dining-table oppressed old Jolyon; he had caused it to be removed till his son came back. Here in the company of two really good copies of Raphael Madonnas he was wont to dine alone. It was the only disconsolate hour of his day, this summer weather. He had never been a large eater, like that great chap Swithin, or Sylvanus Heythorp, or Anthony Thornworthy, those cronies of past times; and to dine alone, overlooked by the Madonnas, was to him but a sorrowful occupation, which he got through quickly, that he might come to the more spiritual enjoyment of his coffee and cigar. But this evening was a different matter! His eyes twinkled at her across the little table and he spoke of Italy and Switzerland, telling her stories of his travels there, and other experiences which he could no longer recount to his son and grand-daughter because they knew them. This fresh audience was precious to him; he had never become one of those old men who ramble round and round the fields of reminiscence. Himself quickly fatigued by the insensitive, he instinctively avoided fatiguing others, and his natural flirtatiousness towards beauty guarded him specially in his relations with a woman. He would have liked to draw her out, but though she murmured and smiled and seemed to be enjoying what he told her, he remained conscious of that mysterious remoteness which constituted half her fascination. He could not bear women who threw their shoulders and eyes at you, and chattered away; or hard-mouthed women who laid down the law and knew more than you did. There was only one quality in a woman that appealed to him—charm; and the quieter it was, the more he liked it. And this one had charm, shadowy as afternoon sunlight on those Italian hills and valleys he had loved. The feeling, too, that she was, as it were, apart, cloistered, made her seem nearer to himself, a strangely desirable companion. When a man is very old and quite out of the running, he loves to feel secure from the rivalries of youth, for he would still be first in the heart of beauty. And he drank his hock, and watched her lips, and felt nearly young. But the dog Balthasar lay watching her lips too, and despising in his heart the interruptions of their talk, and the tilting of those greenish glasses full of a golden fluid which was distasteful to him.
He offered her his arm, and they walked solemnly together. The room, originally set up to comfortably seat twenty-four people for dinner, now contained just a small round table. In his solitude, the large dining table weighed heavily on old Jolyon; he had decided to move it until his son returned. Here, surrounded by two beautiful copies of Raphael's Madonnas, he usually dined alone. This was the only dreary hour of his day in the summer weather. He had never eaten much, unlike his old friends Swithin, Sylvanus Heythorp, or Anthony Thornworthy; dining alone under the gaze of the Madonnas felt like a sad task that he rushed through to get to the more enjoyable part of his evening: coffee and a cigar. But tonight was different! His eyes sparkled at her across the little table as he talked about Italy and Switzerland, sharing stories from his travels and experiences he could no longer share with his son and granddaughter because they already knew them. This new audience was precious to him; he had never been one of those old men who wandered endlessly through their memories. Easily tired by the unresponsive, he instinctively avoided tiring others, and his natural charm around beauty particularly influenced his interactions with women. He wanted to draw her out, but although she murmured and smiled, seeming to enjoy his stories, he remained aware of the mysterious distance that made her all the more fascinating. He couldn't stand women who were overly forward with their shoulders and eyes or those who were opinionated and thought they knew better than him. The only quality that attracted him to a woman was charm; the quieter it was, the more he appreciated it. And she had charm, as elusive as afternoon sunlight on the Italian hills and valleys he loved. Her sense of being somewhat apart, almost cloistered, made her feel closer to him, a strangely alluring companion. When a man is very old and out of the game, he loves to feel safe from the competitiveness of youth because he still wants to be first in the heart of beauty. He sipped his hock, watched her lips, and felt almost young. But the dog Balthasar was also observing her lips, quietly judging the interruptions of their conversation and the tilting of those greenish glasses filled with a golden drink he found distasteful.
The light was just failing when they went back into the music-room. And, cigar in mouth, old Jolyon said:
The light was just fading when they returned to the music room. And, with a cigar in his mouth, old Jolyon said:
“Play me some Chopin.”
"Play me some Chopin."
By the cigars they smoke, and the composers they love, ye shall know the texture of men’s souls. Old Jolyon could not bear a strong cigar or Wagner’s music. He loved Beethoven and Mozart, Handel and Gluck, and Schumann, and, for some occult reason, the operas of Meyerbeer; but of late years he had been seduced by Chopin, just as in painting he had succumbed to Botticelli. In yielding to these tastes he had been conscious of divergence from the standard of the Golden Age. Their poetry was not that of Milton and Byron and Tennyson; of Raphael and Titian; Mozart and Beethoven. It was, as it were, behind a veil; their poetry hit no one in the face, but slipped its fingers under the ribs and turned and twisted, and melted up the heart. And, never certain that this was healthy, he did not care a rap so long as he could see the pictures of the one or hear the music of the other.
By the cigars they smoke and the composers they admire, you can tell the nature of a man's soul. Old Jolyon couldn't stand strong cigars or Wagner's music. He loved Beethoven and Mozart, Handel and Gluck, and Schumann, and for some strange reason, the operas of Meyerbeer; but in recent years, he had been captivated by Chopin, just as he had been drawn to Botticelli in painting. As he embraced these tastes, he was aware that he was straying from the standards of the Golden Age. Their poetry was not like that of Milton, Byron, and Tennyson; of Raphael and Titian; Mozart and Beethoven. It was, in a way, behind a veil; their poetry didn't hit you in the face but slipped its fingers beneath the ribs, twisting and turning until it melted your heart. And, never quite sure if this was healthy, he didn't care at all as long as he could appreciate the paintings of one or listen to the music of the other.
Irene sat down at the piano under the electric lamp festooned with pearl-grey, and old Jolyon, in an armchair, whence he could see her, crossed his legs and drew slowly at his cigar. She sat a few moments with her hands on the keys, evidently searching her mind for what to give him. Then she began and within old Jolyon there arose a sorrowful pleasure, not quite like anything else in the world. He fell slowly into a trance, interrupted only by the movements of taking the cigar out of his mouth at long intervals, and replacing it. She was there, and the hock within him, and the scent of tobacco; but there, too, was a world of sunshine lingering into moonlight, and pools with storks upon them, and bluish trees above, glowing with blurs of wine-red roses, and fields of lavender where milk-white cows were grazing, and a woman all shadowy, with dark eyes and a white neck, smiled, holding out her arms; and through air which was like music a star dropped and was caught on a cow’s horn. He opened his eyes. Beautiful piece; she played well—the touch of an angel! And he closed them again. He felt miraculously sad and happy, as one does, standing under a lime-tree in full honey flower. Not live one’s own life again, but just stand there and bask in the smile of a woman’s eyes, and enjoy the bouquet! And he jerked his hand; the dog Balthasar had reached up and licked it.
Irene sat down at the piano under the electric lamp decorated with pearl-grey, and old Jolyon, in an armchair where he could see her, crossed his legs and took slow drags from his cigar. She paused for a few moments with her hands on the keys, clearly trying to figure out what to play for him. Then she began, and a bittersweet pleasure washed over old Jolyon, something unlike anything else in the world. He slowly drifted into a trance, only interrupted by the occasional movements of taking the cigar out of his mouth and putting it back. She was there, along with the wine inside him, and the smell of tobacco; but there was also a world filled with sunlight fading into moonlight, ponds with storks, bluish trees above glowing with splashes of wine-red roses, and fields of lavender where white cows grazed. A woman, all shadowy, with dark eyes and a white neck, smiled, reaching out her arms; and in an air that felt like music, a star fell and landed on a cow’s horn. He opened his eyes. Beautiful piece; she played wonderfully—the touch of an angel! And he closed them again. He felt miraculously sad and happy, like someone standing under a lime tree in full bloom. Not to relive his own life again, but just to be there and soak in the smile of a woman’s eyes and enjoy the beauty! And he jerked his hand; the dog Balthasar had reached up and licked it.
“Beautiful!” He said: “Go on—more Chopin!”
“Beautiful!” he said. “Keep going—more Chopin!”
She began to play again. This time the resemblance between her and “Chopin” struck him. The swaying he had noticed in her walk was in her playing too, and the Nocturne she had chosen and the soft darkness of her eyes, the light on her hair, as of moonlight from a golden moon. Seductive, yes; but nothing of Delilah in her or in that music. A long blue spiral from his cigar ascended and dispersed. “So we go out!” he thought. “No more beauty! Nothing?”
She started playing again. This time, the similarity between her and “Chopin” hit him. The sway he had seen in her walk was also in her playing, and the Nocturne she picked, along with the soft darkness of her eyes and the light on her hair, reminded him of moonlight from a golden moon. Seductive, for sure; but there was nothing deceitful about her or that music. A long blue spiral from his cigar floated up and faded away. “So we move on!” he thought. “No more beauty! Nothing?”
Again Irene stopped.
Irene stopped again.
“Would you like some Gluck? He used to write his music in a sunlit garden, with a bottle of Rhine wine beside him.”
“Do you want some Gluck? He would compose his music in a sunny garden, with a bottle of Rhine wine next to him.”
“Ah! yes. Let’s have ‘Orfeo.’” Round about him now were fields of gold and silver flowers, white forms swaying in the sunlight, bright birds flying to and fro. All was summer. Lingering waves of sweetness and regret flooded his soul. Some cigar ash dropped, and taking out a silk handkerchief to brush it off, he inhaled a mingled scent as of snuff and eau de Cologne. “Ah!” he thought, “Indian summer—that’s all!” and he said: “You haven’t played me ‘Che faro.’”
“Ah! yes. Let’s hear ‘Orfeo.’” Surrounding him now were fields of golden and silver flowers, white figures swaying in the sunlight, bright birds flying back and forth. Everything was summer. Lingering waves of sweetness and nostalgia washed over him. Some cigar ash fell, and as he pulled out a silk handkerchief to wipe it off, he inhaled a mix of snuff and cologne. “Ah!” he thought, “Indian summer—that’s all!” and he said: “You haven’t played me ‘Che faro.’”
She did not answer; did not move. He was conscious of something—some strange upset. Suddenly he saw her rise and turn away, and a pang of remorse shot through him. What a clumsy chap! Like Orpheus, she of course—she too was looking for her lost one in the hall of memory! And disturbed to the heart, he got up from his chair. She had gone to the great window at the far end. Gingerly he followed. Her hands were folded over her breast; he could just see her cheek, very white. And, quite emotionalized, he said:
She didn’t answer or move. He sensed something—some kind of strange disturbance. Suddenly, he saw her get up and turn away, and a rush of remorse hit him. What a clumsy guy! Like Orpheus, she was also looking for her lost one in the hall of memories! Feeling deeply unsettled, he stood up from his chair. She had gone to the large window at the far end. Cautiously, he followed her. Her arms were crossed over her chest; he could barely see her cheek, which was very pale. Feeling quite emotional, he said:
“There, there, my love!” The words had escaped him mechanically, for they were those he used to Holly when she had a pain, but their effect was instantaneously distressing. She raised her arms, covered her face with them, and wept.
“There, there, my love!” The words slipped out of him automatically, as he used to say to Holly when she was in pain, but their impact was immediately upsetting. She lifted her arms, covered her face with them, and cried.
Old Jolyon stood gazing at her with eyes very deep from age. The passionate shame she seemed feeling at her abandonment, so unlike the control and quietude of her whole presence was as if she had never before broken down in the presence of another being.
Old Jolyon stood gazing at her with eyes that were deeply lined with age. The intense shame she appeared to feel at being left behind, so different from the calm and composure of her entire demeanor, was as if she had never before allowed herself to show vulnerability in front of another person.
“There, there—there, there!” he murmured, and putting his hand out reverently, touched her. She turned, and leaned the arms which covered her face against him. Old Jolyon stood very still, keeping one thin hand on her shoulder. Let her cry her heart out—it would do her good.
“There, there—there, there!” he whispered, and reaching out gently, he touched her. She turned and leaned the arms that were covering her face against him. Old Jolyon stood very still, keeping one thin hand on her shoulder. Let her cry it out—it would help her.
And the dog Balthasar, puzzled, sat down on his stern to examine them.
And the dog Balthasar, confused, sat down on his hindquarters to look at them.
The window was still open, the curtains had not been drawn, the last of daylight from without mingled with faint intrusion from the lamp within; there was a scent of new-mown grass. With the wisdom of a long life old Jolyon did not speak. Even grief sobbed itself out in time; only Time was good for sorrow—Time who saw the passing of each mood, each emotion in turn; Time the layer-to-rest. There came into his mind the words: “As panteth the hart after cooling streams”—but they were of no use to him. Then, conscious of a scent of violets, he knew she was drying her eyes. He put his chin forward, pressed his moustache against her forehead, and felt her shake with a quivering of her whole body, as of a tree which shakes itself free of raindrops. She put his hand to her lips, as if saying: “All over now! Forgive me!”
The window was still open, the curtains hadn’t been drawn, and the last bit of daylight from outside mixed with the soft glow of the lamp inside; there was a smell of freshly cut grass. With the wisdom of a long life, old Jolyon stayed silent. Even grief eventually ran its course; only Time was good for sorrow—Time, which witnessed the passing of each mood and emotion; Time, the one that helped one find peace. The words came to his mind: “As the deer longs for cool streams”—but they didn’t help him. Then, catching a scent of violets, he realized she was drying her eyes. He leaned forward, pressed his mustache against her forehead, and felt her tremble all over, like a tree shaking off raindrops. She brought his hand to her lips, as if saying: “It’s all over now! Forgive me!”
The kiss filled him with a strange comfort; he led her back to where she had been so upset. And the dog Balthasar, following, laid the bone of one of the cutlets they had eaten at their feet.
The kiss brought him an unusual sense of comfort; he took her back to the spot where she had been so upset. And the dog Balthasar, trailing behind, dropped the bone from one of the cutlets they had eaten at their feet.
Anxious to obliterate the memory of that emotion, he could think of nothing better than china; and moving with her slowly from cabinet to cabinet, he kept taking up bits of Dresden and Lowestoft and Chelsea, turning them round and round with his thin, veined hands, whose skin, faintly freckled, had such an aged look.
Eager to erase the memory of that feeling, he could think of nothing better than china; and as he moved with her slowly from cabinet to cabinet, he kept picking up pieces of Dresden, Lowestoft, and Chelsea, turning them over and over in his thin, veined hands, whose skin, slightly freckled, had such a tired appearance.
“I bought this at Jobson’s,” he would say; “cost me thirty pounds. It’s very old. That dog leaves his bones all over the place. This old ‘ship-bowl’ I picked up at the sale when that precious rip, the Marquis, came to grief. But you don’t remember. Here’s a nice piece of Chelsea. Now, what would you say this was?” And he was comforted, feeling that, with her taste, she was taking a real interest in these things; for, after all, nothing better composes the nerves than a doubtful piece of china.
“I got this at Jobson’s,” he would say; “it cost me thirty pounds. It’s really old. That dog leaves his bones everywhere. I found this old ‘ship-bowl’ at the sale when that precious jerk, the Marquis, got into trouble. But you might not remember. Here’s a nice piece of Chelsea. Now, what do you think this is?” He felt reassured, believing that, with her taste, she was genuinely interested in these things; because, after all, nothing calms the nerves better than a questionable piece of china.
When the crunch of the carriage wheels was heard at last, he said:
When the sound of the carriage wheels was finally heard, he said:
“You must come again; you must come to lunch, then I can show you these by daylight, and my little sweet—she’s a dear little thing. This dog seems to have taken a fancy to you.”
“You have to come back; you have to join me for lunch, then I can show you these in the daylight, and my little sweet—she’s such a cute little thing. This dog seems to really like you.”
For Balthasar, feeling that she was about to leave, was rubbing his side against her leg. Going out under the porch with her, he said:
For Balthasar, sensing that she was about to leave, was rubbing his side against her leg. Stepping out onto the porch with her, he said:
“He’ll get you up in an hour and a quarter. Take this for your protégées,” and he slipped a cheque for fifty pounds into her hand. He saw her brightened eyes, and heard her murmur: “Oh! Uncle Jolyon!” and a real throb of pleasure went through him. That meant one or two poor creatures helped a little, and it meant that she would come again. He put his hand in at the window and grasped hers once more. The carriage rolled away. He stood looking at the moon and the shadows of the trees, and thought: “A sweet night! She...!”
“He’ll have you up in an hour and fifteen minutes. Take this for your protégées,” and he slipped a check for fifty pounds into her hand. He saw her brightened eyes and heard her murmur: “Oh! Uncle Jolyon!” A real surge of joy went through him. That meant he could help a few people, and it meant she would come back. He reached his hand through the window and held hers once more. The carriage rolled away. He stood there looking at the moon and the shadows of the trees, thinking: “What a lovely night! She...!”
II
Two days of rain, and summer set in bland and sunny. Old Jolyon walked and talked with Holly. At first he felt taller and full of a new vigour; then he felt restless. Almost every afternoon they would enter the coppice, and walk as far as the log. “Well, she’s not there!” he would think, “of course not!” And he would feel a little shorter, and drag his feet walking up the hill home, with his hand clapped to his left side. Now and then the thought would move in him: “Did she come—or did I dream it?” and he would stare at space, while the dog Balthasar stared at him. Of course she would not come again! He opened the letters from Spain with less excitement. They were not returning till July; he felt, oddly, that he could bear it. Every day at dinner he screwed up his eyes and looked at where she had sat. She was not there, so he unscrewed his eyes again.
Two days of rain passed, and summer arrived, dull and sunny. Old Jolyon walked and talked with Holly. At first, he felt taller and full of new energy; then he became restless. Almost every afternoon, they would enter the small wooded area and walk as far as the log. “Well, she’s not here!” he would think, “of course not!” And he would feel a little shorter and drag his feet walking up the hill home, with his hand pressed to his left side. Now and then, the thought would cross his mind: “Did she come—or did I dream it?” and he would stare into space while the dog Balthasar stared at him. Of course, she wouldn’t come again! He opened the letters from Spain with less excitement. They weren’t returning until July; he felt, strangely, that he could handle it. Every day at dinner, he squinted and looked at where she had sat. She wasn’t there, so he stopped squinting again.
On the seventh afternoon he thought: “I must go up and get some boots.” He ordered Beacon, and set out. Passing from Putney towards Hyde Park he reflected: “I might as well go to Chelsea and see her.” And he called out: “Just drive me to where you took that lady the other night.” The coachman turned his broad red face, and his juicy lips answered: “The lady in grey, sir?”
On the seventh afternoon, he thought, “I should go up and get some boots.” He hailed a cab and set off. As he traveled from Putney towards Hyde Park, he considered, “I might as well go to Chelsea and see her.” He called out, “Just take me to where you took that lady the other night.” The driver turned his broad red face towards him, and his full lips replied, “The lady in grey, sir?”
“Yes, the lady in grey.” What other ladies were there! Stodgy chap!
“Yes, the lady in gray.” What other ladies were there! Stuffy guy!
The carriage stopped before a small three-storied block of flats, standing a little back from the river. With a practised eye old Jolyon saw that they were cheap. “I should think about sixty pound a year,” he mused; and entering, he looked at the name-board. The name “Forsyte” was not on it, but against “First Floor, Flat C” were the words: “Mrs. Irene Heron.” Ah! She had taken her maiden name again! And somehow this pleased him. He went upstairs slowly, feeling his side a little. He stood a moment, before ringing, to lose the feeling of drag and fluttering there. She would not be in! And then—Boots! The thought was black. What did he want with boots at his age? He could not wear out all those he had.
The carriage stopped in front of a small three-story apartment building, set back a bit from the river. With a practiced eye, old Jolyon noticed that they were inexpensive. “I’d guess about sixty pounds a year,” he thought to himself, and as he walked in, he checked the nameplate. The name “Forsyte” wasn’t on it, but next to “First Floor, Flat C” were the words: “Mrs. Irene Heron.” Ah! She had resumed her maiden name! Somehow, that made him happy. He went upstairs slowly, feeling a slight discomfort in his side. He paused for a moment before ringing the bell to shake off the sensation of heaviness and fluttering there. She probably wouldn’t be home! And then—Boots! The thought was gloomy. What did he need with boots at his age? He couldn’t possibly wear out all the pairs he owned.
“Your mistress at home?”
“Is your partner at home?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Say Mr. Jolyon Forsyte.”
"Call Mr. Jolyon Forsyte."
“Yes, sir, will you come this way?”
“Yes, sir, could you follow me this way?”
Old Jolyon followed a very little maid—not more than sixteen one would say—into a very small drawing-room where the sun-blinds were drawn. It held a cottage piano and little else save a vague fragrance and good taste. He stood in the middle, with his top hat in his hand, and thought: “I expect she’s very badly off!” There was a mirror above the fireplace, and he saw himself reflected. An old-looking chap! He heard a rustle, and turned round. She was so close that his moustache almost brushed her forehead, just under her hair.
Old Jolyon followed a very young maid—no more than sixteen, you’d say—into a small drawing-room where the sunshades were pulled down. It had a cottage piano and little else, aside from a faint scent and a sense of good taste. He stood in the center, holding his top hat, and thought, “I bet she’s really struggling!” There was a mirror above the fireplace, and he saw his reflection. An old-looking guy! He heard a rustle and turned around. She was so close that his mustache almost brushed her forehead, just under her hair.
“I was driving up,” he said. “Thought I’d look in on you, and ask you how you got up the other night.”
“I was driving up,” he said. “I thought I’d check in on you and ask how you made it the other night.”
And, seeing her smile, he felt suddenly relieved. She was really glad to see him, perhaps.
And, seeing her smile, he suddenly felt a wave of relief. She was actually happy to see him, maybe.
“Would you like to put on your hat and come for a drive in the Park?”
“Do you want to put on your hat and go for a drive in the park?”
But while she was gone to put her hat on, he frowned. The Park! James and Emily! Mrs. Nicholas, or some other member of his precious family would be there very likely, prancing up and down. And they would go and wag their tongues about having seen him with her, afterwards. Better not! He did not wish to revive the echoes of the past on Forsyte ’Change. He removed a white hair from the lapel of his closely-buttoned-up frock coat, and passed his hand over his cheeks, moustache, and square chin. It felt very hollow there under the cheekbones. He had not been eating much lately—he had better get that little whippersnapper who attended Holly to give him a tonic. But she had come back and when they were in the carriage, he said:
But while she was off putting on her hat, he frowned. The Park! James and Emily! Mrs. Nicholas, or some other member of his precious family would probably be there, strutting around. And they would definitely talk about seeing him with her later. Better not! He didn’t want to bring up old memories at Forsyte Exchange. He brushed a white hair off the lapel of his tightly-buttoned frock coat and ran his hand over his cheeks, mustache, and square chin. It felt very hollow under the cheekbones. He hadn’t been eating much lately—he should get that little whippersnapper who looked after Holly to give him a tonic. But she had come back, and when they were in the carriage, he said:
“Suppose we go and sit in Kensington Gardens instead?” and added with a twinkle: “No prancing up and down there,” as if she had been in the secret of his thoughts.
“Why don’t we go sit in Kensington Gardens instead?” she suggested, adding with a playful smile, “No prancing around there,” as if she knew exactly what he was thinking.
Leaving the carriage, they entered those select precincts, and strolled towards the water.
Leaving the carriage, they entered those exclusive areas and walked toward the water.
“You’ve gone back to your maiden name, I see,” he said: “I’m not sorry.”
“You've gone back to your maiden name, I see,” he said. “I'm not sorry.”
She slipped her hand under his arm: “Has June forgiven me, Uncle Jolyon?”
She slipped her hand under his arm. “Has June forgiven me, Uncle Jolyon?”
He answered gently: “Yes—yes; of course, why not?”
He replied softly, "Yeah—yeah; of course, why not?"
“And have you?”
"Have you?"
“I? I forgave you as soon as I saw how the land really lay.” And perhaps he had; his instinct had always been to forgive the beautiful.
“I? I forgave you as soon as I saw how things really were.” And maybe he did; his instinct had always been to forgive the beautiful.
She drew a deep breath. “I never regretted—I couldn’t. Did you ever love very deeply, Uncle Jolyon?”
She took a deep breath. “I never regretted it—I couldn’t. Did you ever love someone very deeply, Uncle Jolyon?”
At that strange question old Jolyon stared before him. Had he? He did not seem to remember that he ever had. But he did not like to say this to the young woman whose hand was touching his arm, whose life was suspended, as it were, by memory of a tragic love. And he thought: “If I had met you when I was young I—I might have made a fool of myself, perhaps.” And a longing to escape in generalities beset him.
At that odd question, old Jolyon stared ahead. Had he? He couldn’t recall ever having done so. But he didn’t want to say that to the young woman whose hand was resting on his arm, whose life seemed to hang on memories of a tragic love. And he thought, “If I had met you when I was younger, I—I might have embarrassed myself, maybe.” A desire to drift into vague thoughts overwhelmed him.
“Love’s a queer thing,” he said, “fatal thing often. It was the Greeks—wasn’t it?—made love into a goddess; they were right, I dare say, but then they lived in the Golden Age.”
“Love’s a strange thing,” he said, “often a deadly thing. It was the Greeks—wasn’t it?—who turned love into a goddess; they were right, I suppose, but they lived in the Golden Age.”
“Phil adored them.”
"Phil loved them."
Phil! The word jarred him, for suddenly—with his power to see all round a thing, he perceived why she was putting up with him like this. She wanted to talk about her lover! Well! If it was any pleasure to her! And he said: “Ah! There was a bit of the sculptor in him, I fancy.”
Phil! The word shocked him, because suddenly—with his ability to see everything from all angles—he understood why she was tolerating him like this. She wanted to talk about her boyfriend! Well! If that brought her any joy! And he said, “Ah! There was a bit of a sculptor in him, I suppose.”
“Yes. He loved balance and symmetry; he loved the whole-hearted way the Greeks gave themselves to art.”
“Yes. He loved balance and symmetry; he loved the passionate way the Greeks dedicated themselves to art.”
Balance! The chap had no balance at all, if he remembered; as for symmetry—clean-built enough he was, no doubt; but those queer eyes of his, and high cheek-bones—Symmetry?
Balance! The guy had no balance at all, if he remembered; as for symmetry—he was definitely well-built, no doubt; but those strange eyes of his and high cheekbones—Symmetry?
“You’re of the Golden Age, too, Uncle Jolyon.”
“You’re from the Golden Age as well, Uncle Jolyon.”
Old Jolyon looked round at her. Was she chaffing him? No, her eyes were soft as velvet. Was she flattering him? But if so, why? There was nothing to be had out of an old chap like him.
Old Jolyon looked at her. Was she teasing him? No, her eyes were soft as velvet. Was she flattering him? But if so, why? There was nothing to gain from an old guy like him.
“Phil thought so. He used to say: ‘But I can never tell him that I admire him.’”
“Phil thought so. He used to say, ‘But I can never tell him that I look up to him.’”
Ah! There it was again. Her dead lover; her desire to talk of him! And he pressed her arm, half resentful of those memories, half grateful, as if he recognised what a link they were between herself and him.
Ah! There it was again. Her dead lover; her desire to talk about him! And he pressed her arm, partly annoyed by those memories, partly thankful, as if he realized what a connection they were between her and him.
“He was a very talented young fellow,” he murmured. “It’s hot; I feel the heat nowadays. Let’s sit down.”
“He was a really talented young guy,” he said softly. “It’s hot; I can feel the heat these days. Let’s sit down.”
They took two chairs beneath a chestnut tree whose broad leaves covered them from the peaceful glory of the afternoon. A pleasure to sit there and watch her, and feel that she liked to be with him. And the wish to increase that liking, if he could, made him go on:
They took two chairs under a chestnut tree whose wide leaves sheltered them from the calm beauty of the afternoon. It was nice to sit there and watch her, feeling that she enjoyed being with him. The desire to grow that affection, if possible, encouraged him to continue:
“I expect he showed you a side of him I never saw. He’d be at his best with you. His ideas of art were a little new—to me”—he had stiffed the word ‘fangled.’
“I expect he showed you a side of himself I never saw. He’d be at his best with you. His ideas about art were a bit new—to me”—he had avoided using the word ‘fangled.’
“Yes: but he used to say you had a real sense of beauty.” Old Jolyon thought: “The devil he did!” but answered with a twinkle: “Well, I have, or I shouldn’t be sitting here with you.” She was fascinating when she smiled with her eyes, like that!
“Yes, but he always said you had a real sense of beauty.” Old Jolyon thought, “No way he did!” but replied with a sparkle in his eye, “Well, I do, or I wouldn’t be sitting here with you.” She was captivating when she smiled with her eyes like that!
“He thought you had one of those hearts that never grow old. Phil had real insight.”
“He thought you had one of those hearts that never age. Phil had real insight.”
He was not taken in by this flattery spoken out of the past, out of a longing to talk of her dead lover—not a bit; and yet it was precious to hear, because she pleased his eyes and heart which—quite true!—had never grown old. Was that because—unlike her and her dead lover, he had never loved to desperation, had always kept his balance, his sense of symmetry. Well! It had left him power, at eighty-four, to admire beauty. And he thought, “If I were a painter or a sculptor! But I’m an old chap. Make hay while the sun shines.”
He wasn't fooled by the flattery that came from the past, driven by a desire to reminisce about her deceased lover—not at all; but it was nice to hear because she delighted his eyes and heart which—it's true!—had never aged. Was that because—unlike her and her late lover, he had never loved with desperation and had always maintained his balance and sense of proportion? Well! It allowed him, at eighty-four, to appreciate beauty. And he thought, “If I were a painter or a sculptor! But I’m just an old guy. Enjoy life while you can.”
A couple with arms entwined crossed on the grass before them, at the edge of the shadow from their tree. The sunlight fell cruelly on their pale, squashed, unkempt young faces. “We’re an ugly lot!” said old Jolyon suddenly. “It amazes me to see how—love triumphs over that.”
A couple with their arms wrapped around each other walked on the grass in front of them, right at the edge of the shadow from their tree. The sunlight harshly illuminated their pale, disheveled, young faces. “We’re a pretty ugly bunch!” old Jolyon exclaimed unexpectedly. “I’m surprised to see how—love wins out over that.”
“Love triumphs over everything!”
“Love conquers all!”
“The young think so,” he muttered.
“The young think that way,” he muttered.
“Love has no age, no limit, and no death.”
“Love has no age, no boundaries, and no end.”
With that glow in her pale face, her breast heaving, her eyes so large and dark and soft, she looked like Venus come to life! But this extravagance brought instant reaction, and, twinkling, he said: “Well, if it had limits, we shouldn’t be born; for by George! it’s got a lot to put up with.”
With that glow on her pale face, her chest rising and falling, her eyes so big and dark and soft, she looked like Venus come to life! But this excitement had an immediate effect, and with a twinkle in his eye, he said, “Well, if it had limits, we shouldn’t even be born; because, wow! it’s got a lot to deal with.”
Then, removing his top hat, he brushed it round with a cuff. The great clumsy thing heated his forehead; in these days he often got a rush of blood to the head—his circulation was not what it had been.
Then, taking off his top hat, he wiped it with his sleeve. The big, awkward thing made his forehead hot; these days he often felt a rush of blood to his head—his circulation wasn't what it used to be.
She still sat gazing straight before her, and suddenly she murmured:
She continued to sit, staring straight ahead, and suddenly she whispered:
“It’s strange enough that I’m alive.”
“It’s strange enough that I’m alive.”
Those words of Jo’s “Wild and lost” came back to him.
Those words from Jo, "Wild and lost," came back to him.
“Ah!” he said: “my son saw you for a moment—that day.”
“Ah!” he said, “my son saw you for a moment that day.”
“Was it your son? I heard a voice in the hall; I thought for a second it was—Phil.”
“Was that your son? I heard a voice in the hallway; for a moment, I thought it was—Phil.”
Old Jolyon saw her lips tremble. She put her hand over them, took it away again, and went on calmly: “That night I went to the Embankment; a woman caught me by the dress. She told me about herself. When one knows that others suffer, one’s ashamed.”
Old Jolyon noticed her lips quivering. She covered them with her hand, then removed it and continued calmly: “That night, I went to the Embankment; a woman grabbed my dress. She shared her story with me. When you realize that others are suffering, you feel ashamed.”
“One of those?”
"One of those?"
She nodded, and horror stirred within old Jolyon, the horror of one who has never known a struggle with desperation. Almost against his will he muttered: “Tell me, won’t you?”
She nodded, and a sense of horror washed over old Jolyon, the kind that comes from someone who has never faced a fight with desperation. Almost involuntarily, he muttered, “Please, tell me, won’t you?”
“I didn’t care whether I lived or died. When you’re like that, Fate ceases to want to kill you. She took care of me three days—she never left me. I had no money. That’s why I do what I can for them, now.”
“I didn’t care if I lived or died. When you’re like that, Fate stops trying to take you out. She looked after me for three days—she never left my side. I had no money. That’s why I do what I can for them now.”
But old Jolyon was thinking: “No money!” What fate could compare with that? Every other was involved in it.
But old Jolyon was thinking, "No money!" What fate could compare to that? Everyone else was caught up in it.
“I wish you had come to me,” he said. “Why didn’t you?” But Irene did not answer.
“I wish you had come to me,” he said. “Why didn’t you?” But Irene didn’t respond.
“Because my name was Forsyte, I suppose? Or was it June who kept you away? How are you getting on now?” His eyes involuntarily swept her body. Perhaps even now she was—! And yet she wasn’t thin—not really!
“Was it because my last name is Forsyte? Or was it June that kept you away? How are you doing now?” His gaze unintentionally roamed over her body. Maybe even now she was—! And yet she wasn’t thin—not really!
“Oh! with my fifty pounds a year, I make just enough.” The answer did not reassure him; he had lost confidence. And that fellow Soames! But his sense of justice stifled condemnation. No, she would certainly have died rather than take another penny from him. Soft as she looked, there must be strength in her somewhere—strength and fidelity. But what business had young Bosinney to have got run over and left her stranded like this!
“Oh! with my fifty pounds a year, I make just enough.” The answer didn’t reassure him; he had lost confidence. And that guy Soames! But his sense of fairness held back his judgment. No, she would definitely have rather died than take another penny from him. Soft as she seemed, there must be some strength in her—strength and loyalty. But what right did young Bosinney have to get run over and leave her stranded like this!
“Well, you must come to me now,” he said, “for anything you want, or I shall be quite cut up.” And putting on his hat, he rose. “Let’s go and get some tea. I told that lazy chap to put the horses up for an hour, and come for me at your place. We’ll take a cab presently; I can’t walk as I used to.”
“Well, you have to come to me now,” he said, “for anything you want, or I’ll be really upset.” And putting on his hat, he stood up. “Let’s go get some tea. I told that lazy guy to stable the horses for an hour, then come pick me up at your place. We’ll take a cab soon; I can’t walk like I used to.”
He enjoyed that stroll to the Kensington end of the gardens—the sound of her voice, the glancing of her eyes, the subtle beauty of a charming form moving beside him. He enjoyed their tea at Ruffel’s in the High Street, and came out thence with a great box of chocolates swung on his little finger. He enjoyed the drive back to Chelsea in a hansom, smoking his cigar. She had promised to come down next Sunday and play to him again, and already in thought he was plucking carnations and early roses for her to carry back to town. It was a pleasure to give her a little pleasure, if it were pleasure from an old chap like him! The carriage was already there when they arrived. Just like that fellow, who was always late when he was wanted! Old Jolyon went in for a minute to say good-bye. The little dark hall of the flat was impregnated with a disagreeable odour of patchouli, and on a bench against the wall—its only furniture—he saw a figure sitting. He heard Irene say softly: “Just one minute.” In the little drawing-room when the door was shut, he asked gravely: “One of your protégées?”
He loved that walk to the Kensington end of the gardens—the sound of her voice, the way her eyes flickered, the subtle beauty of her charming figure beside him. He enjoyed their tea at Ruffel’s on the High Street and came out with a big box of chocolates dangling from his little finger. He enjoyed the ride back to Chelsea in a cab, smoking his cigar. She had promised to come down next Sunday and play for him again, and already in his mind, he was picking carnations and early roses for her to take back to the city. It was nice to give her a little happiness, even if it came from an old guy like him! The cab was already there when they arrived. Just like that guy, who was always late when needed! Old Jolyon went in for a minute to say goodbye. The small dark hall of the flat was filled with an unpleasant smell of patchouli, and on a bench against the wall—its only piece of furniture—he saw someone sitting. He heard Irene say softly: “Just one minute.” In the small drawing-room, after the door was closed, he asked seriously: “One of your protégées?”
“Yes. Now thanks to you, I can do something for her.”
“Yeah. Now because of you, I can do something for her.”
He stood, staring, and stroking that chin whose strength had frightened so many in its time. The idea of her thus actually in contact with this outcast grieved and frightened him. What could she do for them? Nothing. Only soil and make trouble for herself, perhaps. And he said: “Take care, my dear! The world puts the worst construction on everything.”
He stood there, staring and stroking his chin, which had scared so many in its prime. The thought of her actually being in contact with this outcast saddened and scared him. What could she do for them? Nothing. She might only get herself into trouble. And he said, “Be careful, my dear! The world assumes the worst about everything.”
“I know that.”
“I get that.”
He was abashed by her quiet smile. “Well then—Sunday,” he murmured: “Good-bye.”
He felt shy under her quiet smile. “Well then—Sunday,” he murmured, “Goodbye.”
She put her cheek forward for him to kiss.
She leaned in for him to kiss her cheek.
“Good-bye,” he said again; “take care of yourself.” And he went out, not looking towards the figure on the bench. He drove home by way of Hammersmith; that he might stop at a place he knew of and tell them to send her in two dozen of their best Burgundy. She must want picking-up sometimes! Only in Richmond Park did he remember that he had gone up to order himself some boots, and was surprised that he could have had so paltry an idea.
“Goodbye,” he said again; “take care of yourself.” And he left, not glancing at the figure on the bench. He drove home through Hammersmith so he could stop at a place he knew and ask them to send her two dozen of their best Burgundy. She must want to feel special sometimes! Only in Richmond Park did he realize he had gone out to order himself some boots and was shocked that he could have had such a trivial thought.
III
The little spirits of the past which throng an old man’s days had never pushed their faces up to his so seldom as in the seventy hours elapsing before Sunday came. The spirit of the future, with the charm of the unknown, put up her lips instead. Old Jolyon was not restless now, and paid no visits to the log, because she was coming to lunch. There is wonderful finality about a meal; it removes a world of doubts, for no one misses meals except for reasons beyond control. He played many games with Holly on the lawn, pitching them up to her who was batting so as to be ready to bowl to Jolly in the holidays. For she was not a Forsyte, but Jolly was—and Forsytes always bat, until they have resigned and reached the age of eighty-five. The dog Balthasar, in attendance, lay on the ball as often as he could, and the page-boy fielded, till his face was like the harvest moon. And because the time was getting shorter, each day was longer and more golden than the last. On Friday night he took a liver pill, his side hurt him rather, and though it was not the liver side, there is no remedy like that. Anyone telling him that he had found a new excitement in life and that excitement was not good for him, would have been met by one of those steady and rather defiant looks of his deep-set iron-grey eyes, which seemed to say: “I know my own business best.” He always had and always would.
The little spirits of the past that occupy an old man’s days had never shown their faces to him as rarely as during the seventy hours leading up to Sunday. The spirit of the future, with the allure of the unknown, put her lips forward instead. Old Jolyon was not restless now and didn’t visit the log because she was coming to lunch. There’s something wonderfully definitive about a meal; it clears away a world of doubts, since no one skips meals unless for reasons beyond their control. He played many games with Holly on the lawn, tossing the ball to her as she batted, getting ready to bowl to Jolly in the holidays. She wasn’t a Forsyte, but Jolly was—and Forsytes always bat until they resign and reach the age of eighty-five. The dog Balthasar, always nearby, lay on the ball whenever he could, and the page-boy fielded, until his face resembled the harvest moon. And since time was running out, each day felt longer and more golden than the last. On Friday night he took a liver pill; his side hurt quite a bit, and even though it wasn’t the liver side, that was the best remedy. Anyone suggesting to him that he had found a new excitement in life and that it wasn’t good for him would have been met with one of those steady and slightly defiant looks from his deep-set iron-grey eyes, which seemed to say: “I know my own business best.” He always had, and he always would.
On Sunday morning, when Holly had gone with her governess to church, he visited the strawberry beds. There, accompanied by the dog Balthasar, he examined the plants narrowly and succeeded in finding at least two dozen berries which were really ripe. Stooping was not good for him, and he became very dizzy and red in the forehead. Having placed the strawberries in a dish on the dining-table, he washed his hands and bathed his forehead with eau de Cologne. There, before the mirror, it occurred to him that he was thinner. What a “threadpaper” he had been when he was young! It was nice to be slim—he could not bear a fat chap; and yet perhaps his cheeks were too thin! She was to arrive by train at half-past twelve and walk up, entering from the road past Drage’s farm at the far end of the coppice. And, having looked into June’s room to see that there was hot water ready, he set forth to meet her, leisurely, for his heart was beating. The air smelled sweet, larks sang, and the Grand Stand at Epsom was visible. A perfect day! On just such a one, no doubt, six years ago, Soames had brought young Bosinney down with him to look at the site before they began to build. It was Bosinney who had pitched on the exact spot for the house—as June had often told him. In these days he was thinking much about that young fellow, as if his spirit were really haunting the field of his last work, on the chance of seeing—her. Bosinney—the one man who had possessed her heart, to whom she had given her whole self with rapture! At his age one could not, of course, imagine such things, but there stirred in him a queer vague aching—as it were the ghost of an impersonal jealousy; and a feeling, too, more generous, of pity for that love so early lost. All over in a few poor months! Well, well! He looked at his watch before entering the coppice—only a quarter past, twenty-five minutes to wait! And then, turning the corner of the path, he saw her exactly where he had seen her the first time, on the log; and realised that she must have come by the earlier train to sit there alone for a couple of hours at least. Two hours of her society missed! What memory could make that log so dear to her? His face showed what he was thinking, for she said at once:
On Sunday morning, after Holly had gone to church with her governess, he visited the strawberry beds. There, with his dog Balthasar, he closely examined the plants and managed to find at least two dozen really ripe berries. Bending over wasn't good for him; he got dizzy and felt flushed. After putting the strawberries in a dish on the dining table, he washed his hands and splashed some eau de Cologne on his forehead. Standing in front of the mirror, he realized he had gotten thinner. He remembered how 'skinny' he had been in his youth! Being slim was nice—he couldn’t stand overweight guys; yet, maybe his cheeks were a bit too gaunt! She was supposed to arrive by train at half-past twelve and walk up, coming in from the road past Drage’s farm at the far end of the woods. After checking that there was hot water ready in June’s room, he set off to meet her, taking his time, feeling his heart race. The air smelled sweet, larks were singing, and he could see the Grand Stand at Epsom. What a perfect day! It was probably just like this six years ago when Soames brought young Bosinney down to scout the site before they started building. Bosinney had picked the exact spot for the house, as June had often told him. Lately, he had been thinking a lot about that young guy, as if his spirit was still lingering around his last project, hoping to see—her. Bosinney—the one man who had truly captured her heart, to whom she had surrendered herself wholeheartedly! At his age, it was hard to fathom such things, but he felt a strange, vague ache inside, almost like the ghost of an impersonal jealousy; and a more generous feeling of pity for that love lost too soon. All over in just a few short months! Well, well! He checked his watch before heading into the woods—it was only a quarter past, twenty-five minutes to wait! Then, as he turned the corner of the path, he spotted her exactly where he had first seen her, on the log, and realized she must have taken the earlier train to sit there alone for at least a couple of hours. Two hours of her company missed! What memory could make that log so special to her? His expression revealed his thoughts, because she immediately said:
“Forgive me, Uncle Jolyon; it was here that I first knew.”
“Forgive me, Uncle Jolyon; it was here that I first understood.”
“Yes, yes; there it is for you whenever you like. You’re looking a little Londony; you’re giving too many lessons.”
“Yes, yes; it’s available for you whenever you want. You’re looking a bit too much like you're from London; you’re giving too many lessons.”
That she should have to give lessons worried him. Lessons to a parcel of young girls thumping out scales with their thick fingers.
That she had to give lessons worried him. Teaching a group of young girls struggling to play scales with their clumsy fingers.
“Where do you go to give them?” he asked.
“Where do you go to give them?” he asked.
“They’re mostly Jewish families, luckily.”
“They're mostly Jewish families, thankfully.”
Old Jolyon stared; to all Forsytes Jews seem strange and doubtful.
Old Jolyon stared; to all Forsytes, Jews seem unfamiliar and suspicious.
“They love music, and they’re very kind.”
“They love music, and they’re really nice.”
“They had better be, by George!” He took her arm—his side always hurt him a little going uphill—and said:
“They better be, for sure!” He took her arm—his side always bothered him a bit going uphill—and said:
“Did you ever see anything like those buttercups? They came like that in a night.”
“Have you ever seen anything like those buttercups? They appeared just like that overnight.”
Her eyes seemed really to fly over the field, like bees after the flowers and the honey. “I wanted you to see them—wouldn’t let them turn the cows in yet.” Then, remembering that she had come to talk about Bosinney, he pointed to the clock-tower over the stables:
Her eyes appeared to dart across the field, like bees chasing after flowers and nectar. “I wanted you to see them—I wouldn’t let them bring the cows in yet.” Then, remembering that she had come to discuss Bosinney, he pointed to the clock tower above the stables:
“I expect he wouldn’t have let me put that there—had no notion of time, if I remember.”
“I expect he wouldn’t have let me put that there—had no sense of time, if I remember.”
But, pressing his arm to her, she talked of flowers instead, and he knew it was done that he might not feel she came because of her dead lover.
But, pressing her arm against his, she talked about flowers instead, and he knew it was to prevent him from feeling that she was there because of her deceased lover.
“The best flower I can show you,” he said, with a sort of triumph, “is my little sweet. She’ll be back from Church directly. There’s something about her which reminds me a little of you,” and it did not seem to him peculiar that he had put it thus, instead of saying: “There’s something about you which reminds me a little of her.” Ah! And here she was!
“The best flower I can show you,” he said, with a kind of triumph, “is my little sweet. She’ll be back from Church any minute now. There’s something about her that reminds me a bit of you,” and it didn’t seem odd to him that he phrased it this way, instead of saying: “There’s something about you that reminds me a bit of her.” Ah! And there she was!
Holly, followed closely by her elderly French governess, whose digestion had been ruined twenty-two years ago in the siege of Strasbourg, came rushing towards them from under the oak tree. She stopped about a dozen yards away, to pat Balthasar and pretend that this was all she had in her mind. Old Jolyon, who knew better, said:
Holly, closely trailed by her elderly French governess, whose digestion had been wrecked twenty-two years ago during the siege of Strasbourg, rushed towards them from beneath the oak tree. She halted about ten yards away to pat Balthasar and acted as if this was all she was thinking about. Old Jolyon, who understood better, said:
“Well, my darling, here’s the lady in grey I promised you.”
“Well, my dear, here’s the lady in grey I promised you.”
Holly raised herself and looked up. He watched the two of them with a twinkle, Irene smiling, Holly beginning with grave inquiry, passing into a shy smile too, and then to something deeper. She had a sense of beauty, that child—knew what was what! He enjoyed the sight of the kiss between them.
Holly propped herself up and looked up. He observed the two of them with a glimmer in his eye, Irene smiling, Holly starting with a serious question, transitioning into a shy smile, and then something more profound. That girl had a sense of beauty—she knew what was important! He relished the moment of the kiss they shared.
“Mrs. Heron, Mam’zelle Beauce. Well, Mam’zelle—good sermon?”
“Mrs. Heron, Mam’zelle Beauce. So, Mam’zelle—good sermon?”
For, now that he had not much more time before him, the only part of the service connected with this world absorbed what interest in church remained to him. Mam’zelle Beauce stretched out a spidery hand clad in a black kid glove—she had been in the best families—and the rather sad eyes of her lean yellowish face seemed to ask: “Are you well-brrred?” Whenever Holly or Jolly did anything unpleasing to her—a not uncommon occurrence—she would say to them: “The little Tayleurs never did that—they were such well-brrred little children.” Jolly hated the little Tayleurs; Holly wondered dreadfully how it was she fell so short of them. “A thin rum little soul,” old Jolyon thought her—Mam’zelle Beauce.
For now that he had little time left, the only part of the church service that still interested him was what connected to this world. Mam’zelle Beauce reached out a spindly hand in a black leather glove—she had come from the best families—and the somewhat sad eyes of her thin, yellowish face seemed to ask, “Are you well-bred?” Whenever Holly or Jolly did something that displeased her—a frequent occurrence—she would tell them, “The little Tayleurs never did that—they were such well-bred little children.” Jolly despised the little Tayleurs; Holly felt terrible about how she fell short compared to them. “A thin, strange little soul,” old Jolyon thought of her—Mam’zelle Beauce.
Luncheon was a successful meal, the mushrooms which he himself had picked in the mushroom house, his chosen strawberries, and another bottle of the Steinberg cabinet filled him with a certain aromatic spirituality, and a conviction that he would have a touch of eczema to-morrow.
Luncheon was a great meal, with the mushrooms he had personally picked from the mushroom house, his selected strawberries, and another bottle from the Steinberg cabinet filling him with a certain aromatic vibe and a feeling that he might have a bit of eczema tomorrow.
After lunch they sat under the oak tree drinking Turkish coffee. It was no matter of grief to him when Mademoiselle Beauce withdrew to write her Sunday letter to her sister, whose future had been endangered in the past by swallowing a pin—an event held up daily in warning to the children to eat slowly and digest what they had eaten. At the foot of the bank, on a carriage rug, Holly and the dog Balthasar teased and loved each other, and in the shade old Jolyon with his legs crossed and his cigar luxuriously savoured, gazed at Irene sitting in the swing. A light, vaguely swaying, grey figure with a fleck of sunlight here and there upon it, lips just opened, eyes dark and soft under lids a little drooped. She looked content; surely it did her good to come and see him! The selfishness of age had not set its proper grip on him, for he could still feel pleasure in the pleasure of others, realising that what he wanted, though much, was not quite all that mattered.
After lunch, they sat under the oak tree drinking Turkish coffee. It didn’t bother him at all when Mademoiselle Beauce stepped away to write her Sunday letter to her sister, who had previously put her future at risk by swallowing a pin—an incident that was often used to remind the kids to eat slowly and properly digest their food. Down by the bank, on a picnic blanket, Holly and the dog Balthasar played around with each other, while in the shade, old Jolyon sat with his legs crossed, enjoying his cigar, and watched Irene in the swing. She was a light, swaying figure in gray, with bits of sunlight dappling her, lips slightly parted, and dark, soft eyes under gently drooping lids. She looked happy; it must have been good for her to come and see him! The selfishness that often comes with age hadn’t fully taken over him, as he could still find joy in the happiness of others, realizing that what he wanted, although a lot, wasn’t everything that mattered.
“It’s quiet here,” he said; “you mustn’t come down if you find it dull. But it’s a pleasure to see you. My little sweet is the only face which gives me any pleasure, except yours.”
“It’s quiet here,” he said. “You shouldn’t come down if you find it boring. But it’s great to see you. My little sweetheart is the only face that brings me any joy, besides yours.”
From her smile he knew that she was not beyond liking to be appreciated, and this reassured him. “That’s not humbug,” he said. “I never told a woman I admired her when I didn’t. In fact I don’t know when I’ve told a woman I admired her, except my wife in the old days; and wives are funny.” He was silent, but resumed abruptly:
From her smile, he realized that she liked being appreciated, and this made him feel better. “That’s not fake,” he said. “I’ve never told a woman I admired her if I didn’t mean it. Actually, I can't remember the last time I told a woman I admired her, except for my wife back in the day; and wives are a bit strange.” He paused, then suddenly continued:
“She used to expect me to say it more often than I felt it, and there we were.” Her face looked mysteriously troubled, and, afraid that he had said something painful, he hurried on: “When my little sweet marries, I hope she’ll find someone who knows what women feel. I shan’t be here to see it, but there’s too much topsy-turvydom in marriage; I don’t want her to pitch up against that.” And, aware that he had made bad worse, he added: “That dog will scratch.”
“She used to expect me to say it more often than I actually felt it, and there we were.” Her face looked oddly troubled, and, fearing he had said something hurtful, he quickly continued: “When my little sweetheart gets married, I hope she finds someone who understands what women feel. I won’t be here to witness it, but there’s too much chaos in marriage; I don’t want her to end up dealing with that.” And, realizing he had made things worse, he added: “That dog will scratch.”
A silence followed. Of what was she thinking, this pretty creature whose life was spoiled; who had done with love, and yet was made for love? Some day when he was gone, perhaps, she would find another mate—not so disorderly as that young fellow who had got himself run over. Ah! but her husband?
A silence followed. What was she thinking, this beautiful woman whose life was ruined; who had given up on love, yet was created for it? Maybe someday when he was gone, she would find another partner—not as reckless as that young guy who got himself hit by a car. Ah! But her husband?
“Does Soames never trouble you?” he asked.
“Does Soames never bother you?” he asked.
She shook her head. Her face had closed up suddenly. For all her softness there was something irreconcilable about her. And a glimpse of light on the inexorable nature of sex antipathies strayed into a brain which, belonging to early Victorian civilisation—so much older than this of his old age—had never thought about such primitive things.
She shook her head. Her expression hardened instantly. Despite her gentleness, there was something unchangeable about her. And a flash of understanding about the stubborn nature of sexual conflicts crossed a mind that, rooted in early Victorian society—which felt so much older than his current years—had never contemplated such basic issues.
“That’s a comfort,” he said. “You can see the Grand Stand to-day. Shall we take a turn round?”
"That’s a relief," he said. "You can see the Grand Stand today. Should we take a walk around?"
Through the flower and fruit garden, against whose high outer walls peach trees and nectarines were trained to the sun, through the stables, the vinery, the mushroom house, the asparagus beds, the rosery, the summer-house, he conducted her—even into the kitchen garden to see the tiny green peas which Holly loved to scoop out of their pods with her finger, and lick up from the palm of her little brown hand. Many delightful things he showed her, while Holly and the dog Balthasar danced ahead, or came to them at intervals for attention. It was one of the happiest afternoons he had ever spent, but it tired him and he was glad to sit down in the music room and let her give him tea. A special little friend of Holly’s had come in—a fair child with short hair like a boy’s. And the two sported in the distance, under the stairs, on the stairs, and up in the gallery. Old Jolyon begged for Chopin. She played studies, mazurkas, waltzes, till the two children, creeping near, stood at the foot of the piano their dark and golden heads bent forward, listening. Old Jolyon watched.
Through the flower and fruit garden, where peach trees and nectarines were trained to soak up the sun against the tall outer walls, he led her through the stables, the greenhouse, the mushroom house, the asparagus beds, the rose garden, and the summer house—even into the kitchen garden to see the tiny green peas that Holly loved to scoop out of their pods with her finger and lick up from the palm of her small brown hand. He showed her many delightful things while Holly and the dog Balthasar danced ahead or came back to them at intervals for attention. It was one of the happiest afternoons he had ever experienced, but it exhausted him, and he was glad to sit down in the music room and let her serve him tea. A special little friend of Holly’s had come over—a fair child with short hair like a boy’s. The two played in the distance, under the stairs, on the stairs, and up in the gallery. Old Jolyon requested Chopin. She played études, mazurkas, and waltzes until the two children crept near and stood at the foot of the piano, their dark and golden heads bent forward, listening. Old Jolyon observed.
“Let’s see you dance, you two!”
“Come on, show us your dance moves, you two!”
Shyly, with a false start, they began. Bobbing and circling, earnest, not very adroit, they went past and past his chair to the strains of that waltz. He watched them and the face of her who was playing turned smiling towards those little dancers thinking:
Shyly, with a false start, they began. Bobbing and circling, earnest, not very skilled, they passed and passed his chair to the music of that waltz. He watched them, and the face of the person playing turned smiling towards those little dancers, thinking:
“Sweetest picture I’ve seen for ages.”
“Sweetest picture I’ve seen in a long time.”
A voice said:
A voice said:
“Hollee! Mais enfin—qu’est-ce que tu fais la—danser, le dimanche! Viens, donc!”
“Hey! But seriously—what are you doing there—dancing on a Sunday! Come on!”
But the children came close to old Jolyon, knowing that he would save them, and gazed into a face which was decidedly “caught out.”
But the kids got close to old Jolyon, knowing he would help them, and looked into a face that clearly showed he was “caught out.”
“Better the day, better the deed, Mam’zelle. It’s all my doing. Trot along, chicks, and have your tea.”
“Better the day, better the deed, Miss. It’s all my doing. Go on now, kids, and have your tea.”
And, when they were gone, followed by the dog Balthasar, who took every meal, he looked at Irene with a twinkle and said:
And when they left, followed by the dog Balthasar, who joined them for every meal, he looked at Irene with a playful spark in his eye and said:
“Well, there we are! Aren’t they sweet? Have you any little ones among your pupils?”
“Well, there we are! Aren’t they adorable? Do you have any little ones among your students?”
“Yes, three—two of them darlings.”
"Yes, three—two of them sweethearts."
“Pretty?”
"Looks good?"
“Lovely!”
“Awesome!”
Old Jolyon sighed; he had an insatiable appetite for the very young. “My little sweet,” he said, “is devoted to music; she’ll be a musician some day. You wouldn’t give me your opinion of her playing, I suppose?”
Old Jolyon sighed; he had an insatiable appetite for the very young. “My little sweet,” he said, “is dedicated to music; she’ll be a musician someday. You wouldn’t share your opinion of her playing, would you?”
“Of course I will.”
"Of course, I will."
“You wouldn’t like—” but he stifled the words “to give her lessons.” The idea that she gave lessons was unpleasant to him; yet it would mean that he would see her regularly. She left the piano and came over to his chair.
“You wouldn’t like—” but he held back the words “to give her lessons.” The thought of her giving lessons bothered him; still, it meant he would get to see her often. She stepped away from the piano and walked over to his chair.
“I would like, very much; but there is—June. When are they coming back?”
“I really want to; but it’s June. When are they coming back?”
Old Jolyon frowned. “Not till the middle of next month. What does that matter?”
Old Jolyon frowned. “Not until the middle of next month. What difference does that make?”
“You said June had forgiven me; but she could never forget, Uncle Jolyon.”
“You said June had forgiven me, but she could never forget, Uncle Jolyon.”
Forget! She must forget, if he wanted her to.
Forget! She has to forget, if he wants her to.
But as if answering, Irene shook her head. “You know she couldn’t; one doesn’t forget.”
But as if in response, Irene shook her head. “You know she couldn’t; you don’t forget something like that.”
Always that wretched past! And he said with a sort of vexed finality:
Always that miserable past! And he said with a kind of frustrated finality:
“Well, we shall see.”
"Well, we'll see."
He talked to her an hour or more, of the children, and a hundred little things, till the carriage came round to take her home. And when she had gone he went back to his chair, and sat there smoothing his face and chin, dreaming over the day.
He spoke to her for over an hour about the kids and a million little things until the carriage arrived to take her home. After she left, he returned to his chair and sat there, rubbing his face and chin, reflecting on the day.
That evening after dinner he went to his study and took a sheet of paper. He stayed for some minutes without writing, then rose and stood under the masterpiece “Dutch Fishing Boats at Sunset.” He was not thinking of that picture, but of his life. He was going to leave her something in his Will; nothing could so have stirred the stilly deeps of thought and memory. He was going to leave her a portion of his wealth, of his aspirations, deeds, qualities, work—all that had made that wealth; going to leave her, too, a part of all he had missed in life, by his sane and steady pursuit of wealth. All! What had he missed? “Dutch Fishing Boats” responded blankly; he crossed to the French window, and drawing the curtain aside, opened it. A wind had got up, and one of last year’s oak leaves which had somehow survived the gardener’s brooms, was dragging itself with a tiny clicking rustle along the stone terrace in the twilight. Except for that it was very quiet out there, and he could smell the heliotrope watered not long since. A bat went by. A bird uttered its last “cheep.” And right above the oak tree the first star shone. Faust in the opera had bartered his soul for some fresh years of youth. Morbid notion! No such bargain was possible, that was real tragedy! No making oneself new again for love or life or anything. Nothing left to do but enjoy beauty from afar off while you could, and leave it something in your Will. But how much? And, as if he could not make that calculation looking out into the mild freedom of the country night, he turned back and went up to the chimney-piece. There were his pet bronzes—a Cleopatra with the asp at her breast; a Socrates; a greyhound playing with her puppy; a strong man reining in some horses. “They last!” he thought, and a pang went through his heart. They had a thousand years of life before them!
That evening after dinner, he went to his study and grabbed a sheet of paper. He sat there for a few minutes without writing, then got up and stood beneath the masterpiece “Dutch Fishing Boats at Sunset.” He wasn’t thinking about the painting, but about his life. He was planning to leave her something in his Will; nothing could stir the quiet depths of his thoughts and memories like this. He intended to leave her a portion of his wealth, along with his ambitions, actions, qualities, and all the work that had created that wealth; he also wanted to leave her a piece of everything he had missed out on in life because of his steady and sensible pursuit of money. All! What had he missed? “Dutch Fishing Boats” seemed to respond blankly; he crossed over to the French window, pulled back the curtain, and opened it. A breeze had picked up, and a leftover oak leaf from last year that had somehow escaped the gardener's brooms was dragging itself along the stone terrace with a faint clicking rustle in the twilight. Other than that, it was very quiet outside, and he could smell the heliotrope that had been watered not long ago. A bat flew by. A bird gave its last “cheep.” And right above the oak tree, the first star twinkled. Faust in the opera had traded his soul for a few more years of youth. What a morbid idea! No such deal was possible; that was real tragedy! There was no way to make oneself young again for love or life or anything. The only thing left was to enjoy beauty from a distance while he could and leave something in his Will. But how much? And since he couldn’t figure that out while looking out at the gentle expanse of the countryside at night, he turned back and approached the mantelpiece. There were his favorite bronzes—a Cleopatra with the asp at her breast; a Socrates; a greyhound playing with her pup; a strong man holding back some horses. “They last!” he thought, and a pang shot through his heart. They had a thousand years of life ahead of them!
“How much?” Well! enough at all events to save her getting old before her time, to keep the lines out of her face as long as possible, and grey from soiling that bright hair. He might live another five years. She would be well over thirty by then. “How much?” She had none of his blood in her! In loyalty to the tenor of his life for forty years and more, ever since he married and founded that mysterious thing, a family, came this warning thought—None of his blood, no right to anything! It was a luxury then, this notion. An extravagance, a petting of an old man’s whim, one of those things done in dotage. His real future was vested in those who had his blood, in whom he would live on when he was gone. He turned away from the bronzes and stood looking at the old leather chair in which he had sat and smoked so many hundreds of cigars. And suddenly he seemed to see her sitting there in her grey dress, fragrant, soft, dark-eyed, graceful, looking up at him. Why! She cared nothing for him, really; all she cared for was that lost lover of hers. But she was there, whether she would or no, giving him pleasure with her beauty and grace. One had no right to inflict an old man’s company, no right to ask her down to play to him and let him look at her—for no reward! Pleasure must be paid for in this world. “How much?” After all, there was plenty; his son and his three grandchildren would never miss that little lump. He had made it himself, nearly every penny; he could leave it where he liked, allow himself this little pleasure. He went back to the bureau. “Well, I’m going to,” he thought, “let them think what they like. I’m going to!” And he sat down.
“How much?” Well! enough to keep her from aging too quickly, to keep the wrinkles off her face for as long as possible, and to prevent her bright hair from turning grey. He could live another five years. She’d be well over thirty by then. “How much?” She didn't share any of his blood! Out of loyalty to the tenor of his life for over forty years, ever since he married and created that strange thing, a family, came this nagging thought—none of his blood, no claim to anything! It was a luxury, this idea. An indulgence, a pampering of an old man's whim, one of those things done in old age. His real legacy was with those who shared his blood, through whom he would live on after he was gone. He turned away from the bronzes and gazed at the old leather chair where he had sat and smoked countless cigars. And suddenly, he could almost see her sitting there in her grey dress, sweet-smelling, soft, dark-eyed, graceful, looking up at him. She really didn’t care about him; all she cared about was that lost lover of hers. But she was there, whether she liked it or not, bringing him joy with her beauty and charm. One shouldn’t impose an old man's presence on her, shouldn’t ask her to come and perform for him just to look at her—for nothing in return! In this world, pleasure must be compensated. “How much?” In the end, there was more than enough; his son and three grandchildren wouldn’t miss that small amount. He had earned it himself, nearly every penny; he could leave it wherever he wanted, give himself this little joy. He returned to the bureau. “Well, I’m going to,” he thought, “let them think what they want. I’m going to!” And he sat down.
“How much?” Ten thousand, twenty thousand—how much? If only with his money he could buy one year, one month of youth. And startled by that thought, he wrote quickly:
“How much?” Ten thousand, twenty thousand—how much? If only he could use his money to buy one year, one month of youth. Startled by that thought, he wrote quickly:
“DEAR HERRING,—Draw me a codicil to this effect: “I leave to my niece Irene Forsyte, born Irene Heron, by which name she now goes, fifteen thousand pounds free of legacy duty.”
“DEAR HERRING,—Please prepare a codicil that states: “I leave my niece Irene Forsyte, formerly known as Irene Heron, fifteen thousand pounds free of inheritance tax.”
“Yours faithfully,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
"Best regards,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
When he had sealed and stamped the envelope, he went back to the window and drew in a long breath. It was dark, but many stars shone now.
When he sealed and stamped the envelope, he returned to the window and took a deep breath. It was dark, but many stars were shining now.
IV
He woke at half-past two, an hour which long experience had taught him brings panic intensity to all awkward thoughts. Experience had also taught him that a further waking at the proper hour of eight showed the folly of such panic. On this particular morning the thought which gathered rapid momentum was that if he became ill, at his age not improbable, he would not see her. From this it was but a step to realisation that he would be cut off, too, when his son and June returned from Spain. How could he justify desire for the company of one who had stolen—early morning does not mince words—June’s lover? That lover was dead; but June was a stubborn little thing; warm-hearted, but stubborn as wood, and—quite true—not one who forgot! By the middle of next month they would be back. He had barely five weeks left to enjoy the new interest which had come into what remained of his life. Darkness showed up to him absurdly clear the nature of his feeling. Admiration for beauty—a craving to see that which delighted his eyes.
He woke up at 2:30, a time that experience had taught him brings an overwhelming intensity to all awkward thoughts. Experience had also shown him that waking again at the reasonable hour of 8:00 revealed the foolishness of that panic. On this particular morning, the thought that quickly gained traction was that if he got sick, which was likely at his age, he wouldn't get to see her. From that, it was only a small leap to the realization that he would be cut off when his son and June returned from Spain. How could he justify wanting to spend time with someone who had stolen—let's be honest—June’s lover? That lover was gone; but June was a stubborn little thing; warm-hearted, but as stubborn as they come, and—this was true—definitely not someone who easily forgets! By the middle of next month, they would be back. He had barely five weeks left to enjoy the new interest that had entered what was left of his life. In the darkness, he could see all too clearly the nature of his feelings. Admiration for beauty—a strong desire to see what brought him joy.
Preposterous, at his age! And yet—what other reason was there for asking June to undergo such painful reminder, and how prevent his son and his son’s wife from thinking him very queer? He would be reduced to sneaking up to London, which tired him; and the least indisposition would cut him off even from that. He lay with eyes open, setting his jaw against the prospect, and calling himself an old fool, while his heart beat loudly, and then seemed to stop beating altogether. He had seen the dawn lighting the window chinks, heard the birds chirp and twitter, and the cocks crow, before he fell asleep again, and awoke tired but sane. Five weeks before he need bother, at his age an eternity! But that early morning panic had left its mark, had slightly fevered the will of one who had always had his own way. He would see her as often as he wished! Why not go up to town and make that codicil at his solicitor’s instead of writing about it; she might like to go to the opera! But, by train, for he would not have that fat chap Beacon grinning behind his back. Servants were such fools; and, as likely as not, they had known all the past history of Irene and young Bosinney—servants knew everything, and suspected the rest. He wrote to her that morning:
Ridiculous, at his age! And yet—what other reason could there be for asking June to go through such a painful reminder, and how could he stop his son and his daughter-in-law from thinking he was very strange? He would be forced to sneak up to London, which exhausted him; and the slightest illness could keep him from even that. He lay there with his eyes open, bracing himself for the worst, calling himself an old fool while his heart raced and then seemed to stop altogether. He had seen the dawn lighting up the window cracks, heard the birds chirping and the roosters crowing, before he finally fell asleep again, waking up tired but clear-headed. Five weeks until he needed to worry, which at his age felt like an eternity! But that early morning panic had taken its toll, slightly rattling the determination of someone who had always gotten his way. He would see her whenever he wanted! Why not just go to the city and draft that codicil with his solicitor instead of writing about it? She might even want to go to the opera! But by train, because he didn’t want that chubby guy Beacon smirking behind his back. Servants were such fools; and likely enough, they knew all about Irene and young Bosinney—servants knew everything and suspected the rest. He wrote to her that morning:
“MY DEAR IRENE,—I have to be up in town to-morrow. If you
would like to have a look in at the opera, come and dine with me quietly
....”
But where? It was decades since he had dined anywhere in London save at
his Club or at a private house. Ah! that new-fangled place close to Covent
Garden....
“Let me have a line to-morrow morning to the Piedmont Hotel whether
to expect you there at 7 o’clock.
“MY DEAR IRENE,—I need to be in the city tomorrow. If you want to check out the opera, come have a quiet dinner with me ....”
But where? It had been years since he had dined anywhere in London except at his club or at someone's home. Ah! that trendy spot near Covent Garden....
“Just drop me a message tomorrow morning at the Piedmont Hotel to let me know if I should expect you at 7 o’clock."
“Yours affectionately,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
“Yours affectionately,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
She would understand that he just wanted to give her a little pleasure; for the idea that she should guess he had this itch to see her was instinctively unpleasant to him; it was not seemly that one so old should go out of his way to see beauty, especially in a woman.
She would get that he just wanted to give her some enjoyment; the thought of her having to guess that he wanted to see her felt uncomfortable to him, since it didn't seem right for someone his age to seek out beauty, especially in a woman.
The journey next day, short though it was, and the visit to his lawyer’s, tired him. It was hot too, and after dressing for dinner he lay down on the sofa in his bedroom to rest a little. He must have had a sort of fainting fit, for he came to himself feeling very queer; and with some difficulty rose and rang the bell. Why! it was past seven! And there he was and she would be waiting. But suddenly the dizziness came on again, and he was obliged to relapse on the sofa. He heard the maid’s voice say:
The next day’s journey, although short, and the visit to his lawyer's left him exhausted. It was also hot, and after getting ready for dinner, he lay down on the sofa in his bedroom to rest for a bit. He must have blacked out because he came to feeling really strange; after some effort, he got up and rang the bell. Wow! It was past seven! He was there, and she would be waiting. But suddenly the dizziness hit him again, and he had to fall back onto the sofa. He heard the maid's voice say:
“Did you ring, sir?”
"Did you call, sir?"
“Yes, come here”; he could not see her clearly, for the cloud in front of his eyes. “I’m not well, I want some sal volatile.”
“Yes, come here,” he said; he couldn’t see her clearly because of the fog in front of his eyes. “I’m not feeling well, I need some smelling salts.”
“Yes, sir.” Her voice sounded frightened.
“Yes, sir.” Her voice sounded scared.
Old Jolyon made an effort.
Old Jolyon tried hard.
“Don’t go. Take this message to my niece—a lady waiting in the hall—a lady in grey. Say Mr. Forsyte is not well—the heat. He is very sorry; if he is not down directly, she is not to wait dinner.”
“Don’t go. Deliver this message to my niece—a woman waiting in the hall—a woman in grey. Tell her Mr. Forsyte isn’t feeling well—the heat. He’s really sorry; if he doesn’t come down soon, she shouldn’t wait for dinner.”
When she was gone, he thought feebly: “Why did I say a lady in grey—she may be in anything. Sal volatile!” He did not go off again, yet was not conscious of how Irene came to be standing beside him, holding smelling salts to his nose, and pushing a pillow up behind his head. He heard her say anxiously: “Dear Uncle Jolyon, what is it?” was dimly conscious of the soft pressure of her lips on his hand; then drew a long breath of smelling salts, suddenly discovered strength in them, and sneezed.
When she left, he weakly thought, “Why did I say a lady in grey—she could be wearing anything. Sal volatile!” He didn’t pass out again but wasn’t aware of how Irene ended up beside him, holding smelling salts to his nose and propping a pillow behind his head. He heard her anxiously say, “Dear Uncle Jolyon, what’s wrong?” He vaguely felt the soft pressure of her lips on his hand, then took a deep breath of the smelling salts, suddenly found strength in them, and sneezed.
“Ha!” he said, “it’s nothing. How did you get here? Go down and dine—the tickets are on the dressing-table. I shall be all right in a minute.”
“Ha!” he said, “it’s nothing. How did you get here? Go downstairs and eat—the tickets are on the dressing table. I’ll be fine in a minute.”
He felt her cool hand on his forehead, smelled violets, and sat divided between a sort of pleasure and a determination to be all right.
He felt her cool hand on his forehead, smelled violets, and sat caught between a kind of pleasure and a resolve to be okay.
“Why! You are in grey!” he said. “Help me up.” Once on his feet he gave himself a shake.
“Wow! You are in gray!” he said. “Help me up.” Once he was on his feet, he shook himself off.
“What business had I to go off like that!” And he moved very slowly to the glass. What a cadaverous chap! Her voice, behind him, murmured:
“What was I thinking to leave like that!” And he walked slowly to the mirror. What a ghostly guy! Her voice, behind him, murmured:
“You mustn’t come down, Uncle; you must rest.”
“You shouldn’t come down, Uncle; you need to rest.”
“Fiddlesticks! A glass of champagne’ll soon set me to rights. I can’t have you missing the opera.”
“Fiddlesticks! A glass of champagne will quickly fix me up. I can’t let you miss the opera.”
But the journey down the corridor was troublesome. What carpets they had in these newfangled places, so thick that you tripped up in them at every step! In the lift he noticed how concerned she looked, and said with the ghost of a twinkle:
But the walk down the hallway was a hassle. The carpets they had in these fancy new places were so thick that you stumbled over them at every step! In the elevator, he saw how worried she looked and said with a hint of a smile:
“I’m a pretty host.”
“I’m a great host.”
When the lift stopped he had to hold firmly to the seat to prevent its slipping under him; but after soup and a glass of champagne he felt much better, and began to enjoy an infirmity which had brought such solicitude into her manner towards him.
When the elevator stopped, he had to grip the seat tightly to keep it from sliding out from under him; but after having some soup and a glass of champagne, he felt a lot better and started to appreciate a weakness that had made her treat him with such care.
“I should have liked you for a daughter,” he said suddenly; and watching the smile in her eyes, went on:
“I would have loved you as a daughter,” he said suddenly; and seeing the smile in her eyes, continued:
“You mustn’t get wrapped up in the past at your time of life; plenty of that when you get to my age. That’s a nice dress—I like the style.”
“You shouldn’t get caught up in the past at your age; there’s plenty of time for that when you get to my age. That’s a nice dress—I really like the style.”
“I made it myself.”
"I made it myself."
Ah! A woman who could make herself a pretty frock had not lost her interest in life.
Ah! A woman who could make herself a nice dress had not lost her interest in life.
“Make hay while the sun shines,” he said; “and drink that up. I want to see some colour in your cheeks. We mustn’t waste life; it doesn’t do. There’s a new Marguerite to-night; let’s hope she won’t be fat. And Mephisto—anything more dreadful than a fat chap playing the Devil I can’t imagine.”
“Make the most of the good times,” he said; “and drink that up. I want to see some color in your cheeks. We shouldn’t waste life; it doesn’t work. There’s a new Marguerite tonight; let’s hope she isn’t heavy. And Mephisto—anything worse than a heavy guy playing the Devil I can’t imagine.”
But they did not go to the opera after all, for in getting up from dinner the dizziness came over him again, and she insisted on his staying quiet and going to bed early. When he parted from her at the door of the hotel, having paid the cabman to drive her to Chelsea, he sat down again for a moment to enjoy the memory of her words: “You are such a darling to me, Uncle Jolyon!” Why! Who wouldn’t be! He would have liked to stay up another day and take her to the Zoo, but two days running of him would bore her to death. No, he must wait till next Sunday; she had promised to come then. They would settle those lessons for Holly, if only for a month. It would be something. That little Mam’zelle Beauce wouldn’t like it, but she would have to lump it. And crushing his old opera hat against his chest he sought the lift.
But they didn't go to the opera after all, because as he got up from dinner, the dizziness hit him again, and she insisted he stay calm and go to bed early. When he said goodbye to her at the hotel door, having paid the cab driver to take her to Chelsea, he sat down for a moment to savor the memory of her words: “You are such a darling to me, Uncle Jolyon!” Seriously! Who wouldn't feel that way? He would have liked to stay up another day and take her to the Zoo, but spending two days in a row with him would probably bore her to death. No, he would have to wait until next Sunday; she promised to come then. They’d figure out those lessons for Holly, at least for a month. It would be something. That little Mam’zelle Beauce wouldn’t like it, but she’d have to deal with it. And pressing his old opera hat against his chest, he headed for the elevator.
He drove to Waterloo next morning, struggling with a desire to say: “Drive me to Chelsea.” But his sense of proportion was too strong. Besides, he still felt shaky, and did not want to risk another aberration like that of last night, away from home. Holly, too, was expecting him, and what he had in his bag for her. Not that there was any cupboard love in his little sweet—she was a bundle of affection. Then, with the rather bitter cynicism of the old, he wondered for a second whether it was not cupboard love which made Irene put up with him. No, she was not that sort either. She had, if anything, too little notion of how to butter her bread, no sense of property, poor thing! Besides, he had not breathed a word about that codicil, nor should he—sufficient unto the day was the good thereof.
He drove to Waterloo the next morning, wrestling with the urge to say: “Take me to Chelsea.” But his sense of balance was too strong. Besides, he still felt shaky and didn’t want to risk another episode like last night’s, away from home. Holly was also waiting for him, along with what he had in his bag for her. Not that there was any ulterior motive in his little gift—she was a genuine bundle of affection. Then, with the somewhat bitter cynicism of the older generation, he wondered for a moment if it was selfish interest that made Irene tolerate him. No, she wasn’t that kind of person. If anything, she had too little understanding of how to play the game, no sense of entitlement, poor thing! Besides, he hadn’t mentioned that codicil, nor should he—sufficient unto the day was the good thereof.
In the victoria which met him at the station Holly was restraining the dog Balthasar, and their caresses made “jubey” his drive home. All the rest of that fine hot day and most of the next he was content and peaceful, reposing in the shade, while the long lingering sunshine showered gold on the lawns and the flowers. But on Thursday evening at his lonely dinner he began to count the hours; sixty-five till he would go down to meet her again in the little coppice, and walk up through the fields at her side. He had intended to consult the doctor about his fainting fit, but the fellow would be sure to insist on quiet, no excitement and all that; and he did not mean to be tied by the leg, did not want to be told of an infirmity—if there were one, could not afford to hear of it at his time of life, now that this new interest had come. And he carefully avoided making any mention of it in a letter to his son. It would only bring them back with a run! How far this silence was due to consideration for their pleasure, how far to regard for his own, he did not pause to consider.
In the car that picked him up at the station, Holly was holding back the dog Balthasar, and their affection made the ride home enjoyable. Throughout that beautiful, hot day and most of the next, he felt content and at peace, relaxing in the shade while the warm sunlight bathed the lawns and flowers in gold. But on Thursday evening, during his lonely dinner, he found himself counting down the hours—sixty-five until he could go meet her again in the small grove and walk alongside her through the fields. He had planned to talk to the doctor about his fainting spell, but the guy would definitely insist on him resting, avoiding excitement, and all that; he didn’t want to feel restricted, didn’t want to be told he had some weakness—if there was one, he couldn't afford to hear about it at his age, especially now that this new interest had come up. He also made sure not to mention it in a letter to his son. It would only make them rush back! He didn’t take the time to think about how much this silence was due to considering their feelings versus his own.
That night in his study he had just finished his cigar and was dozing off, when he heard the rustle of a gown, and was conscious of a scent of violets. Opening his eyes he saw her, dressed in grey, standing by the fireplace, holding out her arms. The odd thing was that, though those arms seemed to hold nothing, they were curved as if round someone’s neck, and her own neck was bent back, her lips open, her eyes closed. She vanished at once, and there were the mantelpiece and his bronzes. But those bronzes and the mantelpiece had not been there when she was, only the fireplace and the wall! Shaken and troubled, he got up. “I must take medicine,” he thought; “I can’t be well.” His heart beat too fast, he had an asthmatic feeling in the chest; and going to the window, he opened it to get some air. A dog was barking far away, one of the dogs at Gage’s farm no doubt, beyond the coppice. A beautiful still night, but dark. “I dropped off,” he mused, “that’s it! And yet I’ll swear my eyes were open!” A sound like a sigh seemed to answer.
That night in his study, he had just finished his cigar and was dozing off when he heard the rustle of a gown and caught a whiff of violets. Opening his eyes, he saw her, dressed in gray, standing by the fireplace with her arms outstretched. The strange thing was that even though her arms seemed to hold nothing, they were curved as if around someone's neck, and her neck was arched back, her lips parted, her eyes closed. She vanished immediately, leaving only the mantelpiece and his bronzes. But those bronzes and the mantelpiece hadn’t been there when she was; only the fireplace and the wall remained! Feeling shaken and disturbed, he got up. “I must take some medicine,” he thought; “I can’t be well.” His heart was racing, and he felt an asthmatic tightness in his chest. He went to the window and opened it for some fresh air. A dog was barking far away, probably one of the dogs from Gage’s farm beyond the thicket. It was a beautiful, calm night, but dark. “I must have dozed off,” he reflected, “that’s it! And yet I swear my eyes were open!” A sound like a sigh seemed to respond.
“What’s that?” he said sharply, “who’s there?”
“What’s that?” he said sharply. “Who’s there?”
Putting his hand to his side to still the beating of his heart, he stepped out on the terrace. Something soft scurried by in the dark. “Shoo!” It was that great grey cat. “Young Bosinney was like a great cat!” he thought. “It was him in there, that she—that she was—He’s got her still!” He walked to the edge of the terrace, and looked down into the darkness; he could just see the powdering of the daisies on the unmown lawn. Here to-day and gone to-morrow! And there came the moon, who saw all, young and old, alive and dead, and didn’t care a dump! His own turn soon. For a single day of youth he would give what was left! And he turned again towards the house. He could see the windows of the night nursery up there. His little sweet would be asleep. “Hope that dog won’t wake her!” he thought. “What is it makes us love, and makes us die! I must go to bed.”
Putting his hand to his side to calm his racing heart, he stepped out onto the terrace. Something soft darted by in the dark. “Shoo!” It was that big gray cat. “Young Bosinney was like a big cat!” he thought. “It was him in there, that she—that she was—He’s still got her!” He walked to the edge of the terrace and looked down into the darkness; he could just make out the sprinkling of daisies on the unmowed lawn. Here today and gone tomorrow! And then the moon appeared, seeing everything, young and old, alive and dead, and didn’t care at all! His turn would come soon. For just one day of youth, he would trade what he had left! And he turned back toward the house. He could see the windows of the night nursery up there. His little sweet would be asleep. “I hope that dog doesn’t wake her!” he thought. “What is it that makes us love and makes us die? I need to go to bed.”
And across the terrace stones, growing grey in the moonlight, he passed back within.
And across the terrace stones, turning grey in the moonlight, he went back inside.
V
How should an old man live his days if not in dreaming of his well-spent past? In that, at all events, there is no agitating warmth, only pale winter sunshine. The shell can withstand the gentle beating of the dynamos of memory. The present he should distrust; the future shun. From beneath thick shade he should watch the sunlight creeping at his toes. If there be sun of summer, let him not go out into it, mistaking it for the Indian-summer sun! Thus peradventure he shall decline softly, slowly, imperceptibly, until impatient Nature clutches his wind-pipe and he gasps away to death some early morning before the world is aired, and they put on his tombstone: “In the fulness of years!” Yea! If he preserve his principles in perfect order, a Forsyte may live on long after he is dead.
How should an old man spend his days if not reminiscing about his well-lived past? In that, there's no troubling heat, just weak winter sunlight. The shell can handle the gentle rhythm of memories. He should be wary of the present and avoid the future. From under thick shade, he should watch the sunlight creeping toward his feet. If there’s summer sunshine, he should avoid it, not confusing it with the warm autumn sun! This way, he may gradually fade away, slowly and unnoticed, until nature impatiently tightens its grip on his throat, and he breathes his last on some early morning before the world wakes up, and they engrave on his tombstone: “In the fullness of years!” Yes! If he keeps his principles perfectly in check, a Forsyte can continue to live on long after he’s gone.
Old Jolyon was conscious of all this, and yet there was in him that which transcended Forsyteism. For it is written that a Forsyte shall not love beauty more than reason; nor his own way more than his own health. And something beat within him in these days that with each throb fretted at the thinning shell. His sagacity knew this, but it knew too that he could not stop that beating, nor would if he could. And yet, if you had told him he was living on his capital, he would have stared you down. No, no; a man did not live on his capital; it was not done! The shibboleths of the past are ever more real than the actualities of the present. And he, to whom living on one’s capital had always been anathema, could not have borne to have applied so gross a phrase to his own case. Pleasure is healthful; beauty good to see; to live again in the youth of the young—and what else on earth was he doing!
Old Jolyon was aware of all this, and yet there was something in him that went beyond Forsyteism. For it’s said that a Forsyte shouldn't love beauty more than logic, nor his own way more than his own well-being. And something inside him was stirring these days, pushing against the thinning barrier. His wisdom recognized this, but it also knew he couldn’t stop that stirring, nor would he want to if he could. And yet, if you had told him he was living off his savings, he would have looked at you in disbelief. No, no; a man didn’t live off his savings; that just wasn’t done! The rules of the past always feel more real than the realities of the present. And he, to whom living off one’s savings had always been unacceptable, couldn't stand the idea of applying such a crude term to his own situation. Enjoyment is healthy; beauty is pleasant to behold; to relive the youth of the young—and what else was he doing!
Methodically, as had been the way of his whole life, he now arranged his time. On Tuesdays he journeyed up to town by train; Irene came and dined with him. And they went to the opera. On Thursdays he drove to town, and, putting that fat chap and his horses up, met her in Kensington Gardens, picking up the carriage after he had left her, and driving home again in time for dinner. He threw out the casual formula that he had business in London on those two days. On Wednesdays and Saturdays she came down to give Holly music lessons. The greater the pleasure he took in her society, the more scrupulously fastidious he became, just a matter-of-fact and friendly uncle. Not even in feeling, really, was he more—for, after all, there was his age. And yet, if she were late he fidgeted himself to death. If she missed coming, which happened twice, his eyes grew sad as an old dog’s, and he failed to sleep.
Methodically, as had been his way his entire life, he now organized his time. On Tuesdays, he took the train into town; Irene came and had dinner with him. Then they went to the opera. On Thursdays, he drove to town, brought along that heavyset guy and his horses, met her in Kensington Gardens, picked up the carriage after leaving her, and drove home in time for dinner. He casually mentioned that he had business in London on those two days. On Wednesdays and Saturdays, she came down to give Holly music lessons. The more he enjoyed her company, the more careful and picky he became, just like a matter-of-fact and friendly uncle. He wasn't even really more than that in his feelings—after all, there was the age difference. Yet, if she was late, he became anxious. If she missed coming, which happened twice, his eyes filled with the sadness of an old dog’s, and he couldn’t sleep.
And so a month went by—a month of summer in the fields, and in his heart, with summer’s heat and the fatigue thereof. Who could have believed a few weeks back that he would have looked forward to his son’s and his grand-daughter’s return with something like dread! There was such a delicious freedom, such recovery of that independence a man enjoys before he founds a family, about these weeks of lovely weather, and this new companionship with one who demanded nothing, and remained always a little unknown, retaining the fascination of mystery. It was like a draught of wine to him who has been drinking water for so long that he has almost forgotten the stir wine brings to his blood, the narcotic to his brain. The flowers were coloured brighter, scents and music and the sunlight had a living value—were no longer mere reminders of past enjoyment. There was something now to live for which stirred him continually to anticipation. He lived in that, not in retrospection; the difference is considerable to any so old as he. The pleasures of the table, never of much consequence to one naturally abstemious, had lost all value. He ate little, without knowing what he ate; and every day grew thinner and more worn to look at. He was again a “threadpaper”. and to this thinned form his massive forehead, with hollows at the temples, gave more dignity than ever. He was very well aware that he ought to see the doctor, but liberty was too sweet. He could not afford to pet his frequent shortness of breath and the pain in his side at the expense of liberty. Return to the vegetable existence he had led among the agricultural journals with the life-size mangold wurzels, before this new attraction came into his life—no! He exceeded his allowance of cigars. Two a day had always been his rule. Now he smoked three and sometimes four—a man will when he is filled with the creative spirit. But very often he thought: “I must give up smoking, and coffee; I must give up rattling up to town.” But he did not; there was no one in any sort of authority to notice him, and this was a priceless boon. The servants perhaps wondered, but they were, naturally, dumb. Mam’zelle Beauce was too concerned with her own digestion, and too “well-brrred” to make personal allusions. Holly had not as yet an eye for the relative appearance of him who was her plaything and her god. It was left for Irene herself to beg him to eat more, to rest in the hot part of the day, to take a tonic, and so forth. But she did not tell him that she was the cause of his thinness—for one cannot see the havoc oneself is working. A man of eighty-five has no passions, but the Beauty which produces passion works on in the old way, till death closes the eyes which crave the sight of Her.
And so a month went by—a month of summer in the fields and in his heart, filled with summer’s heat and the fatigue that comes with it. Who would have thought a few weeks ago that he would start to dread his son’s and granddaughter’s return? There was such a delightful freedom, such a sense of independence that a man enjoys before he starts a family, during these weeks of beautiful weather, and in this new companionship with someone who wanted nothing from him and remained a bit of a mystery. It was like a sip of wine for someone who has been drinking water for so long that they’ve almost forgotten the thrill wine brings to his blood, the comfort to his mind. The flowers seemed brighter, the scents and music and sunlight had real value—they were no longer just reminders of past joy. There was now something to look forward to that constantly stirred him with anticipation. He lived in that moment, not in the past; the difference is significant for someone as old as he is. The pleasures of food, never very important to someone naturally moderate, had lost all appeal. He ate little, hardly realizing what he consumed; each day he looked thinner and more worn. He was a “threadpaper” again, and on this thinned frame, his prominent forehead with hollows at the temples gave him more dignity than ever. He knew he should see a doctor, but freedom was too sweet. He couldn’t afford to baby his frequent shortness of breath and the pain in his side at the cost of freedom. Go back to the dull existence he had led among agricultural journals with life-size mangold wurzels before this new attraction came into his life—no! He exceeded his usual cigar limit. Two a day had always been his rule. Now he smoked three, sometimes four—people do that when they're filled with creativity. But often he thought: “I need to quit smoking and coffee; I need to stop rushing into town.” But he didn’t; there was no one in authority to notice him, and that was a priceless blessing. The servants might have wondered, but naturally, they stayed quiet. Mam’zelle Beauce was too concerned with her own digestion and too “well-bred” to make personal comments. Holly didn’t yet have an eye for how her plaything looked. It fell to Irene to urge him to eat more, to rest during the hot part of the day, to take a tonic, and so on. But she didn’t tell him that she was the reason for his thinness—because you can’t see the damage you’re causing. A man of eighty-five has no passions, but the Beauty that produces passion continues its work in the old way until death closes the eyes that long to see Her.
On the first day of the second week in July he received a letter from his son in Paris to say that they would all be back on Friday. This had always been more sure than Fate; but, with the pathetic improvidence given to the old, that they may endure to the end, he had never quite admitted it. Now he did, and something would have to be done. He had ceased to be able to imagine life without this new interest, but that which is not imagined sometimes exists, as Forsytes are perpetually finding to their cost. He sat in his old leather chair, doubling up the letter, and mumbling with his lips the end of an unlighted cigar. After to-morrow his Tuesday expeditions to town would have to be abandoned. He could still drive up, perhaps, once a week, on the pretext of seeing his man of business. But even that would be dependent on his health, for now they would begin to fuss about him. The lessons! The lessons must go on! She must swallow down her scruples, and June must put her feelings in her pocket. She had done so once, on the day after the news of Bosinney’s death; what she had done then, she could surely do again now. Four years since that injury was inflicted on her—not Christian to keep the memory of old sores alive. June’s will was strong, but his was stronger, for his sands were running out. Irene was soft, surely she would do this for him, subdue her natural shrinking, sooner than give him pain! The lessons must continue; for if they did, he was secure. And lighting his cigar at last, he began trying to shape out how to put it to them all, and explain this strange intimacy; how to veil and wrap it away from the naked truth—that he could not bear to be deprived of the sight of beauty. Ah! Holly! Holly was fond of her, Holly liked her lessons. She would save him—his little sweet! And with that happy thought he became serene, and wondered what he had been worrying about so fearfully. He must not worry, it left him always curiously weak, and as if but half present in his own body.
On the first day of the second week in July, he got a letter from his son in Paris saying they would all be back on Friday. This had always felt more certain than Fate; but, with the foolishness that comes with old age, allowing them to last until the end, he had never fully accepted it. Now he did, and something needed to be done. He could no longer imagine life without this new interest, but what isn’t imagined sometimes exists, as Forsytes are always discovering to their detriment. He sat in his old leather chair, folding the letter, and mumbling with his lips around the end of an unlit cigar. After tomorrow, his Tuesday trips to town would have to stop. He could still drive up, maybe once a week, under the pretense of seeing his business partner. But even that would depend on his health, as now they would start to fuss over him. The lessons! The lessons had to continue! She had to push aside her reservations, and June had to set her feelings aside. She had done it once, the day after the news of Bosinney’s death; what she had done then, she could surely do again now. It had been four years since that hurt was inflicted on her—unfair to keep the memory of old wounds alive. June’s will was strong, but his was stronger, as his time was running out. Irene was gentle; she would surely do this for him, overcoming her natural reluctance rather than causing him pain! The lessons must go on; if they did, he was secure. And finally lighting his cigar, he began to think about how to present it to them all, to explain this strange closeness; how to disguise and conceal it from the raw truth—that he couldn’t bear to be deprived of the sight of beauty. Ah! Holly! Holly liked her, Holly enjoyed her lessons. She would save him—his little sweetheart! And with that happy thought, he felt calm and wondered what he had been so worried about. He must not worry; it always left him feeling strangely weak and as if he was only half-present in his own body.
That evening after dinner he had a return of the dizziness, though he did not faint. He would not ring the bell, because he knew it would mean a fuss, and make his going up on the morrow more conspicuous. When one grew old, the whole world was in conspiracy to limit freedom, and for what reason?—just to keep the breath in him a little longer. He did not want it at such cost. Only the dog Balthasar saw his lonely recovery from that weakness; anxiously watched his master go to the sideboard and drink some brandy, instead of giving him a biscuit. When at last old Jolyon felt able to tackle the stairs he went up to bed. And, though still shaky next morning, the thought of the evening sustained and strengthened him. It was always such a pleasure to give her a good dinner—he suspected her of undereating when she was alone; and, at the opera to watch her eyes glow and brighten, the unconscious smiling of her lips. She hadn’t much pleasure, and this was the last time he would be able to give her that treat. But when he was packing his bag he caught himself wishing that he had not the fatigue of dressing for dinner before him, and the exertion, too, of telling her about June’s return.
That evening after dinner, he felt dizzy again, though he didn’t faint. He didn’t want to ring the bell because he knew it would cause a commotion and make his departure the next day more obvious. As people got older, it felt like the world was working against their freedom, all for what?—just to keep him alive a little longer. He didn’t want it at that price. Only the dog Balthasar saw him struggling to recover from that weakness; he anxiously watched his owner go to the sideboard and pour himself some brandy instead of giving him a biscuit. When old Jolyon finally felt ready to tackle the stairs, he headed up to bed. And even though he was still shaky the next morning, the memory of the evening gave him strength. It was always such a joy to treat her to a nice dinner—he suspected she didn’t eat well when she was on her own; and at the opera, seeing her eyes light up and the unconscious smile on her lips brought him happiness. She didn’t have much pleasure in life, and this was the last time he could give her that enjoyment. But while he was packing his bag, he found himself wishing he didn’t have to deal with the fatigue of getting dressed for dinner and the effort of telling her about June’s return.
The opera that evening was “Carmen,” and he chose the last entr’acte to break the news, instinctively putting it off till the latest moment.
The opera that evening was “Carmen,” and he picked the last entr’acte to share the news, instinctively delaying until the very last moment.
She took it quietly, queerly; in fact, he did not know how she had taken it before the wayward music lifted up again and silence became necessary. The mask was down over her face, that mask behind which so much went on that he could not see. She wanted time to think it over, no doubt! He would not press her, for she would be coming to give her lesson to-morrow afternoon, and he should see her then when she had got used to the idea. In the cab he talked only of the Carmen; he had seen better in the old days, but this one was not bad at all. When he took her hand to say good-night, she bent quickly forward and kissed his forehead.
She responded quietly and strangely; honestly, he couldn’t tell how she had reacted before the errant music started again and silence became necessary. A mask covered her face, behind which so much was happening that he couldn’t see. She likely needed time to think it over! He wouldn’t push her, since she would be coming to give her lesson tomorrow afternoon, and he would see her then when she was more accustomed to the idea. In the cab, he only talked about Carmen; he had seen better performances in the past, but this one wasn’t bad at all. When he took her hand to say goodnight, she leaned forward quickly and kissed his forehead.
“Good-bye, dear Uncle Jolyon, you have been so sweet to me.”
“Goodbye, dear Uncle Jolyon, you’ve been so kind to me.”
“To-morrow then,” he said. “Good-night. Sleep well.” She echoed softly: “Sleep well” and from the cab window, already moving away, he saw her face screwed round towards him, and her hand put out in a gesture which seemed to linger.
“Tomorrow then,” he said. “Goodnight. Sleep well.” She softly echoed, “Sleep well,” and from the cab window, already driving away, he saw her face turned towards him, her hand extended in a gesture that seemed to linger.
He sought his room slowly. They never gave him the same, and he could not get used to these “spick-and-spandy” bedrooms with new furniture and grey-green carpets sprinkled all over with pink roses. He was wakeful and that wretched Habanera kept throbbing in his head.
He made his way to his room slowly. They never gave him the same one, and he couldn't get used to these “fresh-and-fancy” bedrooms with new furniture and grey-green carpets scattered with pink roses. He was feeling restless, and that annoying Habanera kept playing in his head.
His French had never been equal to its words, but its sense he knew, if it had any sense, a gipsy thing—wild and unaccountable. Well, there was in life something which upset all your care and plans—something which made men and women dance to its pipes. And he lay staring from deep-sunk eyes into the darkness where the unaccountable held sway. You thought you had hold of life, but it slipped away behind you, took you by the scruff of the neck, forced you here and forced you there, and then, likely as not, squeezed life out of you! It took the very stars like that, he shouldn’t wonder, rubbed their noses together and flung them apart; it had never done playing its pranks. Five million people in this great blunderbuss of a town, and all of them at the mercy of that Life-Force, like a lot of little dried peas hopping about on a board when you struck your fist on it. Ah, well! Himself would not hop much longer—a good long sleep would do him good!
His French had never matched his words, but he understood its meaning, if it had any meaning, a gypsy thing—wild and unpredictable. Well, there was something in life that upset all your care and plans—something that made men and women dance to its tune. And he lay there, staring from deep-set eyes into the darkness where the unpredictable ruled. You thought you had a grip on life, but it slipped away behind you, took you by the collar, forced you this way and that, and then, just as likely, squeezed the life out of you! It probably snatched the very stars like that, rubbed their noses together and hurled them apart; it had never stopped playing its tricks. Five million people in this chaotic city, and all of them at the mercy of that Life-Force, like a bunch of little dried peas bouncing around on a board when you hit it with your fist. Ah, well! He wouldn't be bouncing around much longer—a good long sleep would do him good!
How hot it was up here!—how noisy! His forehead burned; she had kissed it just where he always worried; just there—as if she had known the very place and wanted to kiss it all away for him. But, instead, her lips left a patch of grievous uneasiness. She had never spoken in quite that voice, had never before made that lingering gesture or looked back at him as she drove away.
How hot it was up here!—how loud! His forehead was burning; she had kissed it right where he always worried; just there—as if she had known the exact spot and wanted to kiss it all away for him. But instead, her lips left a mark of deep uneasiness. She had never spoken in that tone before, had never made that lingering gesture, or looked back at him as she drove away.
He got out of bed and pulled the curtains aside; his room faced down over the river. There was little air, but the sight of that breadth of water flowing by, calm, eternal, soothed him. “The great thing,” he thought “is not to make myself a nuisance. I’ll think of my little sweet, and go to sleep.” But it was long before the heat and throbbing of the London night died out into the short slumber of the summer morning. And old Jolyon had but forty winks.
He got out of bed and opened the curtains; his room overlooked the river. There wasn’t much air, but the view of the wide water flowing by, calm and timeless, relaxed him. “The important thing,” he thought, “is not to be a bother. I’ll think about my little sweetheart and try to sleep.” But it took a while for the heat and noise of the London night to fade into the brief sleep of the summer morning. And old Jolyon only managed to catch a few winks.
When he reached home next day he went out to the flower garden, and with the help of Holly, who was very delicate with flowers, gathered a great bunch of carnations. They were, he told her, for “the lady in grey”—a name still bandied between them; and he put them in a bowl in his study where he meant to tackle Irene the moment she came, on the subject of June and future lessons. Their fragrance and colour would help. After lunch he lay down, for he felt very tired, and the carriage would not bring her from the station till four o’clock. But as the hour approached he grew restless, and sought the schoolroom, which overlooked the drive. The sun-blinds were down, and Holly was there with Mademoiselle Beauce, sheltered from the heat of a stifling July day, attending to their silkworms. Old Jolyon had a natural antipathy to these methodical creatures, whose heads and colour reminded him of elephants; who nibbled such quantities of holes in nice green leaves; and smelled, as he thought, horrid. He sat down on a chintz-covered windowseat whence he could see the drive, and get what air there was; and the dog Balthasar who appreciated chintz on hot days, jumped up beside him. Over the cottage piano a violet dust-sheet, faded almost to grey, was spread, and on it the first lavender, whose scent filled the room. In spite of the coolness here, perhaps because of that coolness the beat of life vehemently impressed his ebbed-down senses. Each sunbeam which came through the chinks had annoying brilliance; that dog smelled very strong; the lavender perfume was overpowering; those silkworms heaving up their grey-green backs seemed horribly alive; and Holly’s dark head bent over them had a wonderfully silky sheen. A marvellous cruelly strong thing was life when you were old and weak; it seemed to mock you with its multitude of forms and its beating vitality. He had never, till those last few weeks, had this curious feeling of being with one half of him eagerly borne along in the stream of life, and with the other half left on the bank, watching that helpless progress. Only when Irene was with him did he lose this double consciousness.
When he got home the next day, he went out to the flower garden and, with Holly's help—who was very gentle with flowers—gathered a big bunch of carnations. He told her they were for “the lady in grey”—a name they still playfully used; he placed them in a bowl in his study, where he planned to talk to Irene the moment she arrived, about June and future lessons. The fragrance and color would help. After lunch, he lay down because he felt very tired, and the carriage wouldn’t bring her from the station until four o’clock. But as the hour neared, he grew restless and went to the schoolroom, which overlooked the drive. The sunblinds were down, and Holly was there with Mademoiselle Beauce, sheltered from the heat of a stifling July day, tending to their silkworms. Old Jolyon had a natural dislike for these methodical creatures, whose heads and colors reminded him of elephants; they chewed through vast amounts of nice green leaves and, as he thought, smelled terrible. He sat down on a chintz-covered window seat where he could see the drive and catch what air there was; the dog Balthasar, who enjoyed chintz on hot days, jumped up beside him. Over the cottage piano, a violet dust-sheet, faded almost to grey, was laid, and on it was the first lavender, its scent filling the room. Despite the coolness here, or perhaps because of it, the vibrancy of life strongly impacted his dulled senses. Each sunbeam coming through the gaps felt annoyingly bright; that dog smelled really strong; the lavender fragrance was overwhelming; the silkworms raising their grey-green backs seemed disturbingly alive; and Holly’s dark head bent over them had a wonderfully silky shine. Life was a marvelously harsh and intense thing when you were old and weak; it seemed to mock you with its myriad forms and its pulsing energy. Until those last few weeks, he had never experienced this strange feeling of being pulled along in the current of life with one half of him, while the other half remained on the shore, watching that helpless journey. Only when Irene was with him did he lose this sense of dual consciousness.
Holly turned her head, pointed with her little brown fist to the piano—for to point with a finger was not “well-brrred”—and said slyly:
Holly turned her head, pointing with her small brown fist at the piano—because pointing with a finger wasn’t considered polite—and said playfully:
“Look at the ‘lady in grey,’ Gran; isn’t she pretty to-day?”
“Look at the ‘lady in grey,’ Gran; isn’t she pretty today?”
Old Jolyon’s heart gave a flutter, and for a second the room was clouded; then it cleared, and he said with a twinkle:
Old Jolyon's heart skipped a beat, and for a moment the room seemed hazy; then it cleared up, and he said with a playful glint in his eye:
“Who’s been dressing her up?”
“Who’s been styling her?”
“Mam’zelle.”
“Miss.”
“Hollee! Don’t be foolish!”
"Hey! Don’t be silly!"
That prim little Frenchwoman! She hadn’t yet got over the music lessons being taken away from her. That wouldn’t help. His little sweet was the only friend they had. Well, they were her lessons. And he shouldn’t budge shouldn’t budge for anything. He stroked the warm wool on Balthasar’s head, and heard Holly say: “When mother’s home, there won’t be any changes, will there? She doesn’t like strangers, you know.”
That uptight little Frenchwoman! She still hadn’t gotten over losing her music lessons. That wouldn’t change anything. His little sweetheart was their only friend. Well, those were her lessons. And he shouldn’t move for anything. He ran his fingers through the warm wool on Balthasar’s head and heard Holly say: “When mom’s home, there won’t be any changes, right? She doesn’t like strangers, you know.”
The child’s words seemed to bring the chilly atmosphere of opposition about old Jolyon, and disclose all the menace to his new-found freedom. Ah! He would have to resign himself to being an old man at the mercy of care and love, or fight to keep this new and prized companionship; and to fight tired him to death. But his thin, worn face hardened into resolution till it appeared all Jaw. This was his house, and his affair; he should not budge! He looked at his watch, old and thin like himself; he had owned it fifty years. Past four already! And kissing the top of Holly’s head in passing, he went down to the hall. He wanted to get hold of her before she went up to give her lesson. At the first sound of wheels he stepped out into the porch, and saw at once that the victoria was empty.
The child’s words seemed to fill the chilly atmosphere of opposition around old Jolyon and reveal all the threats to his newly found freedom. Ah! He would have to accept being an old man at the mercy of care and love, or fight to keep this new and valued companionship; and fighting exhausted him completely. But his thin, worn face set into determination until it looked all jaw. This was his house, and his business; he wouldn’t move! He glanced at his watch, old and worn like him; he had had it for fifty years. It was already past four! After kissing the top of Holly’s head as he passed, he went down to the hall. He wanted to catch her before she went upstairs to give her lesson. At the first sound of wheels, he stepped out onto the porch and immediately saw that the victoria was empty.
“The train’s in, sir; but the lady ’asn’t come.”
“The train's here, sir; but the lady hasn't arrived.”
Old Jolyon gave him a sharp upward look, his eyes seemed to push away that fat chap’s curiosity, and defy him to see the bitter disappointment he was feeling.
Old Jolyon shot him a sharp glance, his eyes seemed to brush off that fat guy’s curiosity, daring him to notice the deep disappointment he was experiencing.
“Very well,” he said, and turned back into the house. He went to his study and sat down, quivering like a leaf. What did this mean? She might have lost her train, but he knew well enough she hadn’t. “Good-bye, dear Uncle Jolyon.” Why “Good-bye” and not “Good-night”. And that hand of hers lingering in the air. And her kiss. What did it mean? Vehement alarm and irritation took possession of him. He got up and began to pace the Turkey carpet, between window and wall. She was going to give him up! He felt it for certain—and he defenceless. An old man wanting to look on beauty! It was ridiculous! Age closed his mouth, paralysed his power to fight. He had no right to what was warm and living, no right to anything but memories and sorrow. He could not plead with her; even an old man has his dignity. Defenceless! For an hour, lost to bodily fatigue, he paced up and down, past the bowl of carnations he had plucked, which mocked him with its scent. Of all things hard to bear, the prostration of will-power is hardest, for one who has always had his way. Nature had got him in its net, and like an unhappy fish he turned and swam at the meshes, here and there, found no hole, no breaking point. They brought him tea at five o’clock, and a letter. For a moment hope beat up in him. He cut the envelope with the butter knife, and read:
“Alright,” he said, and turned back into the house. He went to his study and sat down, shaking like a leaf. What did this mean? She might have missed her train, but he knew well enough she hadn’t. “Goodbye, dear Uncle Jolyon.” Why “goodbye” and not “goodnight”? And that hand of hers lingering in the air. And her kiss. What did it mean? Intense worry and irritation took over him. He got up and started to pace the Turkish carpet, between the window and the wall. She was going to give him up! He felt it for sure—and he was defenseless. An old man wanting to look at beauty! It was absurd! Age sealed his lips, paralyzed his ability to fight. He had no right to what was warm and alive, no right to anything but memories and sorrow. He could not plead with her; even an old man has his dignity. Defenseless! For an hour, worn out physically, he paced back and forth, past the bowl of carnations he had picked, which mocked him with its scent. Of all things hard to bear, the loss of willpower is the hardest, for someone who has always gotten their way. Nature had caught him in its trap, and like a miserable fish, he turned and swam against the net, here and there, finding no opening, no way out. They brought him tea at five o’clock and a letter. For a moment, hope stirred within him. He sliced open the envelope with the butter knife and read:
“DEAREST UNCLE JOLYON,—I can’t bear to write anything that may disappoint you, but I was too cowardly to tell you last night. I feel I can’t come down and give Holly any more lessons, now that June is coming back. Some things go too deep to be forgotten. It has been such a joy to see you and Holly. Perhaps I shall still see you sometimes when you come up, though I’m sure it’s not good for you; I can see you are tiring yourself too much. I believe you ought to rest quite quietly all this hot weather, and now you have your son and June coming back you will be so happy. Thank you a million times for all your sweetness to me.
“Dear Uncle Jolyson, — I can’t stand to write anything that might let you down, but I was too afraid to tell you last night. I feel like I can’t come down and give Holly any more lessons now that June is coming back. Some things run too deep to forget. It’s been such a joy to see you and Holly. Maybe I’ll still see you sometimes when you come up, even though I know it’s not good for you; I can tell you’re pushing yourself too hard. I really think you should take it easy during this hot weather, and with your son and June coming back, you’ll be so happy. Thank you a million times for all your kindness to me.
“Lovingly your
IRENE.”
“Love, your
IRENE.”
So, there it was! Not good for him to have pleasure and what he chiefly cared about; to try and put off feeling the inevitable end of all things, the approach of death with its stealthy, rustling footsteps. Not good for him! Not even she could see how she was his new lease of interest in life, the incarnation of all the beauty he felt slipping from him.
So, there it was! It wasn't good for him to enjoy life and what he really cared about; to try and delay the feeling of the inevitable end of everything, the coming of death with its quiet, rustling footsteps. Not good for him! Not even she could realize how she was his new reason to be interested in life, the embodiment of all the beauty he felt slipping away from him.
His tea grew cold, his cigar remained unlit; and up and down he paced, torn between his dignity and his hold on life. Intolerable to be squeezed out slowly, without a say of your own, to live on when your will was in the hands of others bent on weighing you to the ground with care and love. Intolerable! He would see what telling her the truth would do—the truth that he wanted the sight of her more than just a lingering on. He sat down at his old bureau and took a pen. But he could not write. There was something revolting in having to plead like this; plead that she should warm his eyes with her beauty. It was tantamount to confessing dotage. He simply could not. And instead, he wrote:
His tea grew cold, his cigar stayed unlit; he paced back and forth, caught between his pride and his grasp on life. It was unbearable to be slowly pushed aside, with no say in the matter, to keep living when his desires were controlled by others intent on weighing him down with care and love. Unbearable! He would see what telling her the truth would accomplish—the truth that he wanted to see her more than just a fleeting moment. He sat down at his old desk and picked up a pen. But he couldn’t write. There was something disgusting about having to plead like this; plead for her to brighten his eyes with her beauty. It felt like admitting weakness. He simply couldn’t. Instead, he wrote:
“I had hoped that the memory of old sores would not be allowed to stand in the way of what is a pleasure and a profit to me and my little grand-daughter. But old men learn to forego their whims; they are obliged to, even the whim to live must be foregone sooner or later; and perhaps the sooner the better.
“I had hoped that the memories of old wounds wouldn’t interfere with what brings me joy and benefit, along with my little granddaughter. But older men learn to set aside their desires; they have to, even the desire to live has to be let go of eventually; and maybe it’s better to do it sooner rather than later.”
“My love to you,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
"My love to you,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”"
“Bitter,” he thought, “but I can’t help it. I’m tired.” He sealed and dropped it into the box for the evening post, and hearing it fall to the bottom, thought: “There goes all I’ve looked forward to!”
“Bitter,” he thought, “but I can’t help it. I’m tired.” He sealed it and dropped it into the box for the evening mail, and hearing it hit the bottom, thought: “There goes everything I’ve been looking forward to!”
That evening after dinner which he scarcely touched, after his cigar which he left half-smoked for it made him feel faint, he went very slowly upstairs and stole into the night-nursery. He sat down on the window-seat. A night-light was burning, and he could just see Holly’s face, with one hand underneath the cheek. An early cockchafer buzzed in the Japanese paper with which they had filled the grate, and one of the horses in the stable stamped restlessly. To sleep like that child! He pressed apart two rungs of the venetian blind and looked out. The moon was rising, blood-red. He had never seen so red a moon. The woods and fields out there were dropping to sleep too, in the last glimmer of the summer light. And beauty, like a spirit, walked. “I’ve had a long life,” he thought, “the best of nearly everything. I’m an ungrateful chap; I’ve seen a lot of beauty in my time. Poor young Bosinney said I had a sense of beauty. There’s a man in the moon to-night!” A moth went by, another, another. “Ladies in grey!” He closed his eyes. A feeling that he would never open them again beset him; he let it grow, let himself sink; then, with a shiver, dragged the lids up. There was something wrong with him, no doubt, deeply wrong; he would have to have the doctor after all. It didn’t much matter now! Into that coppice the moonlight would have crept; there would be shadows, and those shadows would be the only things awake. No birds, beasts, flowers, insects; Just the shadows —moving; “Ladies in grey!” Over that log they would climb; would whisper together. She and Bosinney! Funny thought! And the frogs and little things would whisper too! How the clock ticked, in here! It was all eerie—out there in the light of that red moon; in here with the little steady night-light and, the ticking clock and the nurse’s dressing-gown hanging from the edge of the screen, tall, like a woman’s figure. “Lady in grey!” And a very odd thought beset him: Did she exist? Had she ever come at all? Or was she but the emanation of all the beauty he had loved and must leave so soon? The violet-grey spirit with the dark eyes and the crown of amber hair, who walks the dawn and the moonlight, and at blue-bell time? What was she, who was she, did she exist? He rose and stood a moment clutching the window-sill, to give him a sense of reality again; then began tiptoeing towards the door. He stopped at the foot of the bed; and Holly, as if conscious of his eyes fixed on her, stirred, sighed, and curled up closer in defence. He tiptoed on and passed out into the dark passage; reached his room, undressed at once, and stood before a mirror in his night-shirt. What a scarecrow—with temples fallen in, and thin legs! His eyes resisted his own image, and a look of pride came on his face. All was in league to pull him down, even his reflection in the glass, but he was not down—yet! He got into bed, and lay a long time without sleeping, trying to reach resignation, only too well aware that fretting and disappointment were very bad for him.
That evening, after dinner which he barely touched, and after his cigar which he left half-smoked because it made him feel faint, he went slowly upstairs and quietly entered the night nursery. He sat down on the window seat. A night-light was on, and he could just see Holly's face, with one hand under her cheek. An early beetle buzzed in the Japanese paper they had used to fill the grate, and one of the horses in the stable stamped restlessly. To sleep like that child! He pulled apart two rungs of the Venetian blind and looked outside. The moon was rising, blood-red. He had never seen such a red moon. The woods and fields outside were falling asleep too, in the last glow of the summer light. And beauty, like a spirit, walked. “I've had a long life,” he thought, “the best of nearly everything. I'm an ungrateful guy; I've seen a lot of beauty in my time. Poor young Bosinney said I had a sense of beauty. There's a man in the moon tonight!” A moth flew by, another, another. “Ladies in gray!” He closed his eyes. A feeling that he would never open them again overtook him; he let it grow, let himself sink; then, with a shiver, forced his eyelids up. There was something wrong with him, no doubt, deeply wrong; he would have to call the doctor after all. It didn't matter much now! Into that grove the moonlight would have crept; there would be shadows, and those shadows would be the only things awake. No birds, animals, flowers, insects; just the shadows—moving; “Ladies in gray!” They would climb over that log; they would whisper together. She and Bosinney! Funny thought! And the frogs and little creatures would whisper too! How the clock ticked in here! It was all eerie—out there in the light of that red moon; in here with the small steady night-light and the ticking clock, and the nurse's dressing gown hanging from the edge of the screen, tall, like a woman's figure. “Lady in gray!” And a very strange thought overtook him: Did she exist? Had she ever come at all? Or was she just the reflection of all the beauty he had loved and must leave so soon? The violet-gray spirit with the dark eyes and the crown of amber hair, who walks in the dawn and moonlight, and at bluebell time? What was she, who was she, did she exist? He stood for a moment gripping the window sill to regain his sense of reality; then he began to tiptoe toward the door. He paused at the foot of the bed; and Holly, as if aware of his gaze, stirred, sighed, and curled up closer in defense. He tiptoed on and slipped into the dark hallway; reached his room, undressed quickly, and stood before a mirror in his nightshirt. What a scarecrow—sunken temples and thin legs! His eyes resisted his own reflection, and a look of pride crossed his face. Everything seemed determined to pull him down, even his reflection in the glass, but he wasn't down—yet! He got into bed and lay there for a long time without sleeping, trying to accept things, well aware that worry and disappointment were very bad for him.
He woke in the morning so unrefreshed and strengthless that he sent for the doctor. After sounding him, the fellow pulled a face as long as your arm, and ordered him to stay in bed and give up smoking. That was no hardship; there was nothing to get up for, and when he felt ill, tobacco always lost its savour. He spent the morning languidly with the sun-blinds down, turning and re-turning The Times, not reading much, the dog Balthasar lying beside his bed. With his lunch they brought him a telegram, running thus:
He woke up in the morning feeling so exhausted and weak that he called for the doctor. After examining him, the guy made a face as long as your arm and told him to stay in bed and quit smoking. That wasn’t a big deal; there was nothing to get up for, and when he felt sick, tobacco always lost its appeal. He spent the morning lazily with the sun blinds down, flipping through The Times, not really reading much, with the dog Balthasar lying beside his bed. With his lunch, they brought him a telegram that said:
“Your letter received coming down this afternoon will be with you at four-thirty. Irene.”
“Your letter, which I got this afternoon, will be with you by four-thirty. Irene.”
Coming down! After all! Then she did exist—and he was not deserted. Coming down! A glow ran through his limbs; his cheeks and forehead felt hot. He drank his soup, and pushed the tray-table away, lying very quiet until they had removed lunch and left him alone; but every now and then his eyes twinkled. Coming down! His heart beat fast, and then did not seem to beat at all. At three o’clock he got up and dressed deliberately, noiselessly. Holly and Mam’zelle would be in the schoolroom, and the servants asleep after their dinner, he shouldn’t wonder. He opened his door cautiously, and went downstairs. In the hall the dog Balthasar lay solitary, and, followed by him, old Jolyon passed into his study and out into the burning afternoon. He meant to go down and meet her in the coppice, but felt at once he could not manage that in this heat. He sat down instead under the oak tree by the swing, and the dog Balthasar, who also felt the heat, lay down beside him. He sat there smiling. What a revel of bright minutes! What a hum of insects, and cooing of pigeons! It was the quintessence of a summer day. Lovely! And he was happy—happy as a sand-boy, whatever that might be. She was coming; she had not given him up! He had everything in life he wanted—except a little more breath, and less weight—just here! He would see her when she emerged from the fernery, come swaying just a little, a violet-grey figure passing over the daisies and dandelions and “soldiers” on the lawn—the soldiers with their flowery crowns. He would not move, but she would come up to him and say: “Dear Uncle Jolyon, I am sorry!” and sit in the swing and let him look at her and tell her that he had not been very well but was all right now; and that dog would lick her hand. That dog knew his master was fond of her; that dog was a good dog.
Coming down! After all! She really did exist—and he wasn’t alone. Coming down! A warmth spread through his limbs; his cheeks and forehead felt hot. He drank his soup and pushed the tray table away, lying very still until they took away lunch and left him alone; but every now and then, his eyes sparkled. Coming down! His heart raced, and then it didn’t seem to beat at all. At three o’clock, he got up and dressed calmly, quietly. Holly and Mam’zelle would be in the schoolroom, and the servants would probably be asleep after their dinner. He opened his door carefully and went downstairs. In the hall, the dog Balthasar lay alone, and, followed by him, old Jolyon walked into his study and out into the blazing afternoon. He planned to go down and meet her in the woods, but immediately felt he couldn’t handle that in this heat. Instead, he sat down under the oak tree by the swing, and the dog Balthasar, who also felt the heat, lay down next to him. He sat there smiling. What a celebration of bright moments! What a buzz of insects and cooing of pigeons! It was the essence of a summer day. Beautiful! And he was happy—happy as a kid on a summer day, whatever that might mean. She was coming; she hadn’t given up on him! He had everything he wanted in life—except for a little more breath, and less weight—right here! He would see her when she came out of the ferns, swaying just a bit, a soft grey figure moving over the daisies and dandelions and “soldiers” on the lawn—the soldiers with their flowery crowns. He wouldn’t move, but she would come up to him and say: “Dear Uncle Jolyon, I’m sorry!” and sit in the swing and let him look at her and tell her that he hadn’t been very well but was okay now; and that dog would lick her hand. That dog knew his owner cared for her; that dog was a good dog.
It was quite shady under the tree; the sun could not get at him, only make the rest of the world bright so that he could see the Grand Stand at Epsom away out there, very far, and the cows cropping the clover in the field and swishing at the flies with their tails. He smelled the scent of limes, and lavender. Ah! that was why there was such a racket of bees. They were excited—busy, as his heart was busy and excited. Drowsy, too, drowsy and drugged on honey and happiness; as his heart was drugged and drowsy. Summer—summer—they seemed saying; great bees and little bees, and the flies too!
It was pretty shady under the tree; the sun couldn't reach him, only brightening the rest of the world so he could see the Grand Stand at Epsom way out there, really far, and the cows munching on clover in the field, swatting at flies with their tails. He caught the scent of limes and lavender. Ah! That was why there was such a buzz of bees. They were lively—busy, just like his heart was lively and excited. Drowsy, too, drowsy and blissed out on honey and happiness; just like his heart was blissed out and drowsy. Summer—summer—they seemed to be saying; great bees and little bees, and the flies too!
The stable clock struck four; in half an hour she would be here. He would have just one tiny nap, because he had had so little sleep of late; and then he would be fresh for her, fresh for youth and beauty, coming towards him across the sunlit lawn—lady in grey! And settling back in his chair he closed his eyes. Some thistle-down came on what little air there was, and pitched on his moustache more white than itself. He did not know; but his breathing stirred it, caught there. A ray of sunlight struck through and lodged on his boot. A bumble-bee alighted and strolled on the crown of his Panama hat. And the delicious surge of slumber reached the brain beneath that hat, and the head swayed forward and rested on his breast. Summer—summer! So went the hum.
The stable clock struck four; in half an hour she would be here. He planned to take a quick nap since he had hardly slept lately; and then he would feel refreshed for her, energized for youth and beauty, approaching him across the sunlit lawn—lady in gray! Settling back in his chair, he closed his eyes. Some thistle-down floated on the light breeze and landed on his mustache, looking whiter than it was. He didn’t realize it, but his breathing stirred it, trapping it there. A ray of sunlight pierced through and landed on his boot. A bumblebee landed and wandered across the top of his Panama hat. And the lovely wave of sleep reached the mind beneath that hat, causing his head to droop forward and rest on his chest. Summer—summer! Such was the hum.
The stable clock struck the quarter past. The dog Balthasar stretched and looked up at his master. The thistledown no longer moved. The dog placed his chin over the sunlit foot. It did not stir. The dog withdrew his chin quickly, rose, and leaped on old Jolyon’s lap, looked in his face, whined; then, leaping down, sat on his haunches, gazing up. And suddenly he uttered a long, long howl.
The clock in the stable chimed a quarter past. The dog Balthasar stretched and looked up at his owner. The thistledown was still. The dog rested his chin on the sunlit foot. It didn’t move. The dog quickly pulled his chin back, got up, and jumped into old Jolyon’s lap, looked at him, whined; then, jumping down, sat on his haunches, gazing up. And suddenly, he let out a long, long howl.
But the thistledown was still as death, and the face of his old master.
But the thistledown was as still as death, just like the face of his old master.
Summer—summer—summer! The soundless footsteps on the grass! 1917
Summer—summer—summer! The quiet footsteps on the grass! 1917
IN CHANCERY
Two households both alike in dignity,
From ancient grudge, break into new mutiny.
—Romeo and Juliet
Two families, equal in status,
From long-standing hatred, erupt into new conflict.
—Romeo and Juliet
TO JESSIE AND JOSEPH CONRAD
To Jessie and Joseph Conrad
CHAPTER I
AT TIMOTHY’S
The possessive instinct never stands still. Through florescence and feud, frosts and fires, it followed the laws of progression even in the Forsyte family which had believed it fixed for ever. Nor can it be dissociated from environment any more than the quality of potato from the soil.
The possessive instinct is always changing. Through growth and conflict, freezes and burns, it followed the rules of progress even in the Forsyte family, which thought it was established forever. It can't be separated from its surroundings any more than the quality of a potato can be separated from the soil.
The historian of the English eighties and nineties will, in his good time, depict the somewhat rapid progression from self-contented and contained provincialism to still more self-contented if less contained imperialism—in other words, the “possessive” instinct of the nation on the move. And so, as if in conformity, was it with the Forsyte family. They were spreading not merely on the surface, but within.
The historian looking back at England in the 1880s and 1890s will eventually illustrate the swift shift from a comfortable and isolated provincial mindset to an even more self-satisfied but less contained form of imperialism—in other words, the nation’s instinct to possess as it expanded. Similarly, the Forsyte family was not just growing on the outside but also evolving internally.
When, in 1895, Susan Hayman, the married Forsyte sister, followed her husband at the ludicrously low age of seventy-four, and was cremated, it made strangely little stir among the six old Forsytes left. For this apathy there were three causes. First: the almost surreptitious burial of old Jolyon in 1892 down at Robin Hill—first of the Forsytes to desert the family grave at Highgate. That burial, coming a year after Swithin’s entirely proper funeral, had occasioned a great deal of talk on Forsyte ’Change, the abode of Timothy Forsyte on the Bayswater Road, London, which still collected and radiated family gossip. Opinions ranged from the lamentation of Aunt Juley to the outspoken assertion of Francie that it was “a jolly good thing to stop all that stuffy Highgate business.” Uncle Jolyon in his later years—indeed, ever since the strange and lamentable affair between his granddaughter June’s lover, young Bosinney, and Irene, his nephew Soames Forsyte’s wife—had noticeably rapped the family’s knuckles; and that way of his own which he had always taken had begun to seem to them a little wayward. The philosophic vein in him, of course, had always been too liable to crop out of the strata of pure Forsyteism, so they were in a way prepared for his interment in a strange spot. But the whole thing was an odd business, and when the contents of his Will became current coin on Forsyte ’Change, a shiver had gone round the clan. Out of his estate (£145,304 gross, with liabilities £35 7s. 4d.) he had actually left £15,000 to “whomever do you think, my dear? To Irene!” that runaway wife of his nephew Soames; Irene, a woman who had almost disgraced the family, and—still more amazing was to him no blood relation. Not out and out, of course; only a life interest—only the income from it! Still, there it was; and old Jolyon’s claim to be the perfect Forsyte was ended once for all. That, then, was the first reason why the burial of Susan Hayman—at Woking—made little stir.
When Susan Hayman, the married Forsyte sister, passed away in 1895 at the surprisingly young age of seventy-four and was cremated, it barely stirred the six remaining old Forsytes. There were three reasons for this indifference. First: the almost secretive burial of old Jolyon in 1892 at Robin Hill—he was the first Forsyte to stray from the family grave at Highgate. This burial, a year after Swithin’s completely proper funeral, had sparked a lot of chatter on Forsyte ’Change, where Timothy Forsyte lived on Bayswater Road in London, a place that still gathered and spread family gossip. Opinions varied from Aunt Juley’s lamenting to Francie’s blunt statement that it was “a great idea to stop all that stuffy Highgate nonsense.” In his later years, Uncle Jolyon—particularly after the strange and unfortunate incident involving young Bosinney, June’s lover, and Irene, his nephew Soames Forsyte’s wife—had taken a noticeable stand against the family; his behavior began to seem a bit rebellious to them. His philosophical side had always been too likely to emerge from the layers of pure Forsyteism, so they were somewhat ready for his burial in an unusual place. But the whole situation felt odd, and when the details of his Will circulated, a chill ran through the family. He had left £15,000 out of his estate (£145,304 gross, with liabilities of £35 7s. 4d.) to “guess who, my dear? To Irene!” That runaway wife of his nephew Soames, a woman who had nearly brought disgrace to the family and—most astonishing—she was no blood relation at all. Not entirely, of course; it was only a life interest—just the income from it! Still, there it was; and old Jolyon’s claim to be the perfect Forsyte was forever lost. So, that was the first reason why Susan Hayman’s burial in Woking made so little impact.
The second reason was altogether more expansive and imperial. Besides the house on Campden Hill, Susan had a place (left her by Hayman when he died) just over the border in Hants, where the Hayman boys had learned to be such good shots and riders, as it was believed, which was of course nice for them, and creditable to everybody; and the fact of owning something really countrified seemed somehow to excuse the dispersion of her remains—though what could have put cremation into her head they could not think! The usual invitations, however, had been issued, and Soames had gone down and young Nicholas, and the Will had been quite satisfactory so far as it went, for she had only had a life interest; and everything had gone quite smoothly to the children in equal shares.
The second reason was much broader and more grand. In addition to the house on Campden Hill, Susan had a property (left to her by Hayman when he passed away) just over the border in Hants, where the Hayman boys had become skilled shots and riders, or so it was believed, which was nice for them and reflected well on everyone; owning something genuinely rural seemed to somehow justify the spread of her ashes—though they couldn't figure out why she would want to be cremated! The usual invitations had been sent out, and Soames had gone down along with young Nicholas, and the Will had been quite satisfactory so far, as she had only a life interest; everything had been distributed smoothly to the children in equal shares.
The third reason why Susan’s burial made little stir was the most expansive of all. It was summed up daringly by Euphemia, the pale, the thin: “Well, I think people have a right to their own bodies, even when they’re dead.” Coming from a daughter of Nicholas, a Liberal of the old school and most tyrannical, it was a startling remark—showing in a flash what a lot of water had run under bridges since the death of Aunt Ann in ’86, just when the proprietorship of Soames over his wife’s body was acquiring the uncertainty which had led to such disaster. Euphemia, of course, spoke like a child, and had no experience; for though well over thirty by now, her name was still Forsyte. But, making all allowances, her remark did undoubtedly show expansion of the principle of liberty, decentralisation and shift in the central point of possession from others to oneself. When Nicholas heard his daughter’s remark from Aunt Hester he had rapped out: “Wives and daughters! There’s no end to their liberty in these days. I knew that ‘Jackson’ case would lead to things—lugging in Habeas Corpus like that!” He had, of course, never really forgiven the Married Woman’s Property Act, which would so have interfered with him if he had not mercifully married before it was passed. But, in truth, there was no denying the revolt among the younger Forsytes against being owned by others; that, as it were, Colonial disposition to own oneself, which is the paradoxical forerunner of Imperialism, was making progress all the time. They were all now married, except George, confirmed to the Turf and the Iseeum Club; Francie, pursuing her musical career in a studio off the King’s Road, Chelsea, and still taking “lovers” to dances; Euphemia, living at home and complaining of Nicholas; and those two Dromios, Giles and Jesse Hayman. Of the third generation there were not very many—young Jolyon had three, Winifred Dartie four, young Nicholas six already, young Roger had one, Marian Tweetyman one; St. John Hayman two. But the rest of the sixteen married—Soames, Rachel and Cicely of James’ family; Eustace and Thomas of Roger’s; Ernest, Archibald and Florence of Nicholas’. Augustus and Annabel Spender of the Hayman’s—were going down the years unreproduced.
The third reason why Susan's burial didn't cause much of a reaction was the broadest one. Euphemia, the pale and thin one, boldly summed it up: “Well, I think people have a right to their own bodies, even when they're dead.” Coming from Nicholas's daughter, a staunch old-school Liberal, it was a shocking comment—revealing how much had changed since Aunt Ann died in '86, just when the ownership of Soames over his wife's body was becoming uncertain, leading to such disasters. Euphemia, of course, spoke like a child and didn’t have any experience; even though she was well over thirty by now, she still carried the Forsyte name. However, her comment did undoubtedly reflect a growing sentiment for personal freedom, a decentralization, and a shift in the focus of possession from others to oneself. When Nicholas heard his daughter's remark from Aunt Hester, he snapped: “Wives and daughters! There’s no end to their freedom these days. I knew that 'Jackson' case would lead to this—bringing up Habeas Corpus like that!” He had, of course, never really forgiven the Married Woman’s Property Act, which would have affected him significantly if he hadn’t fortunately married before it was passed. But the truth was, there was no denying the revolt among the younger Forsytes against being owned by others; that desire for self-ownership, which is the ironic precursor to Imperialism, was steadily gaining ground. They were all now married, except for George, who was settled with the Turf and the Iseeum Club; Francie, chasing her music career in a studio off King's Road, Chelsea, and still taking "lovers" to dances; Euphemia, living at home and complaining about Nicholas; and those two Dromios, Giles and Jesse Hayman. There weren’t many from the third generation—young Jolyon had three kids, Winifred Dartie had four, young Nicholas had six already, young Roger had one, Marian Tweetyman had one; St. John Hayman had two. But the rest of the sixteen—Soames, Rachel, and Cicely from James's family; Eustace and Thomas from Roger's; Ernest, Archibald, and Florence from Nicholas's; Augustus and Annabel Spender from the Haymans—were going through life without producing any offspring.
Thus, of the ten old Forsytes twenty-one young Forsytes had been born; but of the twenty-one young Forsytes there were as yet only seventeen descendants; and it already seemed unlikely that there would be more than a further unconsidered trifle or so. A student of statistics must have noticed that the birth rate had varied in accordance with the rate of interest for your money. Grandfather “Superior Dosset” Forsyte in the early nineteenth century had been getting ten per cent. for his, hence ten children. Those ten, leaving out the four who had not married, and Juley, whose husband Septimus Small had, of course, died almost at once, had averaged from four to five per cent. for theirs, and produced accordingly. The twenty-one whom they produced were now getting barely three per cent. in the Consols to which their father had mostly tied the Settlements they made to avoid death duties, and the six of them who had been reproduced had seventeen children, or just the proper two and five-sixths per stem.
So, out of the ten older Forsytes, twenty-one younger Forsytes had been born; but of those twenty-one, there were only seventeen descendants so far, and it already seemed unlikely that there would be more than a few more. Anyone studying statistics would have noticed that the birth rate changed according to the interest rate for money. Grandfather “Superior Dosset” Forsyte, in the early nineteenth century, had been getting ten percent for his investments, resulting in ten children. Excluding the four who didn’t marry and Juley, whose husband, Septimus Small, had, of course, died almost immediately, those ten averaged around four to five percent for their investments and produced accordingly. The twenty-one they produced were now barely earning three percent in the Consols to which their father had mostly linked the Settlements to avoid death duties, and the six who had children had seventeen kids among them, which is just the right amount of two and five-sixths per family.
There were other reasons, too, for this mild reproduction. A distrust of their earning powers, natural where a sufficiency is guaranteed, together with the knowledge that their fathers did not die, kept them cautious. If one had children and not much income, the standard of taste and comfort must of necessity go down; what was enough for two was not enough for four, and so on—it would be better to wait and see what Father did. Besides, it was nice to be able to take holidays unhampered. Sooner in fact than own children, they preferred to concentrate on the ownership of themselves, conforming to the growing tendency fin de siècle, as it was called. In this way, little risk was run, and one would be able to have a motor-car. Indeed, Eustace already had one, but it had shaken him horribly, and broken one of his eye teeth; so that it would be better to wait till they were a little safer. In the meantime, no more children! Even young Nicholas was drawing in his horns, and had made no addition to his six for quite three years.
There were other reasons for this mild reproduction. A lack of confidence in their earning potential, which is natural when a stable income is assured, along with the fact that their fathers were still alive, kept them cautious. If someone had kids but not much money, their standards for taste and comfort would naturally drop; what was enough for two wasn’t enough for four, and so on—it would be smarter to wait and see what Dad would do. Plus, it was nice to be able to take vacations without any restrictions. In fact, rather than having kids, they preferred to focus on themselves, fitting in with the growing trend of the time, known as fin de siècle. This way, they took little risk and could afford a car. In fact, Eustace already had one, but it had thrown him around badly and knocked out one of his eye teeth; so it would be better to wait until they were a bit safer. In the meantime, no more kids! Even young Nicholas was holding back, and he hadn’t added to his six for almost three years.
The corporate decay, however, of the Forsytes, their dispersion rather, of which all this was symptomatic, had not advanced so far as to prevent a rally when Roger Forsyte died in 1899. It had been a glorious summer, and after holidays abroad and at the sea they were practically all back in London, when Roger with a touch of his old originality had suddenly breathed his last at his own house in Princes Gardens. At Timothy’s it was whispered sadly that poor Roger had always been eccentric about his digestion—had he not, for instance, preferred German mutton to all the other brands?
The decline of the Forsyte family, or rather their scattering, which was evident in all of this, hadn't progressed so far that they couldn't come together when Roger Forsyte passed away in 1899. It had been a beautiful summer, and after spending time abroad and at the beach, almost everyone was back in London when Roger, displaying a hint of his old individuality, suddenly died at his home on Princes Gardens. At Timothy's, it was sadly whispered that poor Roger had always been a bit odd about his digestion—didn't he, for example, prefer German mutton over all other types?
Be that as it may, his funeral at Highgate had been perfect, and coming away from it Soames Forsyte made almost mechanically for his Uncle Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road. The “Old Things”—Aunt Juley and Aunt Hester—would like to hear about it. His father—James—at eighty-eight had not felt up to the fatigue of the funeral; and Timothy himself, of course, had not gone; so that Nicholas had been the only brother present. Still, there had been a fair gathering; and it would cheer Aunts Juley and Hester up to know. The kindly thought was not unmixed with the inevitable longing to get something out of everything you do, which is the chief characteristic of Forsytes, and indeed of the saner elements in every nation. In this practice of taking family matters to Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road, Soames was but following in the footsteps of his father, who had been in the habit of going at least once a week to see his sisters at Timothy’s, and had only given it up when he lost his nerve at eighty-six, and could not go out without Emily. To go with Emily was of no use, for who could really talk to anyone in the presence of his own wife? Like James in the old days, Soames found time to go there nearly every Sunday, and sit in the little drawing-room into which, with his undoubted taste, he had introduced a good deal of change and china not quite up to his own fastidious mark, and at least two rather doubtful Barbizon pictures, at Christmastides. He himself, who had done extremely well with the Barbizons, had for some years past moved towards the Marises, Israels, and Mauve, and was hoping to do better. In the riverside house which he now inhabited near Mapledurham he had a gallery, beautifully hung and lighted, to which few London dealers were strangers. It served, too, as a Sunday afternoon attraction in those week-end parties which his sisters, Winifred or Rachel, occasionally organised for him. For though he was but a taciturn showman, his quiet collected determinism seldom failed to influence his guests, who knew that his reputation was grounded not on mere aesthetic fancy, but on his power of gauging the future of market values. When he went to Timothy’s he almost always had some little tale of triumph over a dealer to unfold, and dearly he loved that coo of pride with which his aunts would greet it. This afternoon, however, he was differently animated, coming from Roger’s funeral in his neat dark clothes—not quite black, for after all an uncle was but an uncle, and his soul abhorred excessive display of feeling. Leaning back in a marqueterie chair and gazing down his uplifted nose at the sky-blue walls plastered with gold frames, he was noticeably silent. Whether because he had been to a funeral or not, the peculiar Forsyte build of his face was seen to the best advantage this afternoon—a face concave and long, with a jaw which divested of flesh would have seemed extravagant: altogether a chinny face though not at all ill-looking. He was feeling more strongly than ever that Timothy’s was hopelessly “rum-ti-too” and the souls of his aunts dismally mid-Victorian. The subject on which alone he wanted to talk—his own undivorced position—was unspeakable. And yet it occupied his mind to the exclusion of all else. It was only since the Spring that this had been so and a new feeling grown up which was egging him on towards what he knew might well be folly in a Forsyte of forty-five. More and more of late he had been conscious that he was “getting on.” The fortune already considerable when he conceived the house at Robin Hill which had finally wrecked his marriage with Irene, had mounted with surprising vigour in the twelve lonely years during which he had devoted himself to little else. He was worth to-day well over a hundred thousand pounds, and had no one to leave it to—no real object for going on with what was his religion. Even if he were to relax his efforts, money made money, and he felt that he would have a hundred and fifty thousand before he knew where he was. There had always been a strongly domestic, philoprogenitive side to Soames; baulked and frustrated, it had hidden itself away, but now had crept out again in this his “prime of life.” Concreted and focussed of late by the attraction of a girl’s undoubted beauty, it had become a veritable prepossession.
Be that as it may, his funeral at Highgate had been perfect, and coming away from it, Soames Forsyte headed almost automatically for his Uncle Timothy’s place on Bayswater Road. The “Old Things”—Aunt Juley and Aunt Hester—would want to hear about it. His dad—James—at eighty-eight hadn’t felt up to the effort of the funeral; and Timothy, of course, hadn’t gone either; so Nicholas had been the only brother there. Still, there had been a decent turnout; and it would cheer Aunts Juley and Hester up to know. The kind thought was mixed with the inevitable desire to get something out of everything you do, which is the main trait of the Forsytes and, indeed, of the more sensible people in every nation. In bringing family matters to Timothy’s in Bayswater Road, Soames was simply following in his father’s footsteps, who used to visit his sisters at Timothy’s at least once a week and only stopped when he lost his nerve at eighty-six and couldn’t go out without Emily. Going with Emily wasn’t helpful, as who could really talk to anyone in the presence of their own wife? Like James in the old days, Soames found time to go there nearly every Sunday and sit in the little drawing room that he had stylishly updated with a lot of changes and china that didn’t quite meet his high standards, along with at least two rather questionable Barbizon paintings at Christmas. He himself, who had done very well with Barbizon art, had recently shifted his focus towards the Marises, Israels, and Mauve, hoping for even better results. In the riverside house he now lived in near Mapledurham, he had a gallery, beautifully hung and lit, that was familiar to few London dealers. It served as a Sunday afternoon attraction during the weekend parties that his sisters, Winifred or Rachel, sometimes organized for him. For although he was just a quiet showman, his calm and collected determination rarely failed to impress his guests, who understood that his reputation was built not merely on artistic whim but on his knack for predicting future market values. When he went to Timothy’s, he almost always had some little success story about a dealer to share, and he cherished the proud coo from his aunts in response. However, this afternoon, he was in a different mood, having just come from Roger’s funeral in his neat dark clothes—not quite black, because after all an uncle was just an uncle, and his soul disliked any excessive display of emotion. Leaning back in a marqueterie chair and looking down his uplifted nose at the sky-blue walls decorated with gold frames, he was noticeably silent. Whether from having been to a funeral or not, the distinctive Forsyte shape of his face was particularly clear this afternoon—a long, concave face, with a jaw that, without flesh, would have seemed excessive: altogether a chinny face though not unpleasant-looking at all. He felt more than ever that Timothy’s was hopelessly “rum-ti-too” and that his aunts' outlook was unfortunately very mid-Victorian. The one subject he wanted to talk about—his own undivorced situation—was unspeakable. Yet it occupied his mind to the exclusion of all else. It had only been since Spring that this had become the case and a new feeling had developed that pushed him toward what he knew might well be foolish for a Forsyte of forty-five. Lately, he had been increasingly aware that he was “getting on.” The fortune, already significant when he built the house at Robin Hill that ultimately destroyed his marriage with Irene, had grown remarkably in the twelve lonely years he had devoted himself to little else. He was worth well over a hundred thousand pounds today, with no one to leave it to—no real reason to continue what was his religion. Even if he were to ease up, money made money, and he felt he would have a hundred and fifty thousand before he knew it. There had always been a strong domestic, family-oriented side to Soames; stifled and repressed, it had hidden itself away, but now it had returned in this his “prime of life.” Cemented and focused lately by the attraction of a girl’s undeniable beauty, it had become an overwhelming preoccupation.
And this girl was French, not likely to lose her head, or accept any unlegalised position. Moreover, Soames himself disliked the thought of that. He had tasted of the sordid side of sex during those long years of forced celibacy, secretively, and always with disgust, for he was fastidious, and his sense of law and order innate. He wanted no hole and corner liaison. A marriage at the Embassy in Paris, a few months’ travel, and he could bring Annette back quite separated from a past which in truth was not too distinguished, for she only kept the accounts in her mother’s Soho Restaurant; he could bring her back as something very new and chic with her French taste and self-possession, to reign at “The Shelter” near Mapledurham. On Forsyte ’Change and among his riverside friends it would be current that he had met a charming French girl on his travels and married her. There would be the flavour of romance, and a certain cachet about a French wife. No! He was not at all afraid of that. It was only this cursed undivorced condition of his, and—and the question whether Annette would take him, which he dared not put to the touch until he had a clear and even dazzling future to offer her.
And this girl was French, not likely to lose her head or accept any informal relationship. Plus, Soames himself didn’t like the idea of that. He had experienced the grim side of sex during those long years of enforced celibacy, secretly and always with disgust, because he was particular, and his sense of law and order was instinctive. He wanted no secretive affair. A marriage at the Embassy in Paris, a few months of travel, and he could bring Annette back completely separate from a past that, in reality, wasn’t very distinguished, since she only handled the accounts at her mother’s Soho restaurant; he could bring her back as something fresh and stylish with her French tastes and confidence, to rule at “The Shelter” near Mapledurham. On Forsyte ’Change and among his riverside friends, it would be known that he met a charming French girl while traveling and married her. There would be a sense of romance and a certain prestige about having a French wife. No! He wasn’t afraid of that at all. It was just this damn undivorced situation he was in, and—the question of whether Annette would accept him, which he didn’t dare bring up until he had a clear and even dazzling future to offer her.
In his aunts’ drawing-room he heard with but muffled ears those usual questions: How was his dear father? Not going out, of course, now that the weather was turning chilly? Would Soames be sure to tell him that Hester had found boiled holly leaves most comforting for that pain in her side; a poultice every three hours, with red flannel afterwards. And could he relish just a little pot of their very best prune preserve—it was so delicious this year, and had such a wonderful effect. Oh! and about the Darties—had Soames heard that dear Winifred was having a most distressing time with Montague? Timothy thought she really ought to have protection It was said—but Soames mustn’t take this for certain—that he had given some of Winifred’s jewellery to a dreadful dancer. It was such a bad example for dear Val just as he was going to college. Soames had not heard? Oh, but he must go and see his sister and look into it at once! And did he think these Boers were really going to resist? Timothy was in quite a stew about it. The price of Consols was so high, and he had such a lot of money in them. Did Soames think they must go down if there was a war? Soames nodded. But it would be over very quickly. It would be so bad for Timothy if it wasn’t. And of course Soames’ dear father would feel it very much at his age. Luckily poor dear Roger had been spared this dreadful anxiety. And Aunt Juley with a little handkerchief wiped away the large tear trying to climb the permanent pout on her now quite withered left cheek; she was remembering dear Roger, and all his originality, and how he used to stick pins into her when they were little together. Aunt Hester, with her instinct for avoiding the unpleasant, here chimed in: Did Soames think they would make Mr. Chamberlain Prime Minister at once? He would settle it all so quickly. She would like to see that old Kruger sent to St. Helena. She could remember so well the news of Napoleon’s death, and what a relief it had been to his grandfather. Of course she and Juley—“We were in pantalettes then, my dear”—had not felt it much at the time.
In his aunts’ drawing room, he heard those usual questions, but the sound felt distant: How was his dear father? Not going out now that the weather was getting chilly, of course? Would Soames be sure to tell him that Hester found boiled holly leaves very comforting for that pain in her side; a poultice every three hours, with red flannel afterwards? And could he enjoy just a little jar of their very best prune preserve—it was so delicious this year and had such a wonderful effect. Oh! And about the Darties—had Soames heard that dear Winifred was having a really tough time with Montague? Timothy thought she really should have protection. It was rumored—but Soames shouldn’t take it as fact—that he had given some of Winifred’s jewelry to a terrible dancer. It was such a bad example for dear Val just as he was heading to college. Soames hadn’t heard? Oh, but he must go see his sister and check on it right away! And did he think these Boers were really going to resist? Timothy was quite worried about it. The price of Consols was so high, and he had a lot of money in them. Did Soames think they would drop if there was a war? Soames nodded. But it would be over very quickly. It would be really bad for Timothy if it wasn’t. And of course, Soames' dear father would feel it deeply at his age. Luckily, poor dear Roger had been spared this awful anxiety. And Aunt Juley, with a little handkerchief, wiped away the large tear that was trying to roll down her now quite withered left cheek; she was remembering dear Roger, and all his originality, and how he used to stick pins into her when they were little together. Aunt Hester, with her instinct for avoiding unpleasant topics, chimed in: Did Soames think they would make Mr. Chamberlain Prime Minister right away? He would settle everything so quickly. She would like to see that old Kruger sent to St. Helena. She could clearly remember the news of Napoleon’s death and how relieving it had been for his grandfather. Of course, she and Juley—“We were in pantalettes then, my dear”—hadn’t felt it much at the time.
Soames took a cup of tea from her, drank it quickly, and ate three of those macaroons for which Timothy’s was famous. His faint, pale, supercilious smile had deepened just a little. Really, his family remained hopelessly provincial, however much of London they might possess between them. In these go-ahead days their provincialism stared out even more than it used to. Why, old Nicholas was still a Free Trader, and a member of that antediluvian home of Liberalism, the Remove Club—though, to be sure, the members were pretty well all Conservatives now, or he himself could not have joined; and Timothy, they said, still wore a nightcap. Aunt Juley spoke again. Dear Soames was looking so well, hardly a day older than he did when dear Ann died, and they were all there together, dear Jolyon, and dear Swithin, and dear Roger. She paused and caught the tear which had climbed the pout on her right cheek. Did he—did he ever hear anything of Irene nowadays? Aunt Hester visibly interposed her shoulder. Really, Juley was always saying something! The smile left Soames’ face, and he put his cup down. Here was his subject broached for him, and for all his desire to expand, he could not take advantage.
Soames took a cup of tea from her, drank it quickly, and ate three of those macaroons that Timothy’s was famous for. His faint, pale, superior smile had deepened just a little. Honestly, his family remained hopelessly stuck in their old ways, no matter how much of London they might own. In these forward-moving times, their provincial mindset was more obvious than ever. I mean, old Nicholas was still a Free Trader, and a member of that outdated bastion of Liberalism, the Remove Club—though, to be fair, the members were mostly Conservatives now, or he wouldn’t have been able to join; and Timothy, they said, still wore a nightcap. Aunt Juley spoke again. Dear Soames was looking so well, hardly a day older than he was when dear Ann died, and they were all there together, dear Jolyon, and dear Swithin, and dear Roger. She paused and caught the tear that had climbed up her right cheek. Did he—did he ever hear anything about Irene these days? Aunt Hester visibly interjected. Honestly, Juley was always saying something! The smile disappeared from Soames’ face, and he set down his cup. Here was his topic being brought up for him, and despite his desire to elaborate, he couldn’t take the opportunity.
Aunt Juley went on rather hastily:
Aunt Juley continued quickly:
“They say dear Jolyon first left her that fifteen thousand out and out; then of course he saw it would not be right, and made it for her life only.”
“They say dear Jolyon initially left her a full fifteen thousand; then, of course, he realized that wouldn’t be fair, so he changed it to be for her lifetime only.”
Had Soames heard that?
Did Soames hear that?
Soames nodded.
Soames agreed.
“Your cousin Jolyon is a widower now. He is her trustee; you knew that, of course?”
“Your cousin Jolyon is a widower now. He’s her trustee; you knew that, right?”
Soames shook his head. He did know, but wished to show no interest. Young Jolyon and he had not met since the day of Bosinney’s death.
Soames shook his head. He did know, but wanted to show no interest. He and young Jolyon hadn't met since the day Bosinney died.
“He must be quite middle-aged by now,” went on Aunt Juley dreamily. “Let me see, he was born when your dear uncle lived in Mount Street; long before they went to Stanhope Gate in December. Just before that dreadful Commune. Over fifty! Fancy that! Such a pretty baby, and we were all so proud of him; the very first of you all.” Aunt Juley sighed, and a lock of not quite her own hair came loose and straggled, so that Aunt Hester gave a little shiver. Soames rose, he was experiencing a curious piece of self-discovery. That old wound to his pride and self-esteem was not yet closed. He had come thinking he could talk of it, even wanting to talk of his fettered condition, and—behold! he was shrinking away from this reminder by Aunt Juley, renowned for her Malapropisms.
“He must be about middle-aged by now,” Aunt Juley said dreamily. “Let me see, he was born when your dear uncle lived on Mount Street; long before they moved to Stanhope Gate in December. Just before that terrible Commune. Over fifty! Can you believe it? Such a cute baby, and we were all so proud of him; the very first of you all.” Aunt Juley sighed, and a piece of hair that didn’t quite belong to her came loose and hung down, making Aunt Hester shiver a little. Soames stood up, feeling a strange sense of self-discovery. That old wound to his pride and self-esteem was still open. He had come thinking he could talk about it, even wanting to discuss his confined situation, and—look!—he found himself recoiling from this reminder by Aunt Juley, famous for her Malapropisms.
Oh, Soames was not going already!
Oh, Soames isn't leaving yet!
Soames smiled a little vindictively, and said:
Soames smiled slightly with a hint of malice and said:
“Yes. Good-bye. Remember me to Uncle Timothy!” And, leaving a cold kiss on each forehead, whose wrinkles seemed to try and cling to his lips as if longing to be kissed away, he left them looking brightly after him—dear Soames, it had been so good of him to come to-day, when they were not feeling very...!
“Yes. Goodbye. Please say hi to Uncle Timothy for me!” And, giving a quick kiss on each forehead, which seemed to reach for his lips as if hoping to be kissed away, he left them watching him with bright eyes—dear Soames, it was really nice of him to come today when they weren’t feeling very...!
With compunction tweaking at his chest Soames descended the stairs, where was always that rather pleasant smell of camphor and port wine, and house where draughts are not permitted. The poor old things—he had not meant to be unkind! And in the street he instantly forgot them, repossessed by the image of Annette and the thought of the cursed coil around him. Why had he not pushed the thing through and obtained divorce when that wretched Bosinney was run over, and there was evidence galore for the asking! And he turned towards his sister Winifred Dartie’s residence in Green Street, Mayfair.
With guilt gnawing at his chest, Soames headed down the stairs, where there was always a rather pleasant smell of camphor and port wine, and a home where drafts were not allowed. The poor old things—he hadn't meant to be unkind! But as soon as he hit the street, he immediately forgot them, consumed by thoughts of Annette and the troublesome situation he found himself in. Why hadn’t he gone through with it and gotten a divorce when that miserable Bosinney was run over, with plenty of evidence available? He turned toward his sister Winifred Dartie’s place on Green Street, Mayfair.
CHAPTER II
EXIT A MAN OF THE WORLD
That a man of the world so subject to the vicissitudes of fortunes as Montague Dartie should still be living in a house he had inhabited twenty years at least would have been more noticeable if the rent, rates, taxes, and repairs of that house had not been defrayed by his father-in-law. By that simple if wholesale device James Forsyte had secured a certain stability in the lives of his daughter and his grandchildren. After all, there is something invaluable about a safe roof over the head of a sportsman so dashing as Dartie. Until the events of the last few days he had been almost-supernaturally steady all this year. The fact was he had acquired a half share in a filly of George Forsyte’s, who had gone irreparably on the turf, to the horror of Roger, now stilled by the grave. Sleeve-links, by Martyr, out of Shirt-on-fire, by Suspender, was a bay filly, three years old, who for a variety of reasons had never shown her true form. With half ownership of this hopeful animal, all the idealism latent somewhere in Dartie, as in every other man, had put up its head, and kept him quietly ardent for months past. When a man has some thing good to live for it is astonishing how sober he becomes; and what Dartie had was really good—a three to one chance for an autumn handicap, publicly assessed at twenty-five to one. The old-fashioned heaven was a poor thing beside it, and his shirt was on the daughter of Shirt-on-fire. But how much more than his shirt depended on this granddaughter of Suspender! At that roving age of forty-five, trying to Forsytes—and, though perhaps less distinguishable from any other age, trying even to Darties—Montague had fixed his current fancy on a dancer. It was no mean passion, but without money, and a good deal of it, likely to remain a love as airy as her skirts; and Dartie never had any money, subsisting miserably on what he could beg or borrow from Winifred—a woman of character, who kept him because he was the father of her children, and from a lingering admiration for those now-dying Wardour Street good looks which in their youth had fascinated her. She, together with anyone else who would lend him anything, and his losses at cards and on the turf (extraordinary how some men make a good thing out of losses!) were his whole means of subsistence; for James was now too old and nervous to approach, and Soames too formidably adamant. It is not too much to say that Dartie had been living on hope for months. He had never been fond of money for itself, had always despised the Forsytes with their investing habits, though careful to make such use of them as he could. What he liked about money was what it bought—personal sensation.
That a worldly guy like Montague Dartie, who was so affected by the ups and downs of life, was still living in a house he’d occupied for at least twenty years would have stood out more if his father-in-law hadn’t been covering the rent, rates, taxes, and repairs. With that straightforward but significant arrangement, James Forsyte had provided some stability for his daughter and grandkids. After all, there’s something priceless about having a safe roof over the head of a daring sportsman like Dartie. Until the recent events of the past few days, he had been remarkably steady this year. The truth was he had a half share in a filly owned by George Forsyte, who had tragically fallen on the turf, much to Roger's horror, now silenced by the grave. Sleeve-links, by Martyr, out of Shirt-on-fire, by Suspender, was a bay filly, three years old, who hadn’t revealed her true potential for various reasons. With the shared ownership of this promising animal, all the idealism buried somewhere within Dartie, like in every man, had sprung to life, keeping him quietly enthusiastic for months. When a man has something good to live for, it’s amazing how much more serious he becomes; and what Dartie had was indeed promising—a three to one shot for an autumn handicap, publicly listed at twenty-five to one. The traditional afterlife seemed insignificant compared to it, and his hopes were pinned on the daughter of Shirt-on-fire. But so much more than his hopes relied on this granddaughter of Suspender! At the restless age of forty-five, trying to impress the Forsytes—and, although perhaps a bit less evident with age, trying to impress even other Darties—Montague had set his sights on a dancer. It was no small passion, but without money—and quite a bit of it—it was likely to remain a fleeting love like her skirts; and Dartie never had any money, barely scraping by on what he could beg or borrow from Winifred—a strong-willed woman who kept him around because he was the father of her children, and from a lingering admiration for those now-fading good looks from Wardour Street that had captivated her in their youth. She, along with anyone else willing to lend him anything, and his losses at cards and betting (it’s amazing how some guys profit from losses!) were his only means of support; for James was now too old and anxious to help, and Soames was too rigid. It wouldn’t be overstating it to say Dartie had been living on hope for months. He never really cared for money for its own sake, always looking down on the Forsytes and their investment habits, though careful to take full advantage of them. What he appreciated about money was what it could buy—personal experiences.
“No real sportsman cares for money,” he would say, borrowing a “pony” if it was no use trying for a “monkey.” There was something delicious about Montague Dartie. He was, as George Forsyte said, a “daisy.”
“No real athlete cares about money,” he would say, borrowing a “pony” if it was pointless to aim for a “monkey.” There was something charming about Montague Dartie. He was, as George Forsyte put it, a “daisy.”
The morning of the Handicap dawned clear and bright, the last day of September, and Dartie who had travelled to Newmarket the night before, arrayed himself in spotless checks and walked to an eminence to see his half of the filly take her final canter: If she won he would be a cool three thou. in pocket—a poor enough recompense for the sobriety and patience of these weeks of hope, while they had been nursing her for this race. But he had not been able to afford more. Should he “lay it off” at the eight to one to which she had advanced? This was his single thought while the larks sang above him, and the grassy downs smelled sweet, and the pretty filly passed, tossing her head and glowing like satin.
The morning of the Handicap was clear and bright, the last day of September, and Dartie, who had traveled to Newmarket the night before, dressed in crisp checks and walked to a high spot to watch his half of the filly take her final canter. If she won, he’d be a cool three grand in pocket—a measly reward for the sobriety and patience of these weeks of hope, spent nurturing her for this race. But he couldn't afford more. Should he "lay it off" at the eight to one odds she’d reached? This was his only thought while the larks sang above him, the grassy hills smelled sweet, and the pretty filly passed by, tossing her head and shining like satin.
After all, if he lost it would not be he who paid, and to “lay it off” would reduce his winnings to some fifteen hundred—hardly enough to purchase a dancer out and out. Even more potent was the itch in the blood of all the Darties for a real flutter. And turning to George he said: “She’s a clipper. She’ll win hands down; I shall go the whole hog.” George, who had laid off every penny, and a few besides, and stood to win, however it came out, grinned down on him from his bulky height, with the words: “So ho, my wild one!” for after a chequered apprenticeship weathered with the money of a deeply complaining Roger, his Forsyte blood was beginning to stand him in good stead in the profession of owner.
After all, if he lost, it wouldn't be him who had to pay, and to “lay it off” would cut his winnings down to about fifteen hundred—barely enough to buy a dancer outright. Even stronger was the urge in all the Darties for a real gamble. Turning to George, he said, “She’s a sure thing. She’ll win for sure; I’m going all in.” George, who had bet every penny he had and then some, and stood to win no matter how it turned out, grinned down at him from his hefty height and said, “So ho, my wild one!” After a rocky start funded by a very complaining Roger, his Forsyte blood was finally proving useful in the business of being an owner.
There are moments of disillusionment in the lives of men from which the sensitive recorder shrinks. Suffice it to say that the good thing fell down. Sleeve-links finished in the ruck. Dartie’s shirt was lost.
There are moments of disappointment in men’s lives that make the sensitive observer uncomfortable. It’s enough to say that the good thing fell apart. Cufflinks ended up in the mess. Dartie’s shirt was gone.
Between the passing of these things and the day when Soames turned his face towards Green Street, what had not happened!
Between the time these events occurred and the day Soames looked toward Green Street, so much had happened!
When a man with the constitution of Montague Dartie has exercised self-control for months from religious motives, and remains unrewarded, he does not curse God and die, he curses God and lives, to the distress of his family.
When a man like Montague Dartie has practiced self-control for months for religious reasons and sees no reward for it, he doesn't curse God and give up; instead, he curses God and keeps going, causing pain to his family.
Winifred—a plucky woman, if a little too fashionable—who had borne the brunt of him for exactly twenty-one years, had never really believed that he would do what he now did. Like so many wives, she thought she knew the worst, but she had not yet known him in his forty-fifth year, when he, like other men, felt that it was now or never. Paying on the 2nd of October a visit of inspection to her jewel case, she was horrified to observe that her woman’s crown and glory was gone—the pearls which Montague had given her in ’86, when Benedict was born, and which James had been compelled to pay for in the spring of ’87, to save scandal. She consulted her husband at once. He “pooh-poohed” the matter. They would turn up! Nor till she said sharply: “Very well, then, Monty, I shall go down to Scotland Yard myself,” did he consent to take the matter in hand. Alas! that the steady and resolved continuity of design necessary to the accomplishment of sweeping operations should be liable to interruption by drink. That night Dartie returned home without a care in the world or a particle of reticence. Under normal conditions Winifred would merely have locked her door and let him sleep it off, but torturing suspense about her pearls had caused her to wait up for him. Taking a small revolver from his pocket and holding on to the dining table, he told her at once that he did not care a cursh whether she lived s’long as she was quiet; but he himself wash tired orsdquo; life. Winifred, holding onto the other side of the dining table, answered:
Winifred—a brave woman, albeit a bit too trendy—who had dealt with him for exactly twenty-one years, had never truly believed he would do what he did now. Like many wives, she thought she knew the worst, but she had not yet seen him in his forty-fifth year, when he, like other men, felt it was now or never. On October 2nd, during an inspection of her jewelry box, she was horrified to find that her prized possession was missing—the pearls Montague had given her in ’86 when Benedict was born, which James had been forced to pay for in the spring of ’87 to avoid scandal. She immediately consulted her husband. He dismissed the issue. They would turn up! Only when she said firmly, “Fine, then, Monty, I’ll go to Scotland Yard myself,” did he agree to take action. Unfortunately, the steady focus required for big tasks can easily be disrupted by alcohol. That night, Dartie came home with no worries and no restraint. Normally, Winifred would have simply locked her door and let him sleep it off, but her anxiousness about the pearls had kept her awake. Pulling a small revolver from his pocket and leaning on the dining table, he told her immediately that he didn’t care a bit whether she lived as long as she stayed quiet; but he himself was tired of life. Winifred, gripping the other side of the dining table, replied:
“Don’t be a clown, Monty. Have you been to Scotland Yard?”
“Don’t be ridiculous, Monty. Have you been to Scotland Yard?”
Placing the revolver against his chest, Dartie had pulled the trigger several times. It was not loaded. Dropping it with an imprecation, he had muttered: “For shake o’ the children,” and sank into a chair. Winifred, having picked up the revolver, gave him some soda water. The liquor had a magical effect. Life had illused him; Winifred had never “unshtood’m.” If he hadn’t the right to take the pearls he had given her himself, who had? That Spanish filly had got’m. If Winifred had any ’jection he w’d cut—her—throat. What was the matter with that? (Probably the first use of that celebrated phrase—so obscure are the origins of even the most classical language!)
Placing the revolver against his chest, Dartie pulled the trigger several times. It was unloaded. Dropping it with a curse, he muttered, “For the sake of the kids,” and sank into a chair. Winifred, after picking up the revolver, handed him some soda water. The drink had a magical effect. Life had treated him badly; Winifred had never understood him. If he didn’t have the right to take back the pearls he had given her, who did? That Spanish girl had them. If Winifred had any objections, he’d cut her throat. What was wrong with that? (Probably the first use of that famous phrase—so obscure are the origins of even the most classic language!)
Winifred, who had learned self-containment in a hard school, looked up at him, and said: “Spanish filly! Do you mean that girl we saw dancing in the Pandemonium Ballet? Well, you are a thief and a blackguard.” It had been the last straw on a sorely loaded consciousness; reaching up from his chair Dartie seized his wife’s arm, and recalling the achievements of his boyhood, twisted it. Winifred endured the agony with tears in her eyes, but no murmur. Watching for a moment of weakness, she wrenched it free; then placing the dining table between them, said between her teeth: “You are the limit, Monty.” (Undoubtedly the inception of that phrase—so is English formed under the stress of circumstances.) Leaving Dartie with foam on his dark moustache she went upstairs, and, after locking her door and bathing her arm in hot water, lay awake all night, thinking of her pearls adorning the neck of another, and of the consideration her husband had presumably received therefor.
Winifred, who had learned to hold her own through tough experiences, looked up at him and said, “Spanish filly! Are you talking about that girl we saw dancing in the Pandemonium Ballet? Well, you're a thief and a scoundrel.” It had been the final blow to her already burdened mind; reaching up from his chair, Dartie grabbed his wife’s arm and, recalling his youthful accomplishments, twisted it. Winifred endured the pain with tears in her eyes but didn’t say a word. Watching for a moment of vulnerability, she yanked her arm free; then, placing the dining table between them, she said through clenched teeth, “You are the limit, Monty.” (Definitely the origin of that phrase—this is how English evolves under pressure.) Leaving Dartie with foam on his dark mustache, she went upstairs, and after locking her door and soaking her arm in hot water, lay awake all night, thinking about her pearls hanging around someone else's neck and the attention her husband had likely received for that.
The man of the world awoke with a sense of being lost to that world, and a dim recollection of having been called a “limit.” He sat for half an hour in the dawn and the armchair where he had slept—perhaps the unhappiest half-hour he had ever spent, for even to a Dartie there is something tragic about an end. And he knew that he had reached it. Never again would he sleep in his dining-room and wake with the light filtering through those curtains bought by Winifred at Nickens and Jarveys with the money of James. Never again eat a devilled kidney at that rose-wood table, after a roll in the sheets and a hot bath. He took his note case from his dress coat pocket. Four hundred pounds, in fives and tens—the remainder of the proceeds of his half of Sleeve-links, sold last night, cash down, to George Forsyte, who, having won over the race, had not conceived the sudden dislike to the animal which he himself now felt. The ballet was going to Buenos Aires the day after to-morrow, and he was going too. Full value for the pearls had not yet been received; he was only at the soup.
The man of the world woke up feeling disconnected from that world and vaguely remembered being called a “limit.” He sat for half an hour in the dawn and in the armchair where he had slept—maybe the saddest half-hour of his life, because even for a Dartie, there’s something tragic about an ending. And he knew he had reached it. He would never again sleep in his dining room and wake up with the light shining through those curtains that Winifred had bought at Nickens and Jarveys with James’s money. He would never again eat a devilled kidney at that rosewood table after rolling in the sheets and taking a hot bath. He pulled his wallet from his dress coat pocket. Four hundred pounds, in fives and tens—the remainder of the money from his half of Sleeve-links, sold the night before, cash in hand, to George Forsyte, who, having won the race, hadn’t felt the sudden dislike for the horse that he himself now felt. The ballet was heading to Buenos Aires the day after tomorrow, and he was going too. He hadn’t yet received full payment for the pearls; he was still at the soup stage.
He stole upstairs. Not daring to have a bath, or shave (besides, the water would be cold), he changed his clothes and packed stealthily all he could. It was hard to leave so many shining boots, but one must sacrifice something. Then, carrying a valise in either hand, he stepped out onto the landing. The house was very quiet—that house where he had begotten his four children. It was a curious moment, this, outside the room of his wife, once admired, if not perhaps loved, who had called him “the limit.” He steeled himself with that phrase, and tiptoed on; but the next door was harder to pass. It was the room his daughters slept in. Maud was at school, but Imogen would be lying there; and moisture came into Dartie’s early morning eyes. She was the most like him of the four, with her dark hair, and her luscious brown glance. Just coming out, a pretty thing! He set down the two valises. This almost formal abdication of fatherhood hurt him. The morning light fell on a face which worked with real emotion. Nothing so false as penitence moved him; but genuine paternal feeling, and that melancholy of “never again.” He moistened his lips; and complete irresolution for a moment paralysed his legs in their check trousers. It was hard—hard to be thus compelled to leave his home! “D—-nit!” he muttered, “I never thought it would come to this.” Noises above warned him that the maids were beginning to get up. And grasping the two valises, he tiptoed on downstairs. His cheeks were wet, and the knowledge of that was comforting, as though it guaranteed the genuineness of his sacrifice. He lingered a little in the rooms below, to pack all the cigars he had, some papers, a crush hat, a silver cigarette box, a Ruff’s Guide. Then, mixing himself a stiff whisky and soda, and lighting a cigarette, he stood hesitating before a photograph of his two girls, in a silver frame. It belonged to Winifred. “Never mind,” he thought; “she can get another taken, and I can’t!” He slipped it into the valise. Then, putting on his hat and overcoat, he took two others, his best malacca cane, an umbrella, and opened the front door. Closing it softly behind him, he walked out, burdened as he had never been in all his life, and made his way round the corner to wait there for an early cab to come by.
He quietly went upstairs. Not wanting to take a bath or shave (plus, the water would be cold), he quickly changed his clothes and packed everything he could. It was tough to leave behind so many shiny boots, but sacrifices had to be made. Then, with a suitcase in each hand, he stepped out onto the landing. The house was really quiet—this house where he had fathered four children. It was a strange moment outside his wife's room, once admired, if not quite loved, who used to call him “the limit.” He steeled himself with that phrase and tiptoed forward; but the next door was harder to pass. It was the room where his daughters slept. Maud was at school, but Imogen would be in there; moisture filled Dartie’s early morning eyes. She resembled him the most of the four, with her dark hair and beautiful brown eyes. Just about to come into her own, a lovely girl! He set down the two suitcases. This almost formal abandonment of fatherhood hurt him. The morning light lit up a face overcome with real emotion. Nothing so insincere as false guilt moved him; just genuine paternal feelings and that sadness of “never again.” He wet his lips, and complete uncertainty paralyzed his legs in their check trousers for a moment. It was tough—so tough to be forced to leave his home! “D—-nit!” he muttered, “I never thought it would come to this.” Noises from above warned him that the maids were starting to get up. Grabbing the two suitcases, he tiptoed downstairs. His cheeks were wet, and knowing that was comforting, as if it proved the sincerity of his sacrifice. He lingered a bit in the rooms below to pack all the cigars he had, some papers, a crushed hat, a silver cigarette box, and a Ruff’s Guide. Then, mixing himself a stiff whisky and soda, and lighting a cigarette, he hesitated in front of a photograph of his two girls in a silver frame. It belonged to Winifred. “Never mind,” he thought; “she can get another one taken, and I can't!” He slipped it into the suitcase. Then, putting on his hat and overcoat, he took two more suitcases, his best malacca cane, an umbrella, and opened the front door. Closing it softly behind him, he walked out, burdened more than he had ever been in his life, and made his way around the corner to wait for an early cab to pass by.
Thus had passed Montague Dartie in the forty-fifth year of his age from the house which he had called his own.
Thus had passed Montague Dartie in the forty-fifth year of his life from the house he had called his own.
When Winifred came down, and realised that he was not in the house, her first feeling was one of dull anger that he should thus elude the reproaches she had carefully prepared in those long wakeful hours. He had gone off to Newmarket or Brighton, with that woman as likely as not. Disgusting! Forced to a complete reticence before Imogen and the servants, and aware that her father’s nerves would never stand the disclosure, she had been unable to refrain from going to Timothy’s that afternoon, and pouring out the story of the pearls to Aunts Juley and Hester in utter confidence. It was only on the following morning that she noticed the disappearance of that photograph. What did it mean? Careful examination of her husband’s relics prompted the thought that he had gone for good. As that conclusion hardened she stood quite still in the middle of his dressing-room, with all the drawers pulled out, to try and realise what she was feeling. By no means easy! Though he was “the limit” he was yet her property, and for the life of her she could not but feel the poorer. To be widowed yet not widowed at forty-two; with four children; made conspicuous, an object of commiseration! Gone to the arms of a Spanish Jade! Memories, feelings, which she had thought quite dead, revived within her, painful, sullen, tenacious. Mechanically she closed drawer after drawer, went to her bed, lay on it, and buried her face in the pillows. She did not cry. What was the use of that? When she got off her bed to go down to lunch she felt as if only one thing could do her good, and that was to have Val home. He—her eldest boy—who was to go to Oxford next month at James’ expense, was at Littlehampton taking his final gallops with his trainer for Smalls, as he would have phrased it following his father’s diction. She caused a telegram to be sent to him.
When Winifred came downstairs and realized he wasn't in the house, her first feeling was a dull anger that he had managed to escape the criticisms she had carefully prepared during those long, sleepless hours. He had probably gone off to Newmarket or Brighton with that woman. Disgusting! Forced to keep silent in front of Imogen and the staff, and knowing her father's nerves couldn't handle the truth, she had found it impossible not to go to Timothy's that afternoon and share the story of the pearls with Aunts Juley and Hester in total confidence. It was only the next morning that she noticed the missing photograph. What did it mean? A thorough search of her husband's belongings led her to think he might be gone for good. As that thought settled in, she stood completely still in the middle of his dressing room, with all the drawers pulled out, trying to process what she was feeling. Not easy at all! Although he was "the worst," he was still her husband, and she couldn’t shake the feeling of being worse off. To be a widow yet not really a widow at forty-two, with four kids, made her stand out as an object of pity! Gone to join a Spanish jewel! Memories and feelings she had thought were long buried bubbled back up, painful, heavy, and persistent. Mechanically, she closed drawer after drawer, went to her bed, lay down, and buried her face in the pillows. She didn’t cry. What was the point? When she finally got off the bed to go down for lunch, she felt that only one thing could make her feel better, and that was having Val home. He—her eldest son—who was set to go to Oxford next month on James’ dime, was at Littlehampton finishing up his final runs with his trainer for Smalls, as he would have said following his father's way of speaking. She had a telegram sent to him.
“I must see about his clothes,” she said to Imogen; “I can’t have him going up to Oxford all anyhow. Those boys are so particular.”
“I need to check on his clothes,” she told Imogen; “I can't let him head to Oxford looking messy. Those guys are really particular.”
“Val’s got heaps of things,” Imogen answered.
“Val has a ton of stuff,” Imogen replied.
“I know; but they want overhauling. I hope he’ll come.”
“I know; but they need a complete makeover. I hope he shows up.”
“He’ll come like a shot, Mother. But he’ll probably skew his Exam.”
“He’ll come in a flash, Mom. But he’ll probably mess up his exam.”
“I can’t help that,” said Winifred. “I want him.”
“I can’t help it,” said Winifred. “I want him.”
With an innocent shrewd look at her mother’s face, Imogen kept silence. It was father, of course! Val did come “like a shot” at six o’clock.
With a naive yet clever glance at her mother’s face, Imogen stayed quiet. It was her dad, of course! Val did arrive “like a shot” at six o’clock.
Imagine a cross between a pickle and a Forsyte and you have young Publius Valerius Dartie. A youth so named could hardly turn out otherwise. When he was born, Winifred, in the heyday of spirits, and the craving for distinction, had determined that her children should have names such as no others had ever had. (It was a mercy—she felt now—that she had just not named Imogen Thisbe.) But it was to George Forsyte, always a wag, that Val’s christening was due. It so happened that Dartie, dining with him a week after the birth of his son and heir, had mentioned this aspiration of Winifred’s.
Imagine a mix between a pickle and a Forsyte, and you get young Publius Valerius Dartie. A kid with that name couldn't turn out any differently. When he was born, Winifred, caught up in the excitement of the moment and her desire for uniqueness, decided her children should have names like no one else's. (She felt relieved now that she hadn’t named Imogen Thisbe.) But it was George Forsyte, always the jokester, who was responsible for Val’s name. It just so happened that Dartie, having dinner with him a week after the birth of his son and heir, brought up Winifred’s wish for unique names.
“Call him Cato,” said George, “it’ll be damned piquant!” He had just won a tenner on a horse of that name.
“Call him Cato,” George said, “it’ll be so interesting!” He had just won ten pounds on a horse with that name.
“Cato!” Dartie had replied—they were a little ‘on’ as the phrase was even in those days—“it’s not a Christian name.”
“Cato!” Dartie had replied—they were a little ‘on’ as the phrase was even back then—“it’s not a Christian name.”
“Halo you!” George called to a waiter in knee breeches. “Bring me the Encyc’pedia Brit. from the Library, letter C.”
“Hello there!” George called to a waiter in knee-length pants. “Bring me the Encyclopedia Brit from the Library, letter C.”
The waiter brought it.
The waiter delivered it.
“Here you are!” said George, pointing with his cigar: “Cato Publius Valerius by Virgil out of Lydia. That’s what you want. Publius Valerius is Christian enough.”
“Here you are!” said George, pointing with his cigar. “Cato Publius Valerius by Virgil out of Lydia. That’s what you want. Publius Valerius is Christian enough.”
Dartie, on arriving home, had informed Winifred. She had been charmed. It was so “chic.” And Publius Valerius became the baby’s name, though it afterwards transpired that they had got hold of the inferior Cato. In 1890, however, when little Publius was nearly ten, the word “chic” went out of fashion, and sobriety came in; Winifred began to have doubts. They were confirmed by little Publius himself who returned from his first term at school complaining that life was a burden to him—they called him Pubby. Winifred—a woman of real decision—promptly changed his school and his name to Val, the Publius being dropped even as an initial.
Dartie, upon getting home, told Winifred. She was delighted. It was so “chic.” And they decided to name the baby Publius Valerius, although later it turned out they had actually used the lesser-known Cato. However, in 1890, when little Publius was almost ten, the word “chic” fell out of style, and seriousness took over; Winifred started to have doubts. These doubts were confirmed by little Publius himself, who came back from his first term at school saying that life felt like a burden—they called him Pubby. Winifred—a decisive woman—quickly changed his school and his name to Val, dropping the Publius part even as an initial.
At nineteen he was a limber, freckled youth with a wide mouth, light eyes, long dark lashes; a rather charming smile, considerable knowledge of what he should not know, and no experience of what he ought to do. Few boys had more narrowly escaped being expelled—the engaging rascal. After kissing his mother and pinching Imogen, he ran upstairs three at a time, and came down four, dressed for dinner. He was awfully sorry, but his “trainer,” who had come up too, had asked him to dine at the Oxford and Cambridge; it wouldn’t do to miss—the old chap would be hurt. Winifred let him go with an unhappy pride. She had wanted him at home, but it was very nice to know that his tutor was so fond of him. He went out with a wink at Imogen, saying: “I say, Mother, could I have two plover’s eggs when I come in?—cook’s got some. They top up so jolly well. Oh! and look here—have you any money?—I had to borrow a fiver from old Snobby.”
At nineteen, he was a nimble, freckled young guy with a wide smile, light-colored eyes, and long dark lashes; he had a pretty charming smile, a lot of knowledge about things he shouldn’t know, and zero experience with what he should be doing. Few boys had avoided getting kicked out as narrowly as he had—the charming troublemaker. After giving his mom a kiss and pinching Imogen, he raced upstairs three steps at a time, then came back down four, all dressed for dinner. He felt really bad, but his “trainer,” who had come up too, invited him to dinner at the Oxford and Cambridge; he couldn't miss it—the old guy would be disappointed. Winifred let him go with a mix of pride and sadness. She wished he could stay home, but it was nice to know his tutor cared for him so much. He left with a wink at Imogen, saying: “Hey, Mom, can I have two plover’s eggs when I come back in? The cook has some. They go down so well. Oh! And by the way—do you have any money? I had to borrow a five from old Snobby.”
Winifred, looking at him with fond shrewdness, answered:
Winifred, gazing at him with a mix of affection and insight, replied:
“My dear, you are naughty about money. But you shouldn’t pay him to-night, anyway; you’re his guest. How nice and slim he looked in his white waistcoat, and his dark thick lashes!”
“My dear, you are naughty when it comes to money. But you shouldn't pay him tonight, anyway; you're his guest. How nice and slim he looked in his white waistcoat, and his dark thick lashes!”
“Oh, but we may go to the theatre, you see, Mother; and I think I ought to stand the tickets; he’s always hard up, you know.”
“Oh, but we can go to the theater, you know, Mom; and I think I should cover the tickets since he’s always low on cash, you know.”
Winifred produced a five-pound note, saying:
Winifred pulled out a five-pound note, saying:
“Well, perhaps you’d better pay him, but you mustn’t stand the tickets too.”
"Well, maybe you should pay him, but make sure you don't cover the tickets too."
Val pocketed the fiver.
Val put the five dollars away.
“If I do, I can’t,” he said. “Good-night, Mum!”
“If I do, I can’t,” he said. “Good night, Mom!”
He went out with his head up and his hat cocked joyously, sniffing the air of Piccadilly like a young hound loosed into covert. Jolly good biz! After that mouldy old slow hole down there!
He stepped outside with his head held high and his hat tilted happily, breathing in the air of Piccadilly like a young hound set free in the woods. What a wonderful change! After that dreary old place down there!
He found his “tutor,” not indeed at the Oxford and Cambridge, but at the Goat’s Club. This “tutor” was a year older than himself, a good-looking youth, with fine brown eyes, and smooth dark hair, a small mouth, an oval face, languid, immaculate, cool to a degree, one of those young men who without effort establish moral ascendancy over their companions. He had missed being expelled from school a year before Val, had spent that year at Oxford, and Val could almost see a halo round his head. His name was Crum, and no one could get through money quicker. It seemed to be his only aim in life—dazzling to young Val, in whom, however, the Forsyte would stand apart, now and then, wondering where the value for that money was.
He found his “mentor,” not at Oxford or Cambridge, but at the Goat’s Club. This “mentor” was a year older than him, a good-looking guy with nice brown eyes and smooth dark hair, a small mouth, an oval face, relaxed, pristine, and incredibly cool, one of those young men who effortlessly gain moral authority over their peers. He had barely avoided being kicked out of school a year before Val, had spent that year at Oxford, and Val could almost see a halo around his head. His name was Crum, and nobody could blow through money faster. It seemed to be his only goal in life—impressive to young Val, who, despite that, would sometimes stand back, wondering where the value in that money was.
They dined quietly, in style and taste; left the Club smoking cigars, with just two bottles inside them, and dropped into stalls at the Liberty. For Val the sound of comic songs, the sight of lovely legs were fogged and interrupted by haunting fears that he would never equal Crum’s quiet dandyism. His idealism was roused; and when that is so, one is never quite at ease. Surely he had too wide a mouth, not the best cut of waistcoat, no braid on his trousers, and his lavender gloves had no thin black stitchings down the back. Besides, he laughed too much—Crum never laughed, he only smiled, with his regular dark brows raised a little so that they formed a gable over his just drooped lids. No! he would never be Crum’s equal. All the same it was a jolly good show, and Cynthia Dark simply ripping. Between the acts Crum regaled him with particulars of Cynthia’s private life, and the awful knowledge became Val’s that, if he liked, Crum could go behind. He simply longed to say: “I say, take me!” but dared not, because of his deficiencies; and this made the last act or two almost miserable. On coming out Crum said: “It’s half an hour before they close; let’s go on to the Pandemonium.” They took a hansom to travel the hundred yards, and seats costing seven-and-six apiece because they were going to stand, and walked into the Promenade. It was in these little things, this utter negligence of money that Crum had such engaging polish. The ballet was on its last legs and night, and the traffic of the Promenade was suffering for the moment. Men and women were crowded in three rows against the barrier. The whirl and dazzle on the stage, the half dark, the mingled tobacco fumes and women’s scent, all that curious lure to promiscuity which belongs to Promenades, began to free young Val from his idealism. He looked admiringly in a young woman’s face, saw she was not young, and quickly looked away. Shades of Cynthia Dark! The young woman’s arm touched his unconsciously; there was a scent of musk and mignonette. Val looked round the corner of his lashes. Perhaps she was young, after all. Her foot trod on his; she begged his pardon. He said:
They had a quiet dinner, enjoying good food and drinks; left the club smoking cigars, having finished just two bottles, and went to the Liberty Theater. For Val, the lively tunes and the sight of attractive legs were clouded by the nagging fear that he would never match Crum's effortless style. His idealism was awakened, and when that happens, you never really feel comfortable. He thought his mouth was too wide, his waistcoat wasn’t the best fit, his trousers had no braid, and his lavender gloves didn’t have the delicate black stitching down the back. Plus, he laughed too much—Crum never laughed, he just smiled, with his dark brows slightly raised, creating a gable over his half-closed eyelids. No! He'd never be as good as Crum. Still, the show was fantastic, and Cynthia Dark was simply amazing. Between acts, Crum entertained him with details about Cynthia's private life, and Val realized that if he wanted, Crum could learn more behind the scenes. He desperately wanted to say, “Hey, take me along!” but didn’t dare because of his shortcomings; this made the last couple of acts quite miserable. After the show, Crum said, “We have half an hour until they close; let’s head to the Pandemonium.” They took a cab for just a hundred yards and paid seven-and-six each for seats since they were going to stand, then entered the Promenade. It was in these small things, this complete disregard for money that gave Crum his charming sophistication. The ballet was reaching its end and the night was winding down, with the crowd at the Promenade feeling the chill. Men and women were squished in three lines against the barrier. The bright lights and excitement on stage, the dimness, combined with the smell of tobacco and floral fragrances—all the seductive allure of the Promenade—began to pull young Val away from his idealism. He looked admiringly at a young woman, then quickly turned away when he noticed she wasn’t actually young. Shades of Cynthia Dark! The young woman’s arm brushed against his by accident; he caught a whiff of musk and mignonette. Val peeked out from the corner of his lashes. Maybe she was young after all. Her foot stepped on his; she apologized. He replied:
“Not at all; jolly good ballet, isn’t it?”
“Not at all; really great ballet, isn’t it?”
“Oh, I’m tired of it; aren’t you?”
“Oh, I’m so tired of this; aren’t you?”
Young Val smiled—his wide, rather charming smile. Beyond that he did not go—not yet convinced. The Forsyte in him stood out for greater certainty. And on the stage the ballet whirled its kaleidoscope of snow-white, salmon-pink, and emerald-green and violet and seemed suddenly to freeze into a stilly spangled pyramid. Applause broke out, and it was over! Maroon curtains had cut it off. The semi-circle of men and women round the barrier broke up, the young woman’s arm pressed his. A little way off disturbance seemed centring round a man with a pink carnation; Val stole another glance at the young woman, who was looking towards it. Three men, unsteady, emerged, walking arm in arm. The one in the centre wore the pink carnation, a white waistcoat, a dark moustache; he reeled a little as he walked. Crum’s voice said slow and level: “Look at that bounder, he’s screwed!” Val turned to look. The “bounder” had disengaged his arm, and was pointing straight at them. Crum’s voice, level as ever, said:
Young Val smiled—his wide, charming smile. Beyond that he didn’t go—not yet convinced. The Forsyte in him sought greater certainty. On stage, the ballet whirled its mix of snow-white, salmon-pink, emerald-green, and violet, and then suddenly seemed to freeze into a still, sparkling pyramid. Applause erupted, and it was over! Maroon curtains closed it off. The semi-circle of men and women around the barrier broke up, and the young woman’s arm pressed against his. A little way off, disturbance seemed to gather around a man with a pink carnation; Val stole another glance at the young woman, who was looking toward it. Three unsteady men emerged, walking arm in arm. The one in the center wore the pink carnation, a white waistcoat, and a dark mustache; he swayed a bit as he walked. Crum’s voice said slowly and evenly: “Look at that jerk, he’s wasted!” Val turned to look. The “jerk” had freed his arm and was pointing straight at them. Crum’s voice, as steady as ever, said:
“He seems to know you!” The “bounder” spoke:
“He seems to know you!” the “bounder” said:
“H’llo!” he said. “You f’llows, look! There’s my young rascal of a son!”
“Hello!” he said. “You guys, look! There’s my young troublemaker of a son!”
Val saw. It was his father! He could have sunk into the crimson carpet. It was not the meeting in this place, not even that his father was “screwed”. it was Crum’s word “bounder,” which, as by heavenly revelation, he perceived at that moment to be true. Yes, his father looked a bounder with his dark good looks, and his pink carnation, and his square, self-assertive walk. And without a word he ducked behind the young woman and slipped out of the Promenade. He heard the word, “Val!” behind him, and ran down deep-carpeted steps past the “chuckersout,” into the Square.
Val saw. It was his dad! He felt like he could have sunk into the red carpet. It wasn't just the awkwardness of being in that place, or even that his father was in trouble. It was Crum's word “bounder” that, in that moment, struck him as absolutely true. Yes, his dad looked like a bounder with his dark good looks, pink carnation, and his confident, strutting walk. Without saying a word, he ducked behind the young woman and slipped out of the Promenade. He heard someone call, “Val!” behind him and ran down the plush carpeted steps past the “chuckers-out” and into the Square.
To be ashamed of his own father is perhaps the bitterest experience a young man can go through. It seemed to Val, hurrying away, that his career had ended before it had begun. How could he go up to Oxford now amongst all those chaps, those splendid friends of Crum’s, who would know that his father was a “bounder”. And suddenly he hated Crum. Who the devil was Crum, to say that? If Crum had been beside him at that moment, he would certainly have been jostled off the pavement. His own father—his own! A choke came up in his throat, and he dashed his hands down deep into his overcoat pockets. Damn Crum! He conceived the wild idea of running back and fending his father, taking him by the arm and walking about with him in front of Crum; but gave it up at once and pursued his way down Piccadilly. A young woman planted herself before him. “Not so angry, darling!” He shied, dodged her, and suddenly became quite cool. If Crum ever said a word, he would jolly well punch his head, and there would be an end of it. He walked a hundred yards or more, contented with that thought, then lost its comfort utterly. It wasn’t simple like that! He remembered how, at school, when some parent came down who did not pass the standard, it just clung to the fellow afterwards. It was one of those things nothing could remove. Why had his mother married his father, if he was a “bounder”. It was bitterly unfair—jolly low-down on a fellow to give him a “bounder” for father. The worst of it was that now Crum had spoken the word, he realised that he had long known subconsciously that his father was not “the clean potato.” It was the beastliest thing that had ever happened to him—beastliest thing that had ever happened to any fellow! And, down-hearted as he had never yet been, he came to Green Street, and let himself in with a smuggled latch-key. In the dining-room his plover’s eggs were set invitingly, with some cut bread and butter, and a little whisky at the bottom of a decanter—just enough, as Winifred had thought, for him to feel himself a man. It made him sick to look at them, and he went upstairs.
To be embarrassed by his own father is probably the most painful experience a young man can face. As Val hurried away, it felt like his future had ended before it even started. How could he show up at Oxford now among those guys, those amazing friends of Crum’s, who would know that his dad was a “bounder”? And suddenly, he hated Crum. Who the hell was Crum to say that? If Crum had been next to him at that moment, Val would have definitely shoved him off the sidewalk. His own father—his own! A lump rose in his throat, and he shoved his hands deep into his overcoat pockets. Damn Crum! He had a wild idea of running back and defending his dad, taking him by the arm and walking with him in front of Crum, but he dropped it immediately and continued down Piccadilly. A young woman stepped in front of him. “Not so angry, darling!” He flinched, dodged her, and suddenly felt calm. If Crum ever said a word, he would definitely punch him, and that would be that. He walked a hundred yards or more, feeling satisfied with that thought, but then lost that comfort completely. It wasn’t that simple! He remembered how, back at school, if a parent showed up who didn’t measure up, it stuck with the kid afterward. It was one of those things that nothing could erase. Why had his mother married his father if he was a “bounder”? It was incredibly unfair—so low-down to give a guy a “bounder” for a dad. The worst part was that now that Crum had said it, he realized he had subconsciously known for a long time that his father wasn’t “the clean potato.” It was the most horrible thing that had ever happened to him—the most horrible thing that had ever happened to anyone! And as downcast as he had ever been, he arrived at Green Street and let himself in with a borrowed latch-key. In the dining room, his plover’s eggs were set out enticingly, with some cut bread and butter, and a little whisky at the bottom of a decanter—just enough, as Winifred thought, for him to feel like a man. It made him sick to look at them, and he headed upstairs.
Winifred heard him pass, and thought: “The dear boy’s in. Thank goodness! If he takes after his father I don’t know what I shall do! But he won’t he’s like me. Dear Val!”
Winifred heard him walk by and thought, “The sweet boy’s home. Thank goodness! If he’s anything like his dad, I don’t know what I will do! But he’s not, he’s like me. Sweet Val!”
CHAPTER III
SOAMES PREPARES TO TAKE STEPS
When Soames entered his sister’s little Louis Quinze drawing-room, with its small balcony, always flowered with hanging geraniums in the summer, and now with pots of Lilium Auratum, he was struck by the immutability of human affairs. It looked just the same as on his first visit to the newly married Darties twenty-one years ago. He had chosen the furniture himself, and so completely that no subsequent purchase had ever been able to change the room’s atmosphere. Yes, he had founded his sister well, and she had wanted it. Indeed, it said a great deal for Winifred that after all this time with Dartie she remained well-founded. From the first Soames had nosed out Dartie’s nature from underneath the plausibility, savoir faire, and good looks which had dazzled Winifred, her mother, and even James, to the extent of permitting the fellow to marry his daughter without bringing anything but shares of no value into settlement.
When Soames walked into his sister’s small Louis Quinze-style drawing room, with its little balcony adorned with hanging geraniums in the summer and now featuring pots of Lilium Auratum, he was struck by how unchanged human affairs can be. It looked exactly the same as it did during his first visit to the newly married Darties twenty-one years ago. He had picked out the furniture himself, so much so that no later purchase had ever changed the room's vibe. Yes, he had set up his sister well, and that’s what she wanted. In fact, it says a lot about Winifred that after all this time with Dartie, she still stood firm. From the very beginning, Soames had sensed Dartie’s true nature behind the charm, social skills, and good looks that had dazzled Winifred, her mother, and even James, allowing the guy to marry his daughter without bringing anything of real value into the marriage except worthless shares.
Winifred, whom he noticed next to the furniture, was sitting at her Buhl bureau with a letter in her hand. She rose and came towards him. Tall as himself, strong in the cheekbones, well tailored, something in her face disturbed Soames. She crumpled the letter in her hand, but seemed to change her mind and held it out to him. He was her lawyer as well as her brother.
Winifred, whom he saw by the furniture, was sitting at her Buhl bureau with a letter in her hand. She stood up and walked towards him. She was as tall as he was, had strong cheekbones, and was well-dressed, but something about her face unsettled Soames. She crumpled the letter in her hand but seemed to reconsider and held it out to him. He was both her lawyer and her brother.
Soames read, on Iseeum Club paper, these words:
Soames read, on Iseeum Club paper, these words:
‘You will not get chance to insult in my own again. I am leaving country to-morrow. It’s played out. I’m tired of being insulted by you. You’ve brought on yourself. No self-respecting man can stand it. I shall not ask you for anything again. Good-bye. I took the photograph of the two girls. Give them my love. I don’t care what your family say. It’s all their doing. I’m going to live new life.
‘You won’t get a chance to insult me again. I’m leaving the country tomorrow. I’m done with this. I’m tired of being insulted by you. You’ve brought this on yourself. No self-respecting man can tolerate it. I won’t ask you for anything again. Goodbye. I took the photograph of the two girls. Send them my love. I don’t care what your family says. This is all their doing. I’m going to start a new life.
‘M.D.’
M.D.
This after-dinner note had a splotch on it not yet quite dry. He looked at Winifred—the splotch had clearly come from her; and he checked the words: “Good riddance!” Then it occurred to him that with this letter she was entering that very state which he himself so earnestly desired to quit—the state of a Forsyte who was not divorced.
This after-dinner note had a smudge on it that wasn't quite dry yet. He glanced at Winifred—the smudge clearly came from her; and he read the words: “Good riddance!” Then it hit him that with this letter she was stepping into the very situation he was so eager to leave behind—the state of a Forsyte who wasn't divorced.
Winifred had turned away, and was taking a long sniff from a little gold-topped bottle. A dull commiseration, together with a vague sense of injury, crept about Soames’ heart. He had come to her to talk of his own position, and get sympathy, and here was she in the same position, wanting of course to talk of it, and get sympathy from him. It was always like that! Nobody ever seemed to think that he had troubles and interests of his own. He folded up the letter with the splotch inside, and said:
Winifred had turned away and was taking a long sniff from a small gold-topped bottle. A dull sense of sympathy, mixed with a vague feeling of being wronged, filled Soames’ heart. He had come to her to discuss his own situation and seek sympathy, but here she was in the same situation, naturally wanting to talk about it and seek sympathy from him. It was always like this! Nobody ever seemed to realize that he had his own troubles and interests. He folded the letter with the splotch inside and said:
“What’s it all about, now?”
“What’s it all about now?”
Winifred recited the story of the pearls calmly.
Winifred calmly shared the story of the pearls.
“Do you think he’s really gone, Soames? You see the state he was in when he wrote that.”
“Do you think he’s really gone, Soames? Look at the condition he was in when he wrote that.”
Soames who, when he desired a thing, placated Providence by pretending that he did not think it likely to happen, answered:
Soames, who, when he wanted something, made a deal with fate by acting like he didn’t expect it to happen, replied:
“I shouldn’t think so. I might find out at his Club.”
“I don’t think so. I could find out at his Club.”
“If George is there,” said Winifred, “he would know.”
“If George is there,” Winifred said, “he would know.”
“George?” said Soames; “I saw him at his father’s funeral.”
“George?” Soames said. “I saw him at his dad’s funeral.”
“Then he’s sure to be there.”
“Then he’s definitely going to be there.”
Soames, whose good sense applauded his sister’s acumen, said grudgingly: “Well, I’ll go round. Have you said anything in Park Lane?”
Soames, who appreciated his sister’s insight, said reluctantly, “Alright, I’ll go over. Have you mentioned anything in Park Lane?”
“I’ve told Emily,” returned Winifred, who retained that “chic” way of describing her mother. “Father would have a fit.”
“I’ve told Emily,” Winifred replied, keeping that “chic” way of referring to her mother. “Dad would freak out.”
Indeed, anything untoward was now sedulously kept from James. With another look round at the furniture, as if to gauge his sister’s exact position, Soames went out towards Piccadilly. The evening was drawing in—a touch of chill in the October haze. He walked quickly, with his close and concentrated air. He must get through, for he wished to dine in Soho. On hearing from the hall porter at the Iseeum that Mr. Dartie had not been in to-day, he looked at the trusty fellow and decided only to ask if Mr. George Forsyte was in the Club. He was. Soames, who always looked askance at his cousin George, as one inclined to jest at his expense, followed the pageboy, slightly reassured by the thought that George had just lost his father. He must have come in for about thirty thousand, besides what he had under that settlement of Roger’s, which had avoided death duty. He found George in a bow-window, staring out across a half-eaten plate of muffins. His tall, bulky, black-clothed figure loomed almost threatening, though preserving still the supernatural neatness of the racing man. With a faint grin on his fleshy face, he said:
Indeed, anything unusual was now carefully hidden from James. With another glance at the furniture, as if to assess his sister’s exact situation, Soames headed out toward Piccadilly. The evening was settling in—a hint of chill in the October air. He walked briskly, with a focused and determined demeanor. He had to push through because he wanted to have dinner in Soho. After hearing from the hall porter at the Iseeum that Mr. Dartie hadn’t come in today, he looked at the reliable man and decided to only ask if Mr. George Forsyte was at the Club. He was. Soames, who always regarded his cousin George with suspicion, as someone who might make fun of him, followed the pageboy, feeling slightly reassured by the thought that George had just lost his father. He must have inherited about thirty thousand, in addition to what he had from Roger’s settlement, which had avoided estate taxes. He found George in a bow-window, staring out at a half-finished plate of muffins. His tall, bulky figure, dressed in black, seemed almost intimidating, while still maintaining the impeccable appearance of a racing man. With a slight smile on his plump face, he said:
“Hallo, Soames! Have a muffin?”
“Hey, Soames! Want a muffin?”
“No, thanks,” murmured Soames; and, nursing his hat, with the desire to say something suitable and sympathetic, added:
“No, thanks,” Soames said quietly, and, holding his hat, wanting to say something thoughtful and understanding, added:
“How’s your mother?”
“How's your mom?”
“Thanks,” said George; “so-so. Haven’t seen you for ages. You never go racing. How’s the City?”
“Thanks,” said George; “not bad. Haven’t seen you in forever. You never go racing. How’s the City?”
Soames, scenting the approach of a jest, closed up, and answered:
Soames, sensing the impending joke, shut down and replied:
“I wanted to ask you about Dartie. I hear he’s....”
“I wanted to ask you about Dartie. I hear he’s....”
“Flitted, made a bolt to Buenos Aires with the fair Lola. Good for Winifred and the little Darties. He’s a treat.”
“Rushed away to Buenos Aires with the lovely Lola. Great for Winifred and the little Darties. He’s amazing.”
Soames nodded. Naturally inimical as these cousins were, Dartie made them kin.
Soames nodded. Even though these cousins were naturally hostile, Dartie made them family.
“Uncle James’ll sleep in his bed now,” resumed George; “I suppose he’s had a lot off you, too.”
“Uncle James will sleep in his bed now,” George continued; “I guess he’s gotten a lot from you, too.”
Soames smiled.
Soames grinned.
“Ah! You saw him further,” said George amicably. “He’s a real rouser. Young Val will want a bit of looking after. I was always sorry for Winifred. She’s a plucky woman.”
“Ah! You saw him again,” said George cheerfully. “He’s quite the troublemaker. Young Val will need some supervision. I always felt bad for Winifred. She’s a brave woman.”
Again Soames nodded. “I must be getting back to her,” he said; “she just wanted to know for certain. We may have to take steps. I suppose there’s no mistake?”
Again Soames nodded. “I need to get back to her,” he said; “she just wanted to know for sure. We might have to take action. I assume there’s no mistake?”
“It’s quite O.K.,” said George—it was he who invented so many of those quaint sayings which have been assigned to other sources. “He was drunk as a lord last night; but he went off all right this morning. His ship’s the Tuscarora;” and, fishing out a card, he read mockingly:
“It’s totally fine,” said George—it was him who came up with so many of those quirky sayings that have been attributed to other sources. “He was plastered last night; but he took off just fine this morning. His ship’s the Tuscarora;” and, pulling out a card, he read sarcastically:
“‘Mr. Montague Dartie, Poste Restante, Buenos Aires.’ I should hurry up with the steps, if I were you. He fairly fed me up last night.”
“‘Mr. Montague Dartie, Poste Restante, Buenos Aires.’ I should speed things up if I were you. He really got on my nerves last night.”
“Yes,” said Soames; “but it’s not always easy.” Then, conscious from George’s eyes that he had roused reminiscence of his own affair, he got up, and held out his hand. George rose too.
“Yes,” Soames said, “but it’s not always easy.” Then, noticing from George’s eyes that he had triggered memories of his own situation, he stood up and extended his hand. George stood up as well.
“Remember me to Winifred.... You’ll enter her for the Divorce Stakes straight off if you ask me.”
“Say hi to Winifred for me.... If you ask me, you’ll sign her up for the Divorce Stakes right away.”
Soames took a sidelong look back at him from the doorway. George had seated himself again and was staring before him; he looked big and lonely in those black clothes. Soames had never known him so subdued. “I suppose he feels it in a way,” he thought. “They must have about fifty thousand each, all told. They ought to keep the estate together. If there’s a war, house property will go down. Uncle Roger was a good judge, though.” And the face of Annette rose before him in the darkening street; her brown hair and her blue eyes with their dark lashes, her fresh lips and cheeks, dewy and blooming in spite of London, her perfect French figure. “Take steps!” he thought. Re-entering Winifred’s house he encountered Val, and they went in together. An idea had occurred to Soames. His cousin Jolyon was Irene’s trustee, the first step would be to go down and see him at Robin Hill. Robin Hill! The odd—the very odd feeling those words brought back! Robin Hill—the house Bosinney had built for him and Irene—the house they had never lived in—the fatal house! And Jolyon lived there now! H’m! And suddenly he thought: “They say he’s got a boy at Oxford! Why not take young Val down and introduce them! It’s an excuse! Less bald—very much less bald!” So, as they went upstairs, he said to Val:
Soames glanced back at him from the doorway. George had settled himself again and was staring ahead; he looked big and alone in those black clothes. Soames had never seen him so subdued. “I guess he feels it in his own way,” he thought. “They must have about fifty thousand each, all together. They should keep the estate intact. If there’s a war, property values will drop. Uncle Roger was a good judge, though.” And the image of Annette appeared in his mind on the darkening street; her brown hair and blue eyes with their dark lashes, her fresh lips and cheeks, dewy and blooming despite London, her perfect French figure. “Take action!” he thought. When he re-entered Winifred’s house, he ran into Val, and they went in together. An idea had struck Soames. His cousin Jolyon was Irene’s trustee, and the first step would be to go see him at Robin Hill. Robin Hill! The strange—very strange feeling those words brought back! Robin Hill—the house Bosinney had built for him and Irene—the house they had never lived in—the cursed house! And Jolyon lived there now! H’m! And suddenly he thought: “They say he’s got a son at Oxford! Why not take young Val down and introduce them? It’s a good excuse! Less awkward—much less awkward!” So, as they climbed the stairs, he said to Val:
“You’ve got a cousin at Oxford; you’ve never met him. I should like to take you down with me to-morrow to where he lives and introduce you. You’ll find it useful.”
“You have a cousin at Oxford that you’ve never met. I’d like to take you with me tomorrow to where he lives and introduce you. You’ll find it helpful.”
Val, receiving the idea with but moderate transports, Soames clinched it.
Val, accepting the idea with only mild enthusiasm, Soames sealed the deal.
“I’ll call for you after lunch. It’s in the country—not far; you’ll enjoy it.”
"I'll pick you up after lunch. It's in the countryside—not far; you'll like it."
On the threshold of the drawing-room he recalled with an effort that the steps he contemplated concerned Winifred at the moment, not himself.
On the edge of the living room, he struggled to remember that the actions he was thinking about were related to Winifred right now, not to him.
Winifred was still sitting at her Buhl bureau.
Winifred was still sitting at her Buhl desk.
“It’s quite true,” he said; “he’s gone to Buenos Aires, started this morning—we’d better have him shadowed when he lands. I’ll cable at once. Otherwise we may have a lot of expense. The sooner these things are done the better. I’m always regretting that I didn’t...” he stopped, and looked sidelong at the silent Winifred. “By the way,” he went on, “can you prove cruelty?”
“It’s true,” he said; “he’s gone to Buenos Aires, left this morning—we should have someone follow him when he gets there. I’ll send a telegram right away. Otherwise, we might rack up a lot of expenses. The sooner we handle these things, the better. I always regret that I didn’t...” he paused and glanced over at the quiet Winifred. “By the way,” he continued, “can you prove cruelty?”
Winifred said in a dull voice:
Winifred said in a monotonous voice:
“I don’t know. What is cruelty?”
“I don’t know. What does cruelty mean?”
“Well, has he struck you, or anything?”
“Well, has he hit you or anything?”
Winifred shook herself, and her jaw grew square.
Winifred shook herself, and her jaw became more defined.
“He twisted my arm. Or would pointing a pistol count? Or being too drunk to undress himself, or—No—I can’t bring in the children.”
"He twisted my arm. Or would pointing a gun count? Or being too drunk to take his clothes off, or—No—I can't involve the kids."
“No,” said Soames; “no! I wonder! Of course, there’s legal separation—we can get that. But separation! Um!”
“No,” said Soames; “no! I wonder! Of course, there’s legal separation—we can get that. But separation! Um!”
“What does it mean?” asked Winifred desolately.
“What does it mean?” Winifred asked, feeling hopeless.
“That he can’t touch you, or you him; you’re both of you married and unmarried.” And again he grunted. What was it, in fact, but his own accursed position, legalised! No, he would not put her into that!
“That he can’t touch you, and you can’t touch him; you’re both married and not married.” And again he grunted. What was it, really, but his own cursed situation, made official! No, he wouldn’t do that to her!
“It must be divorce,” he said decisively; “failing cruelty, there’s desertion. There’s a way of shortening the two years, now. We get the Court to give us restitution of conjugal rights. Then if he doesn’t obey, we can bring a suit for divorce in six months’ time. Of course you don’t want him back. But they won’t know that. Still, there’s the risk that he might come. I’d rather try cruelty.”
“It has to be divorce,” he said firmly. “If there’s no cruelty, there’s desertion. There’s a way to shorten the two years now. We ask the Court for restitution of conjugal rights. Then if he doesn’t comply, we can file for divorce in six months. Of course, you don’t want him back. But they won’t know that. Still, there’s the risk he might come back. I’d prefer to go for cruelty.”
Winifred shook her head. “It’s so beastly.”
Winifred shook her head. “It’s so awful.”
“Well,” Soames murmured, “perhaps there isn’t much risk so long as he’s infatuated and got money. Don’t say anything to anybody, and don’t pay any of his debts.”
“Well,” Soames murmured, “maybe there isn’t much risk as long as he’s in love and has money. Don’t tell anyone, and don’t pay any of his debts.”
Winifred sighed. In spite of all she had been through, the sense of loss was heavy on her. And this idea of not paying his debts any more brought it home to her as nothing else yet had. Some richness seemed to have gone out of life. Without her husband, without her pearls, without that intimate sense that she made a brave show above the domestic whirlpool, she would now have to face the world. She felt bereaved indeed.
Winifred sighed. Despite everything she had been through, the feeling of loss weighed heavily on her. The thought of no longer paying his debts hit her harder than anything else had. It felt like some joy had disappeared from her life. Without her husband, without her pearls, and without the comforting feeling that she was bravely holding things together amidst the chaos of everyday life, she now had to confront the world. She truly felt bereaved.
And into the chilly kiss he placed on her forehead, Soames put more than his usual warmth.
And into the cold kiss he placed on her forehead, Soames added more than his usual warmth.
“I have to go down to Robin Hill to-morrow,” he said, “to see young Jolyon on business. He’s got a boy at Oxford. I’d like to take Val with me and introduce him. Come down to ‘The Shelter’ for the week-end and bring the children. Oh! by the way, no, that won’t do; I’ve got some other people coming.” So saying, he left her and turned towards Soho.
“I have to head down to Robin Hill tomorrow,” he said, “to see young Jolyon about some business. He has a son at Oxford. I’d like to take Val with me and introduce him. Come down to ‘The Shelter’ for the weekend and bring the kids. Oh! By the way, no, that won’t work; I have some other guests coming.” With that, he left her and headed towards Soho.
CHAPTER IV
SOHO
Of all quarters in the queer adventurous amalgam called London, Soho is perhaps least suited to the Forsyte spirit. “So-ho, my wild one!” George would have said if he had seen his cousin going there. Untidy, full of Greeks, Ishmaelites, cats, Italians, tomatoes, restaurants, organs, coloured stuffs, queer names, people looking out of upper windows, it dwells remote from the British Body Politic. Yet has it haphazard proprietary instincts of its own, and a certain possessive prosperity which keeps its rents up when those of other quarters go down. For long years Soames’ acquaintanceship with Soho had been confined to its Western bastion, Wardour Street. Many bargains had he picked up there. Even during those seven years at Brighton after Bosinney’s death and Irene’s flight, he had bought treasures there sometimes, though he had no place to put them; for when the conviction that his wife had gone for good at last became firm within him, he had caused a board to be put up in Montpellier Square:
Of all the places in the wild and vibrant mix that is London, Soho is probably the least compatible with the Forsyte mindset. “So-ho, my wild one!” George would have said if he had seen his cousin heading there. Messy and overflowing with Greeks, outsiders, cats, Italians, tomatoes, restaurants, music, colorful items, unusual names, and people peering out of upper windows, it feels far removed from the British political scene. Yet it has its own quirky sense of ownership and a certain thriving prosperity that keeps its rental prices high even when other areas decline. For many years, Soames’ connection to Soho was limited to its western edge, Wardour Street. He found many good deals there. Even during those seven years in Brighton after Bosinney’s death and Irene’s departure, he still occasionally bought treasures there, despite having no place to put them; for once he was certain that his wife was gone for good, he had a sign put up in Montpellier Square:
FOR SALE
THE LEASE OF THIS DESIRABLE
RESIDENCE
Enquire of Messrs. Lesson and Tukes, Court Street, Belgravia.
FOR SALE
THE LEASE OF THIS DESIRABLE
RESIDENCE
Contact Messrs. Lesson and Tukes, Court Street, Belgravia.
It had sold within a week—that desirable residence, in the shadow of whose perfection a man and a woman had eaten their hearts out.
It sold within a week—that sought-after home, under whose perfect facade a man and a woman had suffered immensely.
Of a misty January evening, just before the board was taken down, Soames had gone there once more, and stood against the Square railings, looking at its unlighted windows, chewing the cud of possessive memories which had turned so bitter in the mouth. Why had she never loved him? Why? She had been given all she had wanted, and in return had given him, for three long years, all he had wanted—except, indeed, her heart. He had uttered a little involuntary groan, and a passing policeman had glanced suspiciously at him who no longer possessed the right to enter that green door with the carved brass knocker beneath the board “For Sale!” A choking sensation had attacked his throat, and he had hurried away into the mist. That evening he had gone to Brighton to live....
On a foggy January evening, right before the sign was taken down, Soames went there again and stood by the Square railings, staring at its dark windows, reliving possessive memories that had turned so sour. Why had she never loved him? Why? He had given her everything she wanted, and in return, for three long years, she had given him everything he wanted—except, of course, her heart. He let out a small, involuntary groan, and a passing police officer looked at him suspiciously, a man who no longer had the right to walk through that green door with the carved brass knocker beneath the “For Sale!” sign. A choking feeling tightened in his throat, and he quickly walked away into the mist. That evening, he moved to Brighton...
Approaching Malta Street, Soho, and the Restaurant Bretagne, where Annette would be drooping her pretty shoulders over her accounts, Soames thought with wonder of those seven years at Brighton. How had he managed to go on so long in that town devoid of the scent of sweetpeas, where he had not even space to put his treasures? True, those had been years with no time at all for looking at them—years of almost passionate money-making, during which Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte had become solicitors to more limited Companies than they could properly attend to. Up to the City of a morning in a Pullman car, down from the City of an evening in a Pullman car. Law papers again after dinner, then the sleep of the tired, and up again next morning. Saturday to Monday was spent at his Club in town—curious reversal of customary procedure, based on the deep and careful instinct that while working so hard he needed sea air to and from the station twice a day, and while resting must indulge his domestic affections. The Sunday visit to his family in Park Lane, to Timothy’s, and to Green Street; the occasional visits elsewhere had seemed to him as necessary to health as sea air on weekdays. Even since his migration to Mapledurham he had maintained those habits until—he had known Annette.
As he approached Malta Street, Soho, and the Restaurant Bretagne, where Annette would be leaning over her accounts, Soames marveled at those seven years in Brighton. How had he managed to spend so long in a town that didn’t have the scent of sweet peas, where he didn’t even have room for his treasures? It was true that those years hadn’t offered him any time to look at them—years filled with almost obsessive money-making, during which Forsyte, Bustard, and Forsyte had become solicitors for more limited companies than they could realistically handle. Every morning he took a Pullman car to the City, and every evening he returned the same way. After dinner, it was law papers again, then the exhaustion of sleep, and back up the next morning. Saturday to Monday was spent at his Club in town—a strange reversal of the usual routine, driven by the deep-seated instinct that while he worked so hard, he needed sea air commuting twice a day, and while resting, he had to indulge his family ties. The Sunday visits to his family in Park Lane, to Timothy’s, and to Green Street; the occasional visits elsewhere felt just as essential to his well-being as weekday sea air. Even after moving to Mapledurham, he had kept these habits until—he had met Annette.
Whether Annette had produced the revolution in his outlook, or that outlook had produced Annette, he knew no more than we know where a circle begins. It was intricate and deeply involved with the growing consciousness that property without anyone to leave it to is the negation of true Forsyteism. To have an heir, some continuance of self, who would begin where he left off—ensure, in fact, that he would not leave off—had quite obsessed him for the last year and more. After buying a bit of Wedgwood one evening in April, he had dropped into Malta Street to look at a house of his father’s which had been turned into a restaurant—a risky proceeding, and one not quite in accordance with the terms of the lease. He had stared for a little at the outside painted a good cream colour, with two peacock-blue tubs containing little bay-trees in a recessed doorway—and at the words “Restaurant Bretagne” above them in gold letters, rather favourably impressed. Entering, he had noticed that several people were already seated at little round green tables with little pots of fresh flowers on them and Brittany-ware plates, and had asked of a trim waitress to see the proprietor. They had shown him into a back room, where a girl was sitting at a simple bureau covered with papers, and a small round, table was laid for two. The impression of cleanliness, order, and good taste was confirmed when the girl got up, saying, “You wish to see Maman, Monsieur?” in a broken accent.
Whether Annette had changed his perspective or his perspective had changed Annette, he had no more idea than we do about where a circle starts. It was complicated and deeply connected to the growing awareness that having property without someone to pass it on to negates true Forsyteism. For the past year and more, he had become obsessed with the idea of having an heir, a continuation of himself, who would pick up where he left off—essentially ensuring that he wouldn’t really leave off at all. One evening in April, after buying a piece of Wedgwood, he had stopped by Malta Street to check out one of his father’s old properties that had been converted into a restaurant—a risky move that didn’t quite fit the lease terms. He had stared for a moment at the exterior painted a nice cream color, with two peacock-blue planters containing small bay trees in a recessed doorway—and at the words “Restaurant Bretagne” displayed above them in gold letters, which left a rather favorable impression. Upon entering, he had noticed several people already seated at small round green tables adorned with fresh flower pots and Brittany-ware plates, and he had asked a neat waitress to see the owner. They took him to a back room where a girl was sitting at a simple desk covered in papers, and a small round table was set for two. The feelings of cleanliness, order, and good taste were confirmed when the girl got up and said, “Do you want to see Maman, Monsieur?” in a slight accent.
“Yes,” Soames had answered, “I represent your landlord; in fact, I’m his son.”
“Yes,” Soames replied, “I represent your landlord; actually, I’m his son.”
“Won’t you sit down, sir, please? Tell Maman to come to this gentleman.”
“Would you please take a seat, sir? Tell Maman to come over to this gentleman.”
He was pleased that the girl seemed impressed, because it showed business instinct; and suddenly he noticed that she was remarkably pretty—so remarkably pretty that his eyes found a difficulty in leaving her face. When she moved to put a chair for him, she swayed in a curious subtle way, as if she had been put together by someone with a special secret skill; and her face and neck, which was a little bared, looked as fresh as if they had been sprayed with dew. Probably at this moment Soames decided that the lease had not been violated; though to himself and his father he based the decision on the efficiency of those illicit adaptations in the building, on the signs of prosperity, and the obvious business capacity of Madame Lamotte. He did not, however, neglect to leave certain matters to future consideration, which had necessitated further visits, so that the little back room had become quite accustomed to his spare, not unsolid, but unobtrusive figure, and his pale, chinny face with clipped moustache and dark hair not yet grizzling at the sides.
He was happy that the girl seemed impressed, as it showed she had business sense; and suddenly he noticed how strikingly pretty she was—so strikingly pretty that he found it hard to look away from her face. When she moved to pull out a chair for him, she swayed in a unique, subtle way, as if she had been crafted by someone with a special skill; and her face and neck, slightly exposed, looked as fresh as if they had just been kissed by dew. At this moment, Soames likely decided that the lease hadn’t been broken; though he justified this to himself and his father by pointing to the effectiveness of those unauthorized changes in the building, the signs of success, and the clear business acumen of Madame Lamotte. However, he didn’t forget to leave certain issues for later consideration, which required more visits, so the little back room had become quite used to his lean, not unsolid, but understated figure, and his pale, clean-shaven face with a trimmed mustache and dark hair that hadn’t yet started to gray at the sides.
“Un Monsieur très distingué,” Madame Lamotte found him; and presently, “Très amical, très gentil,” watching his eyes upon her daughter.
“A very distinguished gentleman,” Madame Lamotte thought of him; and soon, “Very friendly, very kind,” observing his gaze on her daughter.
She was one of those generously built, fine-faced, dark-haired Frenchwomen, whose every action and tone of voice inspire perfect confidence in the thoroughness of their domestic tastes, their knowledge of cooking, and the careful increase of their bank balances.
She was one of those curvy, attractive, dark-haired French women whose every move and tone of voice inspire complete confidence in their excellent taste at home, their cooking skills, and their knack for growing their savings.
After those visits to the Restaurant Bretagne began, other visits ceased—without, indeed, any definite decision, for Soames, like all Forsytes, and the great majority of their countrymen, was a born empiricist. But it was this change in his mode of life which had gradually made him so definitely conscious that he desired to alter his condition from that of the unmarried married man to that of the married man remarried.
After those visits to the Restaurant Bretagne started, other visits stopped—without any clear decision, because Soames, like all Forsytes and most of their fellow countrymen, was a natural empiricist. But it was this shift in his lifestyle that gradually made him increasingly aware that he wanted to change his status from that of the unmarried married man to that of the married man remarried.
Turning into Malta Street on this evening of early October, 1899, he bought a paper to see if there were any after-development of the Dreyfus case—a question which he had always found useful in making closer acquaintanceship with Madame Lamotte and her daughter, who were Catholic and anti-Dreyfusard.
Turning onto Malta Street on this evening in early October 1899, he bought a newspaper to check for any updates on the Dreyfus case—a topic he had always found helpful for getting closer to Madame Lamotte and her daughter, who were Catholic and against Dreyfus.
Scanning those columns, Soames found nothing French, but noticed a general fall on the Stock Exchange and an ominous leader about the Transvaal. He entered, thinking: “War’s a certainty. I shall sell my consols.” Not that he had many, personally, the rate of interest was too wretched; but he should advise his Companies—consols would assuredly go down. A look, as he passed the doorways of the restaurant, assured him that business was good as ever, and this, which in April would have pleased him, now gave him a certain uneasiness. If the steps which he had to take ended in his marrying Annette, he would rather see her mother safely back in France, a move to which the prosperity of the Restaurant Bretagne might become an obstacle. He would have to buy them out, of course, for French people only came to England to make money; and it would mean a higher price. And then that peculiar sweet sensation at the back of his throat, and a slight thumping about the heart, which he always experienced at the door of the little room, prevented his thinking how much it would cost.
Scanning those columns, Soames found nothing French, but noticed a general drop on the Stock Exchange and a troubling headline about the Transvaal. He entered, thinking, “War is certain. I should sell my consols.” Not that he had many, personally; the interest rate was too dreadful. But he should advise his companies—consols would definitely go down. A glance as he passed the restaurant doorways reassured him that business was as good as ever, and this, which would have pleased him in April, now made him feel uneasy. If the steps he needed to take led to him marrying Annette, he'd rather see her mother safely back in France, an outcome that might be complicated by the prosperity of the Restaurant Bretagne. He would have to buy them out, of course, because French people only came to England to make money, and that would mean a higher price. And then that peculiar sweet sensation at the back of his throat and a slight pounding in his heart, which he always felt at the door of the little room, stopped him from considering how much it would cost.
Going in, he was conscious of an abundant black skirt vanishing through the door into the restaurant, and of Annette with her hands up to her hair. It was the attitude in which of all others he admired her—so beautifully straight and rounded and supple. And he said:
Going in, he noticed a flowing black skirt disappearing through the door into the restaurant, and Annette with her hands in her hair. It was the pose he admired most in her—so beautifully straight, rounded, and flexible. And he said:
“I just came in to talk to your mother about pulling down that partition. No, don’t call her.”
“I just came in to talk to your mom about taking down that partition. No, don’t call her.”
“Monsieur will have supper with us? It will be ready in ten minutes.” Soames, who still held her hand, was overcome by an impulse which surprised him.
“Monsieur is having dinner with us? It will be ready in ten minutes.” Soames, still holding her hand, was struck by an impulse that surprised him.
“You look so pretty to-night,” he said, “so very pretty. Do you know how pretty you look, Annette?”
“You look so pretty tonight,” he said, “really, very pretty. Do you know how pretty you look, Annette?”
Annette withdrew her hand, and blushed. “Monsieur is very good.”
Annette pulled her hand back and flushed. “You’re very kind, sir.”
“Not a bit good,” said Soames, and sat down gloomily.
“Not a bit good,” said Soames, and sat down dejectedly.
Annette made a little expressive gesture with her hands; a smile was crinkling her red lips untouched by salve.
Annette made a small expressive gesture with her hands; a smile was crinkling her red lips that weren’t touched by any balm.
And, looking at those lips, Soames said:
And, looking at those lips, Soames said:
“Are you happy over here, or do you want to go back to France?”
“Are you happy here, or do you want to go back to France?”
“Oh, I like London. Paris, of course. But London is better than Orleans, and the English country is so beautiful. I have been to Richmond last Sunday.”
“Oh, I love London. Paris, of course. But London is better than Orleans, and the English countryside is so beautiful. I went to Richmond last Sunday.”
Soames went through a moment of calculating struggle. Mapledurham! Dared he? After all, dared he go so far as that, and show her what there was to look forward to! Still! Down there one could say things. In this room it was impossible.
Soames experienced a moment of intense deliberation. Mapledurham! Could he really do it? After all, could he go as far as to show her what was waiting for them? Still! Down there, people could express their feelings. In this room, it was impossible.
“I want you and your mother,” he said suddenly, “to come for the afternoon next Sunday. My house is on the river, it’s not too late in this weather; and I can show you some good pictures. What do you say?”
“I want you and your mom,” he said suddenly, “to come by for the afternoon next Sunday. My house is by the river, and it’s not too late with this weather; plus, I can show you some great pictures. What do you think?”
Annette clasped her hands.
Annette held her hands together.
“It will be lovelee. The river is so beautiful”
“It will be lovely. The river is so beautiful.”
“That’s understood, then. I’ll ask Madame.”
"Got it, then. I’ll ask Madame."
He need say no more to her this evening, and risk giving himself away. But had he not already said too much? Did one ask restaurant proprietors with pretty daughters down to one’s country house without design? Madame Lamotte would see, if Annette didn’t. Well! there was not much that Madame did not see. Besides, this was the second time he had stayed to supper with them; he owed them hospitality.
He didn't need to say anything more to her tonight and risk revealing his feelings. But hadn’t he already said too much? Do people really invite restaurant owners with attractive daughters to their country house without having a motive? Madame Lamotte would notice, even if Annette didn’t. Well! There wasn’t much that Madame missed. Plus, this was the second time he had stayed for dinner with them; he owed them hospitality.
Walking home towards Park Lane—for he was staying at his father’s—with the impression of Annette’s soft clever hand within his own, his thoughts were pleasant, slightly sensual, rather puzzled. Take steps! What steps? How? Dirty linen washed in public? Pah! With his reputation for sagacity, for far-sightedness and the clever extrication of others, he, who stood for proprietary interests, to become the plaything of that Law of which he was a pillar! There was something revolting in the thought! Winifred’s affair was bad enough! To have a double dose of publicity in the family! Would not a liaison be better than that—a liaison, and a son he could adopt? But dark, solid, watchful, Madame Lamotte blocked the avenue of that vision. No! that would not work. It was not as if Annette could have a real passion for him; one could not expect that at his age. If her mother wished, if the worldly advantage were manifestly great—perhaps! If not, refusal would be certain. Besides, he thought: “I’m not a villain. I don’t want to hurt her; and I don’t want anything underhand. But I do want her, and I want a son! There’s nothing for it but divorce—somehow—anyhow—divorce!” Under the shadow of the plane-trees, in the lamplight, he passed slowly along the railings of the Green Park. Mist clung there among the bluish tree shapes, beyond range of the lamps. How many hundred times he had walked past those trees from his father’s house in Park Lane, when he was quite a young man; or from his own house in Montpellier Square in those four years of married life! And, to-night, making up his mind to free himself if he could of that long useless marriage tie, he took a fancy to walk on, in at Hyde Park Corner, out at Knightsbridge Gate, just as he used to when going home to Irene in the old days. What could she be like now?—how had she passed the years since he last saw her, twelve years in all, seven already since Uncle Jolyon left her that money? Was she still beautiful? Would he know her if he saw her? “I’ve not changed much,” he thought; “I expect she has. She made me suffer.” He remembered suddenly one night, the first on which he went out to dinner alone—an old Malburian dinner—the first year of their marriage. With what eagerness he had hurried back; and, entering softly as a cat, had heard her playing. Opening the drawing-room door noiselessly, he had stood watching the expression on her face, different from any he knew, so much more open, so confiding, as though to her music she was giving a heart he had never seen. And he remembered how she stopped and looked round, how her face changed back to that which he did know, and what an icy shiver had gone through him, for all that the next moment he was fondling her shoulders. Yes, she had made him suffer! Divorce! It seemed ridiculous, after all these years of utter separation! But it would have to be. No other way! “The question,” he thought with sudden realism, “is—which of us? She or me? She deserted me. She ought to pay for it. There’ll be someone, I suppose.” Involuntarily he uttered a little snarling sound, and, turning, made his way back to Park Lane.
Walking home toward Park Lane—since he was staying at his dad’s—with the memory of Annette’s gentle, clever hand in his, his thoughts were nice, a bit sensual, and quite confused. Take steps! What steps? How? Airing dirty laundry in public? Ugh! With his reputation for wisdom, foresight, and skillfully getting others out of trouble, he, who represented proprietary interests, becoming a toy of that Law which he supported! The thought was disgusting! Winifred’s situation was bad enough! To have a double dose of scandal in the family! Wouldn’t a fling be better than that—a fling, and a son he could adopt? But dark, solid, watchful Madame Lamotte shut down that idea. No! That wouldn’t work. It wasn't like Annette could have real feelings for him; one wouldn’t expect that at his age. If her mother wanted it and the worldly advantage was clearly significant—maybe! If not, a refusal was certain. Besides, he thought, “I’m not a bad guy. I don’t want to hurt her, and I don’t want anything sneaky. But I do want her, and I want a son! There’s no way around it but divorce—somehow—anyhow—divorce!” Under the shade of the plane trees, in the lamplight, he walked slowly along the railings of Green Park. Mist lingered there among the bluish shapes of the trees, beyond the lamps’ reach. How many hundreds of times had he walked past those trees from his dad’s house in Park Lane when he was very young; or from his own house in Montpellier Square during those four years of married life! And tonight, deciding to free himself from that long useless marriage, he felt like walking in at Hyde Park Corner, out at Knightsbridge Gate, just like he used to when heading home to Irene back in the day. What could she be like now?—how had she spent the years since he last saw her, twelve years in total, and seven since Uncle Jolyon left her that money? Was she still beautiful? Would he recognize her if he saw her? “I haven’t changed much,” he thought; “I bet she has. She made me suffer.” He suddenly remembered one night, the first time he went out to dinner alone—an old Malburian dinner—the first year of their marriage. How eagerly he had rushed back; and, sneaking in quietly, had heard her playing. Opening the drawing-room door silently, he had stood watching her face, different from any expression he knew, so much more open and trusting, as if she was giving a heart he’d never seen to her music. And he recalled how she stopped and looked around, how her expression changed back to one he did know, and how an icy shiver ran through him, even though the next moment he was hugging her shoulders. Yes, she had made him suffer! Divorce! It seemed absurd after all these years of total separation! But it had to happen. No other way! “The question,” he thought with sudden clarity, “is—which one of us? She or me? She abandoned me. She should pay for it. There’ll be someone, I guess.” Involuntarily, he let out a little snarl and turned, making his way back to Park Lane.
CHAPTER V
JAMES SEES VISIONS
The butler himself opened the door, and closing it softly, detained Soames on the inner mat.
The butler opened the door himself, and after gently closing it, he held Soames back on the inside mat.
“The master’s poorly, sir,” he murmured. “He wouldn’t go to bed till you came in. He’s still in the diningroom.”
“The master isn’t well, sir,” he whispered. “He wouldn’t go to bed until you got here. He’s still in the dining room.”
Soames responded in the hushed tone to which the house was now accustomed.
Soames replied in the quiet tone that the house had now gotten used to.
“What’s the matter with him, Warmson?”
“What’s wrong with him, Warmson?”
“Nervous, sir, I think. Might be the funeral; might be Mrs. Dartie’s comin’ round this afternoon. I think he overheard something. I’ve took him in a negus. The mistress has just gone up.”
“Nervous, sir, I think. It could be the funeral; it could be Mrs. Dartie coming by this afternoon. I think he overheard something. I brought him a negus. The mistress just went upstairs.”
Soames hung his hat on a mahogany stag’s-horn.
Soames hung his hat on a mahogany stag’s-horn.
“All right, Warmson, you can go to bed; I’ll take him up myself.” And he passed into the dining-room.
“All right, Warmson, you can go to bed; I’ll take him up myself.” And he walked into the dining room.
James was sitting before the fire, in a big armchair, with a camel-hair shawl, very light and warm, over his frock-coated shoulders, on to which his long white whiskers drooped. His white hair, still fairly thick, glistened in the lamplight; a little moisture from his fixed, light-grey eyes stained the cheeks, still quite well coloured, and the long deep furrows running to the corners of the clean-shaven lips, which moved as if mumbling thoughts. His long legs, thin as a crow’s, in shepherd’s plaid trousers, were bent at less than a right angle, and on one knee a spindly hand moved continually, with fingers wide apart and glistening tapered nails. Beside him, on a low stool, stood a half-finished glass of negus, bedewed with beads of heat. There he had been sitting, with intervals for meals, all day. At eighty-eight he was still organically sound, but suffering terribly from the thought that no one ever told him anything. It is, indeed, doubtful how he had become aware that Roger was being buried that day, for Emily had kept it from him. She was always keeping things from him. Emily was only seventy! James had a grudge against his wife’s youth. He felt sometimes that he would never have married her if he had known that she would have so many years before her, when he had so few. It was not natural. She would live fifteen or twenty years after he was gone, and might spend a lot of money; she had always had extravagant tastes. For all he knew she might want to buy one of these motor-cars. Cicely and Rachel and Imogen and all the young people—they all rode those bicycles now and went off Goodness knew where. And now Roger was gone. He didn’t know—couldn’t tell! The family was breaking up. Soames would know how much his uncle had left. Curiously he thought of Roger as Soames’ uncle not as his own brother. Soames! It was more and more the one solid spot in a vanishing world. Soames was careful; he was a warm man; but he had no one to leave his money to. There it was! He didn’t know! And there was that fellow Chamberlain! For James’ political principles had been fixed between ’70 and ’85 when “that rascally Radical” had been the chief thorn in the side of property and he distrusted him to this day in spite of his conversion; he would get the country into a mess and make money go down before he had done with it. A stormy petrel of a chap! Where was Soames? He had gone to the funeral of course which they had tried to keep from him. He knew that perfectly well; he had seen his son’s trousers. Roger! Roger in his coffin! He remembered how, when they came up from school together from the West, on the box seat of the old Slowflyer in 1824, Roger had got into the “boot” and gone to sleep. James uttered a thin cackle. A funny fellow—Roger—an original! He didn’t know! Younger than himself, and in his coffin! The family was breaking up. There was Val going to the university; he never came to see him now. He would cost a pretty penny up there. It was an extravagant age. And all the pretty pennies that his four grandchildren would cost him danced before James’ eyes. He did not grudge them the money, but he grudged terribly the risk which the spending of that money might bring on them; he grudged the diminution of security. And now that Cicely had married, she might be having children too. He didn’t know—couldn’t tell! Nobody thought of anything but spending money in these days, and racing about, and having what they called “a good time.” A motor-car went past the window. Ugly great lumbering thing, making all that racket! But there it was, the country rattling to the dogs! People in such a hurry that they couldn’t even care for style—a neat turnout like his barouche and bays was worth all those new-fangled things. And consols at 116! There must be a lot of money in the country. And now there was this old Kruger! They had tried to keep old Kruger from him. But he knew better; there would be a pretty kettle of fish out there! He had known how it would be when that fellow Gladstone—dead now, thank God! made such a mess of it after that dreadful business at Majuba. He shouldn’t wonder if the Empire split up and went to pot. And this vision of the Empire going to pot filled a full quarter of an hour with qualms of the most serious character. He had eaten a poor lunch because of them. But it was after lunch that the real disaster to his nerves occurred. He had been dozing when he became aware of voices—low voices. Ah! they never told him anything! Winifred’s and her mother’s. “Monty!” That fellow Dartie—always that fellow Dartie! The voices had receded; and James had been left alone, with his ears standing up like a hare’s, and fear creeping about his inwards. Why did they leave him alone? Why didn’t they come and tell him? And an awful thought, which through long years had haunted him, concreted again swiftly in his brain. Dartie had gone bankrupt—fraudulently bankrupt, and to save Winifred and the children, he—James—would have to pay! Could he—could Soames turn him into a limited company? No, he couldn’t! There it was! With every minute before Emily came back the spectre fiercened. Why, it might be forgery! With eyes fixed on the doubted Turner in the centre of the wall, James suffered tortures. He saw Dartie in the dock, his grandchildren in the gutter, and himself in bed. He saw the doubted Turner being sold at Jobson’s, and all the majestic edifice of property in rags. He saw in fancy Winifred unfashionably dressed, and heard in fancy Emily’s voice saying: “Now, don’t fuss, James!” She was always saying: “Don’t fuss!” She had no nerves; he ought never to have married a woman eighteen years younger than himself. Then Emily’s real voice said:
James was sitting in front of the fire in a big armchair, with a light and warm camel-hair shawl draped over his frock-coated shoulders, which his long white whiskers rested on. His still pretty thick white hair shone in the lamplight; a bit of moisture from his light-grey eyes stained his cheeks, which were still quite rosy, and deep lines ran to the corners of his clean-shaven lips, which moved as though he were mumbling thoughts. His legs, thin like a crow's, were bent at less than a right angle in shepherd's plaid trousers, and one spindly hand continually moved on one knee, with fingers spread apart and gleaming tapered nails. Next to him, on a low stool, sat a half-finished glass of negus, covered in beads of condensation from the heat. He had been sitting there, with breaks for meals, all day. At eighty-eight, he was still in good health, but he was suffering terribly from the thought that no one ever shared anything with him. It was unclear how he had found out that Roger was being buried that day, since Emily had kept it from him. She was always keeping things from him. Emily was only seventy! James resented his wife’s youth. Sometimes he felt he would never have married her if he'd known she would have so many years ahead of her while he had so few. It didn’t seem right. She would live fifteen or twenty years after he was gone and might spend a lot of money; she had always had expensive tastes. For all he knew, she might want to buy one of those motorcars. Cicely, Rachel, Imogen, and all the young people—they all rode their bicycles now and went off God knows where. And now Roger was gone. He didn’t know—couldn’t tell! The family was falling apart. Soames would know how much his uncle had left. Oddly, he thought of Roger as Soames’ uncle and not as his own brother. Soames! He was more and more the one solid thing in a disappearing world. Soames was careful; he was a decent guy; but he didn’t have anyone to leave his money to. There it was! He didn’t know! And then there was that guy Chamberlain! James’ political beliefs had been formed between ’70 and ’85 when “that rascally Radical” had been the main threat to property, and he distrusted him to this day despite his change of heart; he would get the country into a mess and cause money to drop before he was done. A real troublemaker! Where was Soames? He had gone to the funeral, of course, which they had tried to keep from him. He knew that perfectly well; he had seen his son’s trousers. Roger! Roger in his coffin! He remembered how, when they traveled back from school together from the West, on the box seat of the old Slowflyer in 1824, Roger had crawled into the “boot” and fallen asleep. James let out a thin laugh. A funny guy—Roger—such a character! He didn’t know! Younger than him, and in his coffin! The family was falling apart. Val was off to university; he never came to visit him anymore. It would cost a fortune for him there. It was an extravagant time. And all the expenses that his four grandchildren would run up danced before James' eyes. He didn’t begrudge them the money, but he was deeply concerned about the risks that spending that money might bring on them; he resented the loss of security. And now that Cicely was married, she might be having kids too. He didn’t know—couldn’t tell! Nobody cared about anything except spending money these days, rushing around, and having what they called “a good time.” A motorcar zoomed past the window. Ugly, lumbering thing, making all that noise! But there it was, the country going downhill! People were in such a rush that they didn’t even care about style—a neat carriage like his barouche and bays was worth all those new-fangled contraptions. And consols at 116! There must be a lot of money in the country. And now there was this old Kruger! They had tried to keep old Kruger from him. But he knew better; there would be a real mess out there! He had known how it would be when that guy Gladstone—now dead, thank God! made such a disaster of it after that awful situation at Majuba. He wouldn’t be surprised if the Empire broke apart and fell apart. And this vision of the Empire falling apart filled him with anxiety for a solid quarter of an hour. He had a terrible lunch because of it. But it was after lunch that the real disaster for his nerves happened. He had been dozing when he became aware of low voices. Ah! they never told him anything! Winifred’s and her mother’s. “Monty!” That guy Dartie—always that guy Dartie! The voices faded away, and James was left alone, ears perked up like a hare's, and fear creeping inside him. Why did they leave him alone? Why didn’t they come and tell him? And a dreadful thought, which had haunted him for years, reformed quickly in his mind. Dartie had gone bankrupt—fraudulently bankrupt, and to save Winifred and the kids, he—James—would have to cover it! Could he—could Soames turn him into a limited company? No, he couldn’t! There it was! With every minute before Emily got back, the worry grew worse. Why, it might be forgery! With his eyes fixed on the questioned Turner on the wall, James suffered in agony. He saw Dartie in the courtroom, his grandchildren in the gutter, and himself in bed. He pictured the disputed Turner being sold at Jobson’s, and all the grand structure of property in tatters. He imagined Winifred unfashionably dressed, and heard in his mind Emily’s voice saying: “Now, don’t fuss, James!” She was always saying: “Don’t fuss!” She had no nerves; he should never have married a woman eighteen years younger than himself. Then Emily’s real voice said:
“Have you had a nice nap, James?”
“Did you have a good nap, James?”
Nap! He was in torment, and she asked him that!
Nap! He was in agony, and she asked him that!
“What’s this about Dartie?” he said, and his eyes glared at her.
“What’s this about Dartie?” he said, and his eyes fixated on her.
Emily’s self-possession never deserted her.
Emily’s composure never left her.
“What have you been hearing?” she asked blandly.
“What have you been hearing?” she asked flatly.
“What’s this about Dartie?” repeated James. “He’s gone bankrupt.”
“What’s this about Dartie?” James asked again. “He’s gone bankrupt.”
“Fiddle!”
“Forget it!”
James made a great effort, and rose to the full height of his stork-like figure.
James put in a lot of effort and stood tall like a stork.
“You never tell me anything,” he said; “he’s gone bankrupt.”
“You never share anything with me,” he said; “he’s gone broke.”
The destruction of that fixed idea seemed to Emily all that mattered at the moment.
The destruction of that fixed idea felt like the only thing that mattered to Emily at that moment.
“He has not,” she answered firmly. “He’s gone to Buenos Aires.”
“He hasn’t,” she replied firmly. “He’s gone to Buenos Aires.”
If she had said “He’s gone to Mars” she could not have dealt James a more stunning blow; his imagination, invested entirely in British securities, could as little grasp one place as the other.
If she had said “He’s gone to Mars,” she couldn’t have delivered a bigger shock to James; his imagination, completely focused on British investments, couldn’t understand one location any better than the other.
“What’s he gone there for?” he said. “He’s got no money. What did he take?”
“What’s he gone there for?” he said. “He has no money. What did he take?”
Agitated within by Winifred’s news, and goaded by the constant reiteration of this jeremiad, Emily said calmly:
Agitated by Winifred's news and pushed by the constant repetition of this complaint, Emily said calmly:
“He took Winifred’s pearls and a dancer.”
“He took Winifred’s pearls and a dancer.”
“What!” said James, and sat down.
“What!” James said, sitting down.
His sudden collapse alarmed her, and smoothing his forehead, she said:
His sudden collapse shocked her, and as she gently stroked his forehead, she said:
“Now, don’t fuss, James!”
“Now, don’t worry, James!”
A dusky red had spread over James’ cheeks and forehead.
A reddish hue had spread across James' cheeks and forehead.
“I paid for them,” he said tremblingly; “he’s a thief! I—I knew how it would be. He’ll be the death of me; he ....” Words failed him and he sat quite still. Emily, who thought she knew him so well, was alarmed, and went towards the sideboard where she kept some sal volatile. She could not see the tenacious Forsyte spirit working in that thin, tremulous shape against the extravagance of the emotion called up by this outrage on Forsyte principles—the Forsyte spirit deep in there, saying: “You mustn’t get into a fantod, it’ll never do. You won’t digest your lunch. You’ll have a fit!” All unseen by her, it was doing better work in James than sal volatile.
“I paid for them,” he said, shaking; “he’s a thief! I—I knew this would happen. He’ll be the end of me; he ....” He was at a loss for words and sat completely still. Emily, who thought she knew him well, felt worried and went to the sideboard where she kept some sal volatile. She couldn’t see the strong Forsyte spirit battling in that thin, trembling figure against the overwhelming emotions triggered by this violation of Forsyte principles—the Forsyte spirit deep inside him, insisting: “Don’t get worked up, it’ll be a disaster. You won’t digest your lunch. You’ll have a fit!” All of this, unnoticed by her, was providing better help to James than sal volatile.
“Drink this,” she said.
“Drink this,” she said.
James waved it aside.
James brushed it off.
“What was Winifred about,” he said, “to let him take her pearls?” Emily perceived the crisis past.
“What was Winifred thinking,” he said, “to let him take her pearls?” Emily realized the crisis was over.
“She can have mine,” she said comfortably. “I never wear them. She’d better get a divorce.”
“She can have mine,” she said casually. “I never wear them. She should probably get a divorce.”
“There you go!” said James. “Divorce! We’ve never had a divorce in the family. Where’s Soames?”
“There you go!” said James. “Divorce! We’ve never had a divorce in the family. Where’s Soames?”
“He’ll be in directly.”
"He'll be in shortly."
“No, he won’t,” said James, almost fiercely; “he’s at the funeral. You think I know nothing.”
“No, he won’t,” James said, almost angrily; “he’s at the funeral. You think I don’t know anything.”
“Well,” said Emily with calm, “you shouldn’t get into such fusses when we tell you things.” And plumping up his cushions, and putting the sal volatile beside him, she left the room.
“Well,” Emily said calmly, “you shouldn’t get so worked up when we tell you things.” After fluffing his cushions and placing the sal volatile beside him, she left the room.
But James sat there seeing visions—of Winifred in the Divorce Court, and the family name in the papers; of the earth falling on Roger’s coffin; of Val taking after his father; of the pearls he had paid for and would never see again; of money back at four per cent., and the country going to the dogs; and, as the afternoon wore into evening, and tea-time passed, and dinnertime, those visions became more and more mixed and menacing—of being told nothing, till he had nothing left of all his wealth, and they told him nothing of it. Where was Soames? Why didn’t he come in?... His hand grasped the glass of negus, he raised it to drink, and saw his son standing there looking at him. A little sigh of relief escaped his lips, and putting the glass down, he said:
But James sat there seeing visions—of Winifred in court for the divorce, and their family name splashed across the headlines; of the earth caving in on Roger’s coffin; of Val turning out just like his father; of the pearls he’d bought and would never see again; of money earning four percent, and the country going downhill. As the afternoon turned into evening, and tea time passed, then dinner time, those visions grew more and more jumbled and threatening—of being kept in the dark until he lost everything he owned, and nobody told him anything about it. Where was Soames? Why wasn’t he coming in?... His hand tightened around the glass of negus, he raised it to drink, and saw his son standing there looking at him. A small sigh of relief slipped from his lips, and putting the glass down, he said:
“There you are! Dartie’s gone to Buenos Aires.”
“There you are! Dartie’s gone to Buenos Aires.”
Soames nodded. “That’s all right,” he said; “good riddance.”
Soames nodded. “That's fine,” he said; “good riddance.”
A wave of assuagement passed over James’ brain. Soames knew. Soames was the only one of them all who had sense. Why couldn’t he come and live at home? He had no son of his own. And he said plaintively:
A wave of relief washed over James' mind. Soames understood. Soames was the only one among them who had any sense. Why couldn't he come and live at home? He didn't have a son of his own. And he said sadly:
“At my age I get nervous. I wish you were more at home, my boy.”
“At my age, I get anxious. I wish you were more present, my son.”
Again Soames nodded; the mask of his countenance betrayed no understanding, but he went closer, and as if by accident touched his father’s shoulder.
Again Soames nodded; his face showed no sign of understanding, but he moved closer and, almost accidentally, touched his father’s shoulder.
“They sent their love to you at Timothy’s,” he said. “It went off all right. I’ve been to see Winifred. I’m going to take steps.” And he thought: “Yes, and you mustn’t hear of them.”
“They sent their love to you at Timothy’s,” he said. “It went well. I’ve seen Winifred. I’m going to take action.” And he thought: “Yes, and you shouldn’t know about it.”
James looked up; his long white whiskers quivered, his thin throat between the points of his collar looked very gristly and naked.
James looked up; his long white whiskers twitched, and his thin throat peeking out from between the points of his collar looked very sinewy and bare.
“I’ve been very poorly all day,” he said; “they never tell me anything.”
“I’ve felt really bad all day,” he said; “they never tell me anything.”
Soames’ heart twitched.
Soames' heart raced.
“Well, it’s all right. There’s nothing to worry about. Will you come up now?” and he put his hand under his father’s arm.
“Well, it’s all good. There’s nothing to stress about. Will you come up now?” and he put his hand under his father’s arm.
James obediently and tremulously raised himself, and together they went slowly across the room, which had a rich look in the firelight, and out to the stairs. Very slowly they ascended.
James quietly and nervously got to his feet, and together they slowly crossed the room, which looked luxurious in the firelight, and headed for the stairs. They climbed very slowly.
“Good-night, my boy,” said James at his bedroom door.
“Good night, my boy,” said James at his bedroom door.
“Good-night, father,” answered Soames. His hand stroked down the sleeve beneath the shawl; it seemed to have almost nothing in it, so thin was the arm. And, turning away from the light in the opening doorway, he went up the extra flight to his own bedroom.
“Goodnight, Dad,” Soames replied. His hand glided down the sleeve under the shawl; the arm felt so thin that it seemed to almost lack substance. Turning away from the light in the open doorway, he climbed the extra flight of stairs to his bedroom.
“I want a son,” he thought, sitting on the edge of his bed; “I want a son.”
“I want a son,” he thought, sitting on the edge of his bed; “I want a son.”
CHAPTER VI
NO-LONGER-YOUNG JOLYON AT HOME
Trees take little account of time, and the old oak on the upper lawn at Robin Hill looked no day older than when Bosinney sprawled under it and said to Soames: “Forsyte, I’ve found the very place for your house.” Since then Swithin had dreamed, and old Jolyon died, beneath its branches. And now, close to the swing, no-longer-young Jolyon often painted there. Of all spots in the world it was perhaps the most sacred to him, for he had loved his father.
Trees are indifferent to time, and the old oak on the upper lawn at Robin Hill looked no different than when Bosinney lounged beneath it and told Soames, “Forsyte, I’ve found the perfect spot for your house.” Since then, Swithin had dreamed, and old Jolyon passed away, beneath its branches. Now, near the swing, not-so-young Jolyon often painted there. Of all places in the world, it was perhaps the most sacred to him, because he had loved his father.
Contemplating its great girth—crinkled and a little mossed, but not yet hollow—he would speculate on the passage of time. That tree had seen, perhaps, all real English history; it dated, he shouldn’t wonder, from the days of Elizabeth at least. His own fifty years were as nothing to its wood. When the house behind it, which he now owned, was three hundred years of age instead of twelve, that tree might still be standing there, vast and hollow—for who would commit such sacrilege as to cut it down? A Forsyte might perhaps still be living in that house, to guard it jealously. And Jolyon would wonder what the house would look like coated with such age. Wistaria was already about its walls—the new look had gone. Would it hold its own and keep the dignity Bosinney had bestowed on it, or would the giant London have lapped it round and made it into an asylum in the midst of a jerry-built wilderness? Often, within and without of it, he was persuaded that Bosinney had been moved by the spirit when he built. He had put his heart into that house, indeed! It might even become one of the “homes of England”—a rare achievement for a house in these degenerate days of building. And the aesthetic spirit, moving hand in hand with his Forsyte sense of possessive continuity, dwelt with pride and pleasure on his ownership thereof. There was the smack of reverence and ancestor-worship (if only for one ancestor) in his desire to hand this house down to his son and his son’s son. His father had loved the house, had loved the view, the grounds, that tree; his last years had been happy there, and no one had lived there before him. These last eleven years at Robin Hill had formed in Jolyon’s life as a painter, the important period of success. He was now in the very van of water-colour art, hanging on the line everywhere. His drawings fetched high prices. Specialising in that one medium with the tenacity of his breed, he had “arrived”—rather late, but not too late for a member of the family which made a point of living for ever. His art had really deepened and improved. In conformity with his position he had grown a short fair beard, which was just beginning to grizzle, and hid his Forsyte chin; his brown face had lost the warped expression of his ostracised period—he looked, if anything, younger. The loss of his wife in 1894 had been one of those domestic tragedies which turn out in the end for the good of all. He had, indeed, loved her to the last, for his was an affectionate spirit, but she had become increasingly difficult: jealous of her step-daughter June, jealous even of her own little daughter Holly, and making ceaseless plaint that he could not love her, ill as she was, and “useless to everyone, and better dead.” He had mourned her sincerely, but his face had looked younger since she died. If she could only have believed that she made him happy, how much happier would the twenty years of their companionship have been!
Contemplating its great size—wrinkled and a little mossy, but not yet hollow—he would think about the passage of time. That tree had likely witnessed all of real English history; it probably dated back to the days of Elizabeth at least. His own fifty years felt insignificant compared to its lifespan. When the house behind it, which he now owned, was three hundred years old instead of twelve, that tree might still be standing there, massive and hollow—after all, who would commit such a sacrilege as to cut it down? A Forsyte might still be living in that house, guarding it jealously. And Jolyon would wonder what the house would look like after so many years. Wisteria was already climbing its walls—the new look had faded. Would it stand strong and retain the dignity Bosinney had given it, or would the sprawling city of London engulf it and turn it into a rundown shelter amidst a sea of poorly built structures? Often, both inside and outside the house, he felt convinced that Bosinney had been inspired when he constructed it. He had truly poured his heart into that house! It could even become one of the “homes of England”—a rare achievement for a house in these declining times of construction. The artistic spirit, merging with his Forsyte sense of possessive continuity, filled him with pride and pleasure about owning it. He felt a sense of reverence and ancestor-worship (if only for one ancestor) in his desire to pass this house down to his son and his grandson. His father had cherished the house, loved the view, the grounds, that tree; his last years had been happy there, and no one had lived there before him. These last eleven years at Robin Hill had formed a significant period of success in Jolyon’s life as a painter. He was now at the forefront of watercolor art, exhibiting everywhere. His drawings fetched high prices. Specializing in that medium with the determination of his family, he had “arrived”—a bit late, but not too late for a family known for living forever. His art had genuinely deepened and improved. In keeping with his status, he had grown a short fair beard, now just starting to turn gray, which concealed his Forsyte chin; his brown face had shed the warped look from his ostracized period—if anything, he appeared younger. The loss of his wife in 1894 had been one of those domestic tragedies that ultimately lead to good outcomes. He had truly loved her until the end, as he had an affectionate spirit, but she had become increasingly difficult: jealous of her stepdaughter June, envious even of her little daughter Holly, constantly lamenting that he could not love her, ill as she was, and “useless to everyone, and better off dead.” He had mourned her sincerely, but he looked younger since her passing. If only she had believed that she made him happy, how much happier those twenty years of their companionship could have been!
June had never really got on well with her who had reprehensibly taken her own mother’s place; and ever since old Jolyon died she had been established in a sort of studio in London. But she had come back to Robin Hill on her stepmother’s death, and gathered the reins there into her small decided hands. Jolly was then at Harrow; Holly still learning from Mademoiselle Beauce. There had been nothing to keep Jolyon at home, and he had removed his grief and his paint-box abroad. There he had wandered, for the most part in Brittany, and at last had fetched up in Paris. He had stayed there several months, and come back with the younger face and the short fair beard. Essentially a man who merely lodged in any house, it had suited him perfectly that June should reign at Robin Hill, so that he was free to go off with his easel where and when he liked. She was inclined, it is true, to regard the house rather as an asylum for her protégés; but his own outcast days had filled Jolyon for ever with sympathy towards an outcast, and June’s “lame ducks” about the place did not annoy him. By all means let her have them down—and feed them up; and though his slightly cynical humour perceived that they ministered to his daughter’s love of domination as well as moved her warm heart, he never ceased to admire her for having so many ducks. He fell, indeed, year by year into a more and more detached and brotherly attitude towards his own son and daughters, treating them with a sort of whimsical equality. When he went down to Harrow to see Jolly, he never quite knew which of them was the elder, and would sit eating cherries with him out of one paper bag, with an affectionate and ironical smile twisting up an eyebrow and curling his lips a little. And he was always careful to have money in his pocket, and to be modish in his dress, so that his son need not blush for him. They were perfect friends, but never seemed to have occasion for verbal confidences, both having the competitive self-consciousness of Forsytes. They knew they would stand by each other in scrapes, but there was no need to talk about it. Jolyon had a striking horror—partly original sin, but partly the result of his early immorality—of the moral attitude. The most he could ever have said to his son would have been:
June had never really gotten along with her who had shamefully taken her own mother’s place; and ever since old Jolyon died, she had been living in a kind of studio in London. But she returned to Robin Hill after her stepmother died, and took control there with her small, determined hands. Jolly was at Harrow; Holly was still learning from Mademoiselle Beauce. There was nothing to keep Jolyon at home, so he took his grief and his paint box abroad. He wandered mostly in Brittany and eventually ended up in Paris. He stayed there for several months and came back with a younger face and a short fair beard. Essentially someone who merely rented a room in any house, it suited him perfectly that June was in charge at Robin Hill, allowing him the freedom to take off with his easel wherever and whenever he wanted. It’s true she tended to see the house as more of a shelter for her protégés; but his own days as an outcast had filled Jolyon with endless sympathy for those on the fringes, and June’s “lame ducks” around the place didn’t bother him. By all means, let her take them in and care for them; and although his slightly cynical sense of humor saw that they fueled his daughter’s desire for control as well as her compassionate heart, he never stopped admiring her for having so many ducks. Indeed, year by year, he adopted a more detached and brotherly approach towards his own son and daughters, treating them with a kind of whimsical equality. When he went to Harrow to visit Jolly, he never quite knew which of them was older, sitting there sharing cherries from the same paper bag, with an affectionate and ironic smile curling one eyebrow and his lips slightly. He always made sure to have money in his pocket and to dress stylishly, so his son wouldn’t have to be embarrassed by him. They were perfect friends but never seemed to need to have deep conversations, each having the competitive self-awareness of Forsytes. They knew they would support each other in tough situations, but there was no need to talk about it. Jolyon had a deep-seated horror—partly from original sin, but partly shaped by his early immorality—of moral ideals. The most he could ever have said to his son would have been:
“Look here, old man; don’t forget you’re a gentleman,” and then have wondered whimsically whether that was not a snobbish sentiment. The great cricket match was perhaps the most searching and awkward time they annually went through together, for Jolyon had been at Eton. They would be particularly careful during that match, continually saying: “Hooray! Oh! hard luck, old man!” or “Hooray! Oh! bad luck, Dad!” to each other, when some disaster at which their hearts bounded happened to the opposing school. And Jolyon would wear a grey top hat, instead of his usual soft one, to save his son’s feelings, for a black top hat he could not stomach. When Jolly went up to Oxford, Jolyon went up with him, amused, humble, and a little anxious not to discredit his boy amongst all these youths who seemed so much more assured and old than himself. He often thought, “Glad I’m a painter” for he had long dropped under-writing at Lloyds—“it’s so innocuous. You can’t look down on a painter—you can’t take him seriously enough.” For Jolly, who had a sort of natural lordliness, had passed at once into a very small set, who secretly amused his father. The boy had fair hair which curled a little, and his grandfather’s deepset iron-grey eyes. He was well-built and very upright, and always pleased Jolyon’s aesthetic sense, so that he was a tiny bit afraid of him, as artists ever are of those of their own sex whom they admire physically. On that occasion, however, he actually did screw up his courage to give his son advice, and this was it:
“Listen here, old man; don’t forget you’re a gentleman,” and then he wondered playfully if that was a snobbish thought. The big cricket match was probably the most intense and awkward time they went through together each year, since Jolyon had been at Eton. They were especially careful during that match, constantly saying, “Hooray! Oh! tough luck, old man!” or “Hooray! Oh! bad luck, Dad!” to each other whenever something unfortunate happened to the opposing school. Jolyon would wear a grey top hat, instead of his usual soft one, to spare his son's feelings, because he couldn’t stand a black top hat. When Jolly went up to Oxford, Jolyon accompanied him, feeling amused, humble, and a bit anxious not to embarrass his son among all these young men who seemed so much more confident and mature than he was. He often thought, “Glad I’m a painter” since he had long stopped underwriting at Lloyds—“it’s so harmless. You can’t look down on a painter—you can’t take him seriously enough.” Jolly, who had a natural nobility, quickly fit into a very small group that secretly entertained his father. The boy had light hair that curled a little, and his grandfather’s deep-set iron-grey eyes. He was well-built and very upright, and always pleased Jolyon’s artistic sense, so he was a little intimidated by him, as artists often are by those of their own gender whom they admire physically. On that occasion, however, he actually gathered the courage to give his son some advice, and this was it:
“Look here, old man, you’re bound to get into debt; mind you come to me at once. Of course, I’ll always pay them. But you might remember that one respects oneself more afterwards if one pays one’s own way. And don’t ever borrow, except from me, will you?”
“Listen up, old man, you're definitely going to end up in debt; make sure you come to me right away. Of course, I'll always cover your expenses. But keep in mind that you feel better about yourself later if you take care of your own finances. And don’t borrow from anyone else, except me, okay?”
And Jolly had said:
And Jolly had said:
“All right, Dad, I won’t,” and he never had.
“All right, Dad, I won’t,” and he never did.
“And there’s just one other thing. I don’t know much about morality and that, but there is this: It’s always worth while before you do anything to consider whether it’s going to hurt another person more than is absolutely necessary.”
“And there’s just one more thing. I don’t know much about morality and all that, but here’s the thing: it’s always a good idea to think about whether your actions are going to hurt someone else more than absolutely necessary before you do anything.”
Jolly had looked thoughtful, and nodded, and presently had squeezed his father’s hand. And Jolyon had thought: “I wonder if I had the right to say that?” He always had a sort of dread of losing the dumb confidence they had in each other; remembering how for long years he had lost his own father’s, so that there had been nothing between them but love at a great distance. He under-estimated, no doubt, the change in the spirit of the age since he himself went up to Cambridge in ’65; and perhaps he underestimated, too, his boy’s power of understanding that he was tolerant to the very bone. It was that tolerance of his, and possibly his scepticism, which ever made his relations towards June so queerly defensive. She was such a decided mortal; knew her own mind so terribly well; wanted things so inexorably until she got them—and then, indeed, often dropped them like a hot potato. Her mother had been like that, whence had come all those tears. Not that his incompatibility with his daughter was anything like what it had been with the first Mrs. Young Jolyon. One could be amused where a daughter was concerned; in a wife’s case one could not be amused. To see June set her heart and jaw on a thing until she got it was all right, because it was never anything which interfered fundamentally with Jolyon’s liberty—the one thing on which his jaw was also absolutely rigid, a considerable jaw, under that short grizzling beard. Nor was there ever any necessity for real heart-to-heart encounters. One could break away into irony—as indeed he often had to. But the real trouble with June was that she had never appealed to his aesthetic sense, though she might well have, with her red-gold hair and her viking-coloured eyes, and that touch of the Berserker in her spirit. It was very different with Holly, soft and quiet, shy and affectionate, with a playful imp in her somewhere. He watched this younger daughter of his through the duckling stage with extraordinary interest. Would she come out a swan? With her sallow oval face and her grey wistful eyes and those long dark lashes, she might, or she might not. Only this last year had he been able to guess. Yes, she would be a swan—rather a dark one, always a shy one, but an authentic swan. She was eighteen now, and Mademoiselle Beauce was gone—the excellent lady had removed, after eleven years haunted by her continuous reminiscences of the “well-brrred little Tayleurs,” to another family whose bosom would now be agitated by her reminiscences of the “well-brrred little Forsytes.” She had taught Holly to speak French like herself.
Jolly looked thoughtful, nodded, and then squeezed his father’s hand. Jolyon wondered, “Did I have the right to say that?” He always felt anxious about losing the unspoken trust they had in each other, remembering how he had lost that with his own father over many years, leaving only a distant love between them. He probably underestimated how much the world had changed since he went to Cambridge in ’65, and maybe he also underestimated his son’s ability to understand that he was deeply tolerant. It was this tolerance, and likely his skepticism, that made his relationship with June feel so oddly defensive. She was such a strong-willed person; she knew exactly what she wanted, pursued it relentlessly until she achieved it—and then often discarded it like a hot potato. Her mother had been the same, which was why there were so many tears. But his disconnect with his daughter was nothing like what it had been with the first Mrs. Young Jolyon. With a daughter, you could find amusement; with a wife, you could not. Watching June set her heart and determination on something until she got it was fine, as it never fundamentally interfered with Jolyon’s freedom—the one thing he was also completely set on, a strong jaw beneath his short, graying beard. There was never a real need for deep conversations. He could always fall back on irony—as he often did. But the real issue with June was that she had never appealed to his aesthetic sense, even though she could have, with her red-gold hair, Viking-like eyes, and that fierce spark in her spirit. It was quite different with Holly, who was soft, quiet, shy, and affectionate, with a playful imp inside her. He watched his younger daughter through her duckling phase with great interest. Would she turn into a swan? With her pale oval face, grey wistful eyes, and long dark lashes, she might, or she might not. Only in the past year had he started to see the signs. Yes, she would be a swan—maybe a dark one, always shy, but a real swan nonetheless. She was eighteen now, and Mademoiselle Beauce was gone—the wonderful lady had moved on after eleven years, filled with memories of the “well-bred little Tayleurs,” to another family who would now be stirred by her reminiscences of the “well-bred little Forsytes.” She had taught Holly to speak French just like her.
Portraiture was not Jolyon’s forte, but he had already drawn his younger daughter three times, and was drawing her a fourth, on the afternoon of October 4th, 1899, when a card was brought to him which caused his eyebrows to go up:
Portraiture wasn't Jolyon's strong suit, but he had already drawn his younger daughter three times and was working on a fourth drawing on the afternoon of October 4th, 1899, when a card was delivered to him that made his eyebrows raise.
MR. SOAMES FORSYTE THE SHELTER, CONNOISSEURS CLUB, MAPLEDURHAM. ST. JAMES’S.
MR. SOAMES FORSYTE THE SHELTER, CONNOISSEURS CLUB, MAPLEDURHAM. ST. JAMES’S.
But here the Forsyte Saga must digress again....
But here the Forsyte Saga has to pause again....
To return from a long travel in Spain to a darkened house, to a little daughter bewildered with tears, to the sight of a loved father lying peaceful in his last sleep, had never been, was never likely to be, forgotten by so impressionable and warm-hearted a man as Jolyon. A sense as of mystery, too, clung to that sad day, and about the end of one whose life had been so well-ordered, balanced, and above-board. It seemed incredible that his father could thus have vanished without, as it were, announcing his intention, without last words to his son, and due farewells. And those incoherent allusions of little Holly to “the lady in grey,” of Mademoiselle Beauce to a Madame Errant (as it sounded) involved all things in a mist, lifted a little when he read his father’s will and the codicil thereto. It had been his duty as executor of that will and codicil to inform Irene, wife of his cousin Soames, of her life interest in fifteen thousand pounds. He had called on her to explain that the existing investment in India Stock, ear-marked to meet the charge, would produce for her the interesting net sum of £430 odd a year, clear of income tax. This was but the third time he had seen his cousin Soames’ wife—if indeed she was still his wife, of which he was not quite sure. He remembered having seen her sitting in the Botanical Gardens waiting for Bosinney—a passive, fascinating figure, reminding him of Titian’s “Heavenly Love,” and again, when, charged by his father, he had gone to Montpellier Square on the afternoon when Bosinney’s death was known. He still recalled vividly her sudden appearance in the drawing-room doorway on that occasion—her beautiful face, passing from wild eagerness of hope to stony despair; remembered the compassion he had felt, Soames’ snarling smile, his words, “We are not at home!” and the slam of the front door.
To come back from a long trip in Spain to a dark house, to a little daughter confused and in tears, and to see a beloved father lying peacefully in his final sleep, had always been, and would likely never be forgotten by such an impressionable and warm-hearted man as Jolyon. A sense of mystery, too, hung over that sad day, about the end of someone whose life had been so well-ordered, balanced, and straightforward. It seemed unbelievable that his father could have vanished like this, without, in a sense, announcing his intention, without any last words to his son, and proper goodbyes. Those vague references from little Holly about “the lady in grey,” and from Mademoiselle Beauce about a Madame Errant (as it sounded), made everything feel unclear, though it became a bit clearer when he read his father’s will and the codicil attached to it. As the executor of that will and codicil, it was his responsibility to inform Irene, his cousin Soames’ wife, about her life interest in fifteen thousand pounds. He had visited her to explain that the current investment in India Stock, set aside to cover the expenses, would give her the impressive net amount of around £430 a year, free of income tax. This was only the third time he had seen his cousin Soames’ wife—if she was still his wife, which he wasn't entirely sure about. He remembered seeing her sitting in the Botanical Gardens waiting for Bosinney—a passive, captivating figure, reminiscent of Titian’s “Heavenly Love,” and again, when he had gone to Montpellier Square on the afternoon Bosinney’s death was confirmed, at his father's request. He still vividly recalled her sudden appearance in the drawing-room doorway that day—her beautiful face going from wild eagerness of hope to stony despair; he remembered the pity he felt, Soames’ sneering smile, his words, “We are not at home!” and the loud slam of the front door.
This third time he saw a face and form more beautiful—freed from that warp of wild hope and despair. Looking at her, he thought: “Yes, you are just what the Dad would have admired!” And the strange story of his father’s Indian summer became slowly clear to him. She spoke of old Jolyon with reverence and tears in her eyes. “He was so wonderfully kind to me; I don’t know why. He looked so beautiful and peaceful sitting in that chair under the tree; it was I who first came on him sitting there, you know. Such a lovely day. I don’t think an end could have been happier. We should all like to go out like that.”
This time, he saw a face and figure that were more beautiful—free from the distortion of wild hope and despair. As he looked at her, he thought: “Yes, you are exactly what Dad would have admired!” The strange story of his father’s late-life happiness gradually became clear to him. She spoke of old Jolyon with deep respect, tears in her eyes. “He was so wonderfully kind to me; I don’t know why. He looked so beautiful and peaceful sitting in that chair under the tree; I was the first one to find him there, you know. It was such a lovely day. I can’t imagine a more perfect ending. We would all want to go out like that.”
“Quite right!” he had thought. “We should all like to go out in full summer with beauty stepping towards us across a lawn.”
“Absolutely!” he thought. “We would all want to head outside in full summer with beauty approaching us across a lawn.”
And looking round the little, almost empty drawing-room, he had asked her what she was going to do now. “I am going to live again a little, Cousin Jolyon. It’s wonderful to have money of one’s own. I’ve never had any. I shall keep this flat, I think; I’m used to it; but I shall be able to go to Italy.”
And looking around the small, almost empty living room, he asked her what she was going to do next. “I’m going to enjoy life a bit, Cousin Jolyon. It’s amazing to have money of my own. I’ve never had that before. I think I’ll keep this apartment; I’m comfortable here; but now I can go to Italy.”
“Exactly!” Jolyon had murmured, looking at her faintly smiling lips; and he had gone away thinking: “A fascinating woman! What a waste! I’m glad the Dad left her that money.” He had not seen her again, but every quarter he had signed her cheque, forwarding it to her bank, with a note to the Chelsea flat to say that he had done so; and always he had received a note in acknowledgment, generally from the flat, but sometimes from Italy; so that her personality had become embodied in slightly scented grey paper, an upright fine handwriting, and the words, “Dear Cousin Jolyon.” Man of property that he now was, the slender cheque he signed often gave rise to the thought: “Well, I suppose she just manages”; sliding into a vague wonder how she was faring otherwise in a world of men not wont to let beauty go unpossessed. At first Holly had spoken of her sometimes, but “ladies in grey” soon fade from children’s memories; and the tightening of June’s lips in those first weeks after her grandfather’s death whenever her former friend’s name was mentioned, had discouraged allusion. Only once, indeed, had June spoken definitely: “I’ve forgiven her. I’m frightfully glad she’s independent now....”
“Exactly!” Jolyon had murmured, looking at her slightly smiling lips; and he had walked away thinking: “She’s such an intriguing woman! What a shame! I’m glad Dad left her that money.” He hadn’t seen her again, but every quarter he signed her check, sent it to her bank, along with a note to the Chelsea flat saying that he had done so; and he always received a note in return, usually from the flat, but sometimes from Italy; so her personality became wrapped up in slightly scented grey paper, an elegant handwriting, and the words, “Dear Cousin Jolyon.” As a man of property now, the slender check he signed often led him to think: “Well, I guess she just gets by”; drifting into a vague curiosity about how she was managing in a world where men often don’t let beauty go unnoticed. At first, Holly would mention her sometimes, but “ladies in grey” soon fade from children’s memories; and the tightness in June’s lips in those early weeks after her grandfather’s death whenever her former friend’s name came up had discouraged any mention. Only once had June truly said: “I’ve forgiven her. I’m really glad she’s independent now….”
On receiving Soames’ card, Jolyon said to the maid—for he could not abide butlers—“Show him into the study, please, and say I’ll be there in a minute”; and then he looked at Holly and asked:
On getting Soames’ card, Jolyon told the maid—since he couldn't stand butlers—“Please show him into the study, and let him know I’ll be there in a minute”; then he turned to Holly and asked:
“Do you remember ‘the lady in grey,’ who used to give you music-lessons?”
“Do you remember ‘the lady in grey’ who used to give you music lessons?”
“Oh yes, why? Has she come?”
“Oh yes, why? Has she arrived?”
Jolyon shook his head, and, changing his holland blouse for a coat, was silent, perceiving suddenly that such history was not for those young ears. His face, in fact, became whimsical perplexity incarnate while he journeyed towards the study.
Jolyon shook his head and, swapping his casual shirt for a coat, fell silent, realizing that such stories weren't meant for young ears. His face, in fact, turned into a picture of whimsical confusion as he walked toward the study.
Standing by the french-window, looking out across the terrace at the oak tree, were two figures, middle-aged and young, and he thought: “Who’s that boy? Surely they never had a child.”
Standing by the French window, looking out across the terrace at the oak tree, were two figures, one middle-aged and one young, and he thought: “Who’s that boy? They couldn’t have had a child.”
The elder figure turned. The meeting of those two Forsytes of the second generation, so much more sophisticated than the first, in the house built for the one and owned and occupied by the other, was marked by subtle defensiveness beneath distinct attempt at cordiality. “Has he come about his wife?” Jolyon was thinking; and Soames, “How shall I begin?” while Val, brought to break the ice, stood negligently scrutinising this “bearded pard” from under his dark, thick eyelashes.
The older figure turned. The encounter between these two Forsytes of the second generation, so much more refined than the first, in the house built for one and owned and occupied by the other, was characterized by a subtle defensiveness beneath a clear effort at friendliness. “Has he come to talk about his wife?” Jolyon wondered; and Soames thought, “How should I start?” Meanwhile, Val, tasked with breaking the ice, casually observed this “bearded guy” from under his dark, thick eyelashes.
“This is Val Dartie,” said Soames, “my sister’s son. He’s just going up to Oxford. I thought I’d like him to know your boy.”
“This is Val Dartie,” said Soames, “my sister’s son. He’s just headed to Oxford. I thought he should meet your son.”
“Ah! I’m sorry Jolly’s away. What college?”
“Ah! I’m sorry Jolly's not here. Which college?”
“B.N.C.,” replied Val.
"B.N.C.," Val responded.
“Jolly’s at the ‘House,’ but he’ll be delighted to look you up.”
“Jolly’s at the ‘House,’ but he’ll be happy to find you.”
“Thanks awfully.”
“Thanks a lot.”
“Holly’s in—if you could put up with a female relation, she’d show you round. You’ll find her in the hall if you go through the curtains. I was just painting her.”
“Holly’s in—if you can deal with a female relative, she’ll give you a tour. You’ll find her in the hall if you go through the curtains. I was just painting her.”
With another “Thanks, awfully!” Val vanished, leaving the two cousins with the ice unbroken.
With another “Thanks a lot!” Val disappeared, leaving the two cousins with the ice still unbroken.
“I see you’ve some drawings at the ‘Water Colours,’” said Soames.
“I see you have some drawings at the ‘Water Colours,’” said Soames.
Jolyon winced. He had been out of touch with the Forsyte family at large for twenty-six years, but they were connected in his mind with Frith’s “Derby Day” and Landseer prints. He had heard from June that Soames was a connoisseur, which made it worse. He had become aware, too, of a curious sensation of repugnance.
Jolyon flinched. He had been disconnected from the Forsyte family for twenty-six years, but he still associated them with Frith’s “Derby Day” and Landseer prints. He had heard from June that Soames was an art enthusiast, which made it even worse. He also felt a strange sense of disgust.
“I haven’t seen you for a long time,” he said.
“I haven’t seen you in ages,” he said.
“No,” answered Soames between close lips, “not since—as a matter of fact, it’s about that I’ve come. You’re her trustee, I’m told.”
“No,” replied Soames with his lips pressed together, “not since—actually, that’s why I came. I heard you’re her trustee.”
Jolyon nodded.
Jolyon gave a nod.
“Twelve years is a long time,” said Soames rapidly: “I—I’m tired of it.”
“Twelve years is a long time,” Soames said quickly. “I—I’m tired of it.”
Jolyon found no more appropriate answer than:
Jolyon couldn't think of a better answer than:
“Won’t you smoke?”
"Want to smoke?"
“No, thanks.”
"No, thanks."
Jolyon himself lit a cigarette.
Jolyon lit a cigarette.
“I wish to be free,” said Soames abruptly.
“I want to be free,” Soames said suddenly.
“I don’t see her,” murmured Jolyon through the fume of his cigarette.
“I can’t see her,” Jolyon said quietly through the smoke of his cigarette.
“But you know where she lives, I suppose?”
“But you know where she lives, right?”
Jolyon nodded. He did not mean to give her address without permission. Soames seemed to divine his thought.
Jolyon nodded. He didn't intend to give her address without asking first. Soames seemed to sense what he was thinking.
“I don’t want her address,” he said; “I know it.”
“I don’t need her address,” he said; “I already know it.”
“What exactly do you want?”
“What do you want?”
“She deserted me. I want a divorce.”
“She left me. I want a divorce.”
“Rather late in the day, isn’t it?”
“Isn’t it a bit late in the day?”
“Yes,” said Soames. And there was a silence.
“Yes,” Soames said. And then there was silence.
“I don’t know much about these things—at least, I’ve forgotten,” said Jolyon with a wry smile. He himself had had to wait for death to grant him a divorce from the first Mrs. Jolyon. “Do you wish me to see her about it?”
“I don’t know much about these things—at least, I’ve forgotten,” Jolyon said with a wry smile. He had to wait for death to give him a divorce from the first Mrs. Jolyon. “Do you want me to talk to her about it?”
Soames raised his eyes to his cousin’s face. “I suppose there’s someone,” he said.
Soames looked up at his cousin's face. “I guess there’s someone,” he said.
A shrug moved Jolyon’s shoulders.
Jolyon shrugged.
“I don’t know at all. I imagine you may have both lived as if the other were dead. It’s usual in these cases.”
“I have no idea. I guess you both might have acted like the other was gone. That’s pretty common in situations like this.”
Soames turned to the window. A few early fallen oak-leaves strewed the terrace already, and were rolling round in the wind. Jolyon saw the figures of Holly and Val Dartie moving across the lawn towards the stables. “I’m not going to run with the hare and hunt with the hounds,” he thought. “I must act for her. The Dad would have wished that.” And for a swift moment he seemed to see his father’s figure in the old armchair, just beyond Soames, sitting with knees crossed, The Times in his hand. It vanished.
Soames turned to the window. A few early fallen oak leaves were already scattered on the terrace and were swirling around in the wind. Jolyon saw Holly and Val Dartie moving across the lawn toward the stables. “I’m not going to play both sides,” he thought. “I have to act for her. Dad would have wanted that.” For a brief moment, he thought he saw his father’s figure in the old armchair, just beyond Soames, sitting with his knees crossed, holding The Times in his hand. It disappeared.
“My father was fond of her,” he said quietly.
“My dad liked her,” he said quietly.
“Why he should have been I don’t know,” Soames answered without looking round. “She brought trouble to your daughter June; she brought trouble to everyone. I gave her all she wanted. I would have given her even—forgiveness—but she chose to leave me.”
“Why he should have been, I don’t know,” Soames replied without turning around. “She caused trouble for your daughter June; she caused trouble for everyone. I gave her everything she wanted. I would have even given her—forgiveness—but she chose to leave me.”
In Jolyon compassion was checked by the tone of that close voice. What was there in the fellow that made it so difficult to be sorry for him?
In Jolyon, compassion was held back by the tone of that intimate voice. What was it about this guy that made it so hard to feel sorry for him?
“I can go and see her, if you like,” he said. “I suppose she might be glad of a divorce, but I know nothing.”
“I can go and see her, if you want,” he said. “I guess she might be happy about a divorce, but I don’t know anything.”
Soames nodded.
Soames agreed.
“Yes, please go. As I say, I know her address; but I’ve no wish to see her.” His tongue was busy with his lips, as if they were very dry.
“Yes, please go. Like I said, I know her address; but I don’t want to see her.” His tongue was working on his lips, as if they were really dry.
“You’ll have some tea?” said Jolyon, stifling the words: “And see the house.” And he led the way into the hall. When he had rung the bell and ordered tea, he went to his easel to turn his drawing to the wall. He could not bear, somehow, that his work should be seen by Soames, who was standing there in the middle of the great room which had been designed expressly to afford wall space for his own pictures. In his cousin’s face, with its unseizable family likeness to himself, and its chinny, narrow, concentrated look, Jolyon saw that which moved him to the thought: “That chap could never forget anything—nor ever give himself away. He’s pathetic!”
“You want some tea?” said Jolyon, holding back his words: “And check out the house.” Then he led the way into the hall. After ringing the bell and ordering tea, he went to his easel to turn his drawing to the wall. He just couldn’t stand the idea of Soames seeing his work, especially since Soames was standing there in the center of the big room that had been designed specifically to showcase his own pictures. Looking at his cousin’s face, which had a familiar family resemblance to his own and that narrow, focused expression, Jolyon thought, “That guy could never forget anything—nor could he let his guard down. It’s kind of sad!”
CHAPTER VII
THE COLT AND THE FILLY
When young Val left the presence of the last generation he was thinking: “This is jolly dull! Uncle Soames does take the bun. I wonder what this filly’s like?” He anticipated no pleasure from her society; and suddenly he saw her standing there looking at him. Why, she was pretty! What luck!
When young Val left the last generation’s company, he thought: “This is really boring! Uncle Soames is such a nuisance. I wonder what this girl is like?” He didn’t expect to enjoy her company at all; then suddenly he saw her standing there looking at him. Wow, she was pretty! What luck!
“I’m afraid you don’t know me,” he said. “My name’s Val Dartie—I’m once removed, second cousin, something like that, you know. My mother’s name was Forsyte.”
“I’m afraid you don’t know me,” he said. “I’m Val Dartie—I’m a second cousin, or something like that, you know. My mother’s name was Forsyte.”
Holly, whose slim brown hand remained in his because she was too shy to withdraw it, said:
Holly, whose slender brown hand stayed in his because she was too shy to pull it away, said:
“I don’t know any of my relations. Are there many?”
“I don’t know any of my relatives. Are there a lot?”
“Tons. They’re awful—most of them. At least, I don’t know—some of them. One’s relations always are, aren’t they?”
“Tons. They’re terrible—most of them. At least, I’m not sure—some of them. One’s family always is, right?”
“I expect they think one awful too,” said Holly.
“I bet they think one is awful too,” said Holly.
“I don’t know why they should. No one could think you awful, of course.”
“I don’t know why they would. No one could possibly think you’re terrible, of course.”
Holly looked at him—the wistful candour in those grey eyes gave young Val a sudden feeling that he must protect her.
Holly looked at him—the longing sincerity in those grey eyes made young Val feel like he had to protect her.
“I mean there are people and people,” he added astutely. “Your dad looks awfully decent, for instance.”
“I mean there are all kinds of people,” he added wisely. “Your dad seems really nice, for example.”
“Oh yes!” said Holly fervently; “he is.”
“Oh yes!” Holly said passionately; “he is.”
A flush mounted in Val’s cheeks—that scene in the Pandemonium promenade—the dark man with the pink carnation developing into his own father! “But you know what the Forsytes are,” he said almost viciously. “Oh! I forgot; you don’t.”
A flush mounted in Val’s cheeks—that scene in the Pandemonium promenade—the dark man with the pink carnation turning into his own father! “But you know what the Forsytes are,” he said almost bitterly. “Oh! I forgot; you don’t.”
“What are they?”
“What are those?”
“Oh! fearfully careful; not sportsmen a bit. Look at Uncle Soames!”
“Oh! so overly cautious; not sports enthusiasts at all. Just look at Uncle Soames!”
“I’d like to,” said Holly.
“I’d like to,” Holly said.
Val resisted a desire to run his arm through hers. “Oh! no,” he said, “let’s go out. You’ll see him quite soon enough. What’s your brother like?”
Val held back the urge to loop his arm through hers. “Oh! No,” he said, “let’s go out. You’ll see him soon enough. What’s your brother like?”
Holly led the way on to the terrace and down to the lawn without answering. How describe Jolly, who, ever since she remembered anything, had been her lord, master, and ideal?
Holly led the way onto the terrace and down to the lawn without saying a word. How can one describe Jolly, who, as long as she could remember, had been her ruler, mentor, and role model?
“Does he sit on you?” said Val shrewdly. “I shall be knowing him at Oxford. Have you got any horses?”
“Does he sit on you?” Val asked cleverly. “I’ll be getting to know him at Oxford. Do you have any horses?”
Holly nodded. “Would you like to see the stables?”
Holly nodded. “Do you want to check out the stables?”
“Rather!”
"Absolutely!"
They passed under the oak tree, through a thin shrubbery, into the stable-yard. There under a clock-tower lay a fluffy brown-and-white dog, so old that he did not get up, but faintly waved the tail curled over his back.
They walked under the oak tree, through a thin patch of shrubs, into the stable yard. There, under a clock tower, was a fluffy brown-and-white dog, so old that he didn’t get up, but softly waved the tail curled over his back.
“That’s Balthasar,” said Holly; “he’s so old—awfully old, nearly as old as I am. Poor old boy! He’s devoted to Dad.”
"That’s Balthasar," Holly said. "He’s really old—super old, almost as old as I am. Poor guy! He’s so loyal to Dad."
“Balthasar! That’s a rum name. He isn’t purebred you know.”
“Balthasar! That’s a weird name. He isn’t a thoroughbred, you know.”
“No! but he’s a darling,” and she bent down to stroke the dog. Gentle and supple, with dark covered head and slim browned neck and hands, she seemed to Val strange and sweet, like a thing slipped between him and all previous knowledge.
“No! but he’s adorable,” and she leaned down to pet the dog. Gentle and graceful, with a dark covered head and a slim brown neck and hands, she seemed strange and lovely to Val, like something that had come between him and everything he had known before.
“When grandfather died,” she said, “he wouldn’t eat for two days. He saw him die, you know.”
“When Grandpa died,” she said, “he didn’t eat for two days. He saw him die, you know.”
“Was that old Uncle Jolyon? Mother always says he was a topper.”
“Was that old Uncle Jolyon? Mom always says he was the best.”
“He was,” said Holly simply, and opened the stable door.
“He was,” Holly said simply, and opened the stable door.
In a loose-box stood a silver roan of about fifteen hands, with a long black tail and mane. “This is mine—Fairy.”
In a stable stood a silver roan horse, about fifteen hands high, with a long black tail and mane. “This is mine—Fairy.”
“Ah!” said Val, “she’s a jolly palfrey. But you ought to bang her tail. She’d look much smarter.” Then catching her wondering look, he thought suddenly: “I don’t know—anything she likes!” And he took a long sniff of the stable air. “Horses are ripping, aren’t they? My Dad...” he stopped.
“Ah!” said Val, “she’s a great little horse. But you should definitely clip her tail. She’d look much better.” Then, noticing her surprised expression, he suddenly thought: “I don’t know—whatever she likes!” And he took a deep breath of the stable air. “Horses are awesome, aren’t they? My Dad...” he paused.
“Yes?” said Holly.
“Yeah?” said Holly.
An impulse to unbosom himself almost overcame him—but not quite. “Oh! I don’t know he’s often gone a mucker over them. I’m jolly keen on them too—riding and hunting. I like racing awfully, as well; I should like to be a gentleman rider.” And oblivious of the fact that he had but one more day in town, with two engagements, he plumped out:
An urge to open up almost took over him—but not quite. “Oh! I don't know, he's often messed around with them. I'm really into them too—riding and hunting. I also love racing; I'd like to be a gentleman rider.” And without realizing he only had one more day in town, with two engagements, he blurted out:
“I say, if I hire a gee to-morrow, will you come a ride in Richmond Park?”
“I’m asking, if I hire a car tomorrow, will you come for a ride in Richmond Park?”
Holly clasped her hands.
Holly folded her hands.
“Oh yes! I simply love riding. But there’s Jolly’s horse; why don’t you ride him? Here he is. We could go after tea.”
“Oh yes! I absolutely love riding. But what about Jolly’s horse? Why don’t you ride him? Here he is. We could go after tea.”
Val looked doubtfully at his trousered legs.
Val looked uncertainly at his pants-covered legs.
He had imagined them immaculate before her eyes in high brown boots and Bedford cords.
He had pictured them looking flawless in front of her, wearing high brown boots and Bedford cords.
“I don’t much like riding his horse,” he said. “He mightn’t like it. Besides, Uncle Soames wants to get back, I expect. Not that I believe in buckling under to him, you know. You haven’t got an uncle, have you? This is rather a good beast,” he added, scrutinising Jolly’s horse, a dark brown, which was showing the whites of its eyes. “You haven’t got any hunting here, I suppose?”
“I don’t really like riding his horse,” he said. “He might not like it. Besides, I expect Uncle Soames wants to get back. Not that I believe in giving in to him, you know. You don’t have an uncle, do you? This is a pretty good horse,” he added, looking closely at Jolly’s horse, a dark brown one that was showing the whites of its eyes. “I suppose you don’t have any hunting around here?”
“No; I don’t know that I want to hunt. It must be awfully exciting, of course; but it’s cruel, isn’t it? June says so.”
“No; I don’t think I want to hunt. It must be really exciting, of course; but it’s pretty cruel, right? June says so.”
“Cruel?” ejaculated Val. “Oh! that’s all rot. Who’s June?”
“Cruel?” Val exclaimed. “Oh! that’s all nonsense. Who’s June?”
“My sister—my half-sister, you know—much older than me.” She had put her hands up to both cheeks of Jolly’s horse, and was rubbing her nose against its nose with a gentle snuffling noise which seemed to have an hypnotic effect on the animal. Val contemplated her cheek resting against the horse’s nose, and her eyes gleaming round at him. “She’s really a duck,” he thought.
“My sister—my half-sister, you know—she's a lot older than me.” She had her hands on both sides of Jolly’s horse's face, gently rubbing her nose against its nose, making a soft snuffling sound that seemed to mesmerize the animal. Val watched her cheek against the horse’s nose, her eyes shining brightly at him. “She’s really adorable,” he thought.
They returned to the house less talkative, followed this time by the dog Balthasar, walking more slowly than anything on earth, and clearly expecting them not to exceed his speed limit.
They came back to the house less chatty, this time with the dog Balthasar, moving slower than anything on the planet, and clearly expecting them not to go faster than his pace.
“This is a ripping place,” said Val from under the oak tree, where they had paused to allow the dog Balthasar to come up.
“This is an awesome spot,” said Val from under the oak tree, where they had stopped to let the dog Balthasar catch up.
“Yes,” said Holly, and sighed. “Of course I want to go everywhere. I wish I were a gipsy.”
“Yeah,” said Holly, and sighed. “Of course I want to go everywhere. I wish I were a gypsy.”
“Yes, gipsies are jolly,” replied Val, with a conviction which had just come to him; “you’re rather like one, you know.”
“Yes, gypsies are cheerful,” replied Val, with a sudden certainty; “you’re a bit like one, you know.”
Holly’s face shone suddenly and deeply, like dark leaves gilded by the sun.
Holly’s face suddenly lit up, glowing like dark leaves touched by the sun.
“To go mad-rabbiting everywhere and see everything, and live in the open—oh! wouldn’t it be fun?”
“To go hopping around everywhere and see everything, and live freely—oh! wouldn’t that be fun?”
“Let’s do it!” said Val.
“Let’s do this!” said Val.
“Oh yes, let’s!”
"Oh definitely, let's!"
“It’d be grand sport, just you and I.”
“It would be great fun, just you and me.”
Then Holly perceived the quaintness and gushed.
Then Holly noticed the charm and got excited.
“Well, we’ve got to do it,” said Val obstinately, but reddening too.
“Well, we have to do it,” Val said stubbornly, also blushing.
“I believe in doing things you want to do. What’s down there?”
“I believe in doing what you want to do. What’s down there?”
“The kitchen-garden, and the pond and the coppice, and the farm.”
“The vegetable garden, the pond, the woods, and the farm.”
“Let’s go down!”
“Let’s go downstairs!”
Holly glanced back at the house.
Holly looked back at the house.
“It’s tea-time, I expect; there’s Dad beckoning.”
“It’s tea time, I guess; there’s Dad calling me over.”
Val, uttering a growly sound, followed her towards the house.
Val, making a growling noise, followed her to the house.
When they re-entered the hall gallery the sight of two middle-aged Forsytes drinking tea together had its magical effect, and they became quite silent. It was, indeed, an impressive spectacle. The two were seated side by side on an arrangement in marqueterie which looked like three silvery pink chairs made one, with a low tea-table in front of them. They seemed to have taken up that position, as far apart as the seat would permit, so that they need not look at each other too much; and they were eating and drinking rather than talking—Soames with his air of despising the tea-cake as it disappeared, Jolyon of finding himself slightly amusing. To the casual eye neither would have seemed greedy, but both were getting through a good deal of sustenance. The two young ones having been supplied with food, the process went on silent and absorbative, till, with the advent of cigarettes, Jolyon said to Soames:
When they walked back into the hall gallery, the sight of two middle-aged Forsytes having tea together created a kind of magic, and they fell strangely silent. It was quite a striking scene. The two were sitting next to each other on a piece of marquetry that resembled three silvery pink chairs merged into one, with a low tea table in front of them. They seemed to position themselves as far apart as the seating allowed, so they wouldn’t have to look at each other too much; and rather than chatting, they were eating and drinking—Soames maintaining an air of disdain for the tea cake as it disappeared, while Jolyon found himself slightly entertaining. To the casual observer, neither appeared to be greedy, yet both were consuming a fair amount of food. Once the two younger ones were given food, the process continued silently and absorbingly, until, with the arrival of cigarettes, Jolyon said to Soames:
“And how’s Uncle James?”
“And how’s Uncle James doing?”
“Thanks, very shaky.”
“Thanks, it’s very shaky.”
“We’re a wonderful family, aren’t we? The other day I was calculating the average age of the ten old Forsytes from my father’s family Bible. I make it eighty-four already, and five still living. They ought to beat the record;” and looking whimsically at Soames, he added:
“We're a great family, aren't we? The other day I was figuring out the average age of the ten old Forsytes from my dad's family Bible. I calculated it to be eighty-four already, with five still alive. They should beat the record;” and looking playfully at Soames, he added:
“We aren’t the men they were, you know.”
“We’re not the men they were, you know.”
Soames smiled. “Do you really think I shall admit that I’m not their equal”. he seemed to be saying, “or that I’ve got to give up anything, especially life?”
Soames smiled. “Do you really think I'm going to admit that I'm not their equal?” he seemed to be saying, “or that I have to give up anything, especially my life?”
“We may live to their age, perhaps,” pursued Jolyon, “but self-consciousness is a handicap, you know, and that’s the difference between us. We’ve lost conviction. How and when self-consciousness was born I never can make out. My father had a little, but I don’t believe any other of the old Forsytes ever had a scrap. Never to see yourself as others see you, it’s a wonderful preservative. The whole history of the last century is in the difference between us. And between us and you,” he added, gazing through a ring of smoke at Val and Holly, uncomfortable under his quizzical regard, “there’ll be—another difference. I wonder what.”
“We might live to their age, I guess,” continued Jolyon, “but being self-aware is a drawback, you know, and that’s what sets us apart. We’ve lost our certainty. I can never figure out how or when self-consciousness started. My father had a bit of it, but I don’t think any of the old Forsytes ever had even a trace. Not seeing yourself through others’ eyes, it’s a remarkable safeguard. The whole story of the last century is in the difference between us. And between us and you,” he added, looking through a ring of smoke at Val and Holly, who felt uneasy under his curious gaze, “there’s going to be—another difference. I wonder what it will be.”
Soames took out his watch.
Soames took out his watch.
“We must go,” he said, “if we’re to catch our train.”
“We need to go,” he said, “if we want to catch our train.”
“Uncle Soames never misses a train,” muttered Val, with his mouth full.
“Uncle Soames never misses a train,” Val mumbled, his mouth full.
“Why should I?” Soames answered simply.
“Why should I?” Soames replied plainly.
“Oh! I don’t know,” grumbled Val, “other people do.”
“Oh! I have no idea,” complained Val, “but other people do.”
At the front door he gave Holly’s slim brown hand a long and surreptitious squeeze.
At the front door, he gave Holly's slim brown hand a long and discreet squeeze.
“Look out for me to-morrow,” he whispered; “three o’clock. I’ll wait for you in the road; it’ll save time. We’ll have a ripping ride.” He gazed back at her from the lodge gate, and, but for the principles of a man about town, would have waved his hand. He felt in no mood to tolerate his uncle’s conversation. But he was not in danger. Soames preserved a perfect muteness, busy with far-away thoughts.
“Look for me tomorrow,” he whispered; “three o’clock. I’ll wait for you on the road; it’ll save time. We’ll have an awesome ride.” He looked back at her from the lodge gate, and if it weren't for the expectations of a city guy, he would have waved his hand. He wasn’t in the mood to deal with his uncle’s chatter. But he wasn’t in any danger. Soames remained completely silent, lost in distant thoughts.
The yellow leaves came down about those two walking the mile and a half which Soames had traversed so often in those long-ago days when he came down to watch with secret pride the building of the house—that house which was to have been the home of him and her from whom he was now going to seek release. He looked back once, up that endless vista of autumn lane between the yellowing hedges. What an age ago! “I don’t want to see her,” he had said to Jolyon. Was that true? “I may have to,” he thought; and he shivered, seized by one of those queer shudderings that they say mean footsteps on one’s grave. A chilly world! A queer world! And glancing sidelong at his nephew, he thought: “Wish I were his age! I wonder what she’s like now!”
The yellow leaves fell around the two of them as they walked the mile and a half that Soames had traveled so often in those long-ago days when he came to watch with secret pride the construction of the house—that house that was supposed to be the home for him and the woman from whom he was now going to seek release. He looked back once, up that endless autumn lane between the yellowing hedges. What a long time ago! “I don’t want to see her,” he had told Jolyon. Was that really true? “I might have to,” he thought, and he shivered, hit by one of those strange shudders that say footsteps are near one’s grave. A cold world! A strange world! And glancing sideways at his nephew, he thought: “I wish I were his age! I wonder what she’s like now!”
CHAPTER VIII
JOLYON PROSECUTES TRUSTEESHIP
When those two were gone Jolyon did not return to his painting, for daylight was failing, but went to the study, craving unconsciously a revival of that momentary vision of his father sitting in the old leather chair with his knees crossed and his straight eyes gazing up from under the dome of his massive brow. Often in this little room, cosiest in the house, Jolyon would catch a moment of communion with his father. Not, indeed, that he had definitely any faith in the persistence of the human spirit—the feeling was not so logical—it was, rather, an atmospheric impact, like a scent, or one of those strong animistic impressions from forms, or effects of light, to which those with the artist’s eye are especially prone. Here only—in this little unchanged room where his father had spent the most of his waking hours—could be retrieved the feeling that he was not quite gone, that the steady counsel of that old spirit and the warmth of his masterful lovability endured.
When those two left, Jolyon didn’t go back to his painting since the daylight was fading. Instead, he went to the study, unconsciously longing to relive that fleeting image of his father sitting in the old leather chair, knees crossed, with his steady gaze coming up from under the prominent brow. Often in this little room, the coziest in the house, Jolyon felt a moment of connection with his father. Not that he firmly believed in the continuation of the human spirit—his feelings weren’t that logical—it was more of an atmospheric sensation, like a fragrance or one of those strong impressions created by shapes or light, to which those with an artist’s eye are especially sensitive. Only here—in this little unchanged room where his father spent most of his waking hours—could he feel that he wasn’t entirely gone, that the steady wisdom of that old spirit and the warmth of his endearing personality still lingered.
What would his father be advising now, in this sudden recrudescence of an old tragedy—what would he say to this menace against her to whom he had taken such a fancy in the last weeks of his life? “I must do my best for her,” thought Jolyon; “he left her to me in his will. But what is the best?”
What would his father be advising now, in this sudden resurgence of an old tragedy—what would he say to this threat against her, the one he had grown so fond of in the last weeks of his life? “I have to do my best for her,” thought Jolyon; “he left her to me in his will. But what is the best?”
And as if seeking to regain the sapience, the balance and shrewd common sense of that old Forsyte, he sat down in the ancient chair and crossed his knees. But he felt a mere shadow sitting there; nor did any inspiration come, while the fingers of the wind tapped on the darkening panes of the french-window.
And it was as if he was trying to regain the wisdom, balance, and insightful common sense of that old Forsyte. He sat down in the old chair and crossed his knees. But he felt like just a shadow sitting there; no inspiration came to him as the wind tapped on the darkening glass of the French window.
“Go and see her?” he thought, “or ask her to come down here? What’s her life been? What is it now, I wonder? Beastly to rake up things at this time of day.” Again the figure of his cousin standing with a hand on a front door of a fine olive-green leaped out, vivid, like one of those figures from old-fashioned clocks when the hour strikes; and his words sounded in Jolyon’s ears clearer than any chime: “I manage my own affairs. I’ve told you once, I tell you again: We are not at home.” The repugnance he had then felt for Soames—for his flat-cheeked, shaven face full of spiritual bull-doggedness; for his spare, square, sleek figure slightly crouched as it were over the bone he could not digest—came now again, fresh as ever, nay, with an odd increase. “I dislike him,” he thought, “I dislike him to the very roots of me. And that’s lucky; it’ll make it easier for me to back his wife.” Half-artist, and half-Forsyte, Jolyon was constitutionally averse from what he termed “ructions”; unless angered, he conformed deeply to that classic description of the she-dog, “Er’d ruther run than fight.” A little smile became settled in his beard. Ironical that Soames should come down here—to this house, built for himself! How he had gazed and gaped at this ruin of his past intention; furtively nosing at the walls and stairway, appraising everything! And intuitively Jolyon thought: “I believe the fellow even now would like to be living here. He could never leave off longing for what he once owned! Well, I must act, somehow or other; but it’s a bore—a great bore.”
“Should I go and see her?” he wondered, “or ask her to come down here? What’s her life been like? What is it now, I wonder? It’s annoying to bring up old things at this time of day.” Again, he pictured his cousin standing with a hand on the front door of a nice olive-green house, vivid as one of those figures from old clocks when the hour strikes; his words rang in Jolyon’s ears clearer than any chime: “I manage my own affairs. I’ve told you once, and I’ll tell you again: We are not at home.” The dislike he had felt for Soames—because of his flat-cheeked, shaven face full of stubbornness; his lean, square, sleek figure slightly hunched as if over something he couldn’t digest—returned now, fresh as ever, even stronger than before. “I really dislike him,” he thought, “I dislike him to my very core. And that’s a good thing; it’ll make it easier for me to support his wife.” Half-artist and half-Forsyte, Jolyon was naturally averse to what he called “disputes”; unless provoked, he conformed deeply to that classic description of the female dog, “She’d rather run than fight.” A slight smile formed in his beard. It was ironic that Soames should come here—to this house he’d built for himself! How he must have stared at this ruin of his past plans, secretly inspecting the walls and stairs, judging everything! And intuitively, Jolyon thought: “I bet the guy would still like to live here. He could never stop longing for what he once had! Well, I have to take action, one way or another; but it’s tedious—a real drag.”
Late that evening he wrote to the Chelsea flat, asking if Irene would see him.
Late that evening, he wrote to the Chelsea apartment, asking if Irene would meet him.
The old century which had seen the plant of individualism flower so wonderfully was setting in a sky orange with coming storms. Rumours of war added to the briskness of a London turbulent at the close of the summer holidays. And the streets to Jolyon, who was not often up in town, had a feverish look, due to these new motorcars and cabs, of which he disapproved aesthetically. He counted these vehicles from his hansom, and made the proportion of them one in twenty. “They were one in thirty about a year ago,” he thought; “they’ve come to stay. Just so much more rattling round of wheels and general stink”—for he was one of those rather rare Liberals who object to anything new when it takes a material form; and he instructed his driver to get down to the river quickly, out of the traffic, desiring to look at the water through the mellowing screen of plane-trees. At the little block of flats which stood back some fifty yards from the Embankment, he told the cabman to wait, and went up to the first floor.
The old century that had seen the rise of individualism so beautifully was ending under a sky tinged with impending storms. Rumors of war added to the lively atmosphere of London during the last days of summer break. The streets, to Jolyon—who wasn't often in the city—looked frenzied, thanks to the new motorcars and cabs he didn't like at all. He counted these vehicles from his hansom and saw they were one in twenty. “They were one in thirty about a year ago,” he mused; “they're not going anywhere. Just more rattling wheels and the usual stink”—because he was one of those rather rare Liberals who are against anything new when it becomes tangible; so he instructed his driver to speed down to the river to escape the traffic, wanting to see the water through the soft shade of plane trees. At the small block of flats set back about fifty yards from the Embankment, he told the cab driver to wait and went up to the first floor.
Yes, Mrs. Heron was at home!
Yes, Mrs. Heron is home!
The effect of a settled if very modest income was at once apparent to him remembering the threadbare refinement in that tiny flat eight years ago when he announced her good fortune. Everything was now fresh, dainty, and smelled of flowers. The general effect was silvery with touches of black, hydrangea colour, and gold. “A woman of great taste,” he thought. Time had dealt gently with Jolyon, for he was a Forsyte. But with Irene Time hardly seemed to deal at all, or such was his impression. She appeared to him not a day older, standing there in mole-coloured velvet corduroy, with soft dark eyes and dark gold hair, with outstretched hand and a little smile.
The impact of a steady, even if small, income was immediately clear to him as he recalled the worn-out elegance of that tiny apartment eight years ago when he shared her good news. Everything now felt fresh, delicate, and smelled like flowers. The overall vibe was silvery with hints of black, hydrangea color, and gold. “She has great taste,” he thought. Time had treated Jolyon well since he was a Forsyte. But with Irene, it seemed time hadn’t touched her at all, or so he felt. She looked no older, standing there in soft brown velvet corduroy, with warm dark eyes and dark gold hair, extending her hand with a small smile.
“Won’t you sit down?”
"Would you like to sit?"
He had probably never occupied a chair with a fuller sense of embarrassment.
He probably had never sat in a chair feeling so embarrassed.
“You look absolutely unchanged,” he said.
"You look totally the same," he said.
“And you look younger, Cousin Jolyon.”
“And you look younger, Cousin Jolyon.”
Jolyon ran his hands through his hair, whose thickness was still a comfort to him.
Jolyon ran his hands through his hair, which still felt thick and comforting to him.
“I’m ancient, but I don’t feel it. That’s one thing about painting, it keeps you young. Titian lived to ninety-nine, and had to have plague to kill him off. Do you know, the first time I ever saw you I thought of a picture by him?”
“I’m old, but I don’t feel it. That’s one great thing about painting; it keeps you young. Titian lived to ninety-nine, and it took the plague to finally take him out. You know, the first time I saw you, I thought of a painting by him?”
“When did you see me for the first time?”
“When did you first see me?”
“In the Botanical Gardens.”
"In the Botanic Gardens."
“How did you know me, if you’d never seen me before?”
“How did you know me if you’ve never seen me before?”
“By someone who came up to you.” He was looking at her hardily, but her face did not change; and she said quietly:
“By someone who came up to you.” He was staring at her intently, but her expression didn’t change; she replied calmly:
“Yes; many lives ago.”
"Yes; many lifetimes ago."
“What is your recipe for youth, Irene?”
“What’s your recipe for youth, Irene?”
“People who don’t live are wonderfully preserved.”
“People who don’t live are wonderfully preserved.”
H’m! a bitter little saying! People who don’t live! But an opening, and he took it. “You remember my Cousin Soames?”
H’m! a bitter little saying! People who don’t live! But there was an opportunity, and he seized it. “Do you remember my cousin Soames?”
He saw her smile faintly at that whimsicality, and at once went on:
He noticed her smile slightly at that quirkiness, and immediately continued:
“He came to see me the day before yesterday! He wants a divorce. Do you?”
"He came to see me the day before yesterday! He wants a divorce. Do you?"
“I?” The word seemed startled out of her. “After twelve years? It’s rather late. Won’t it be difficult?”
“I?” The word seemed to escape her in surprise. “After twelve years? It’s kind of late for that. Isn’t it going to be hard?”
Jolyon looked hard into her face. “Unless....” he said.
Jolyon stared intently at her face. “Unless....” he said.
“Unless I have a lover now. But I have never had one since.”
“Unless I have a partner now. But I haven't had one since.”
What did he feel at the simplicity and candour of those words? Relief, surprise, pity! Venus for twelve years without a lover!
What did he feel at the simplicity and honesty of those words? Relief, surprise, pity! Venus without a lover for twelve years!
“And yet,” he said, “I suppose you would give a good deal to be free, too?”
“And yet,” he said, “I guess you’d want to be free, too?”
“I don’t know. What does it matter, now?”
“I don’t know. What difference does it make, now?”
“But if you were to love again?”
“But what if you loved again?”
“I should love.” In that simple answer she seemed to sum up the whole philosophy of one on whom the world had turned its back.
“I should love.” In that simple answer, she seemed to sum up the entire philosophy of someone whom the world had turned its back on.
“Well! Is there anything you would like me to say to him?”
“Well! Is there anything you want me to tell him?”
“Only that I’m sorry he’s not free. He had his chance once. I don’t know why he didn’t take it.”
“I'm just sorry he's not free. He had his chance once. I don't know why he didn't take it.”
“Because he was a Forsyte; we never part with things, you know, unless we want something in their place; and not always then.”
“Because he was a Forsyte; we never let go of things, you know, unless we want something else to replace them; and not always even then.”
Irene smiled. “Don’t you, Cousin Jolyon?—I think you do.”
Irene smiled. “Don’t you, Cousin Jolyon? —I think you do.”
“Of course, I’m a bit of a mongrel—not quite a pure Forsyte. I never take the halfpennies off my cheques, I put them on,” said Jolyon uneasily.
“Of course, I’m a bit of a mix—not exactly a pure Forsyte. I never take the pennies off my checks; I add them on,” said Jolyon uneasily.
“Well, what does Soames want in place of me now?”
“Well, what does Soames want instead of me now?”
“I don’t know; perhaps children.”
"I don’t know, maybe kids."
She was silent for a little, looking down.
She was quiet for a moment, staring at the ground.
“Yes,” she murmured; “it’s hard. I would help him to be free if I could.”
“Yes,” she whispered; “it’s tough. I would help him to be free if I could.”
Jolyon gazed into his hat, his embarrassment was increasing fast; so was his admiration, his wonder, and his pity. She was so lovely, and so lonely; and altogether it was such a coil!
Jolyon looked into his hat, feeling his embarrassment growing quickly; so was his admiration, his wonder, and his pity. She was so beautiful and so alone; and all in all, it was such a mess!
“Well,” he said, “I shall have to see Soames. If there’s anything I can do for you I’m always at your service. You must think of me as a wretched substitute for my father. At all events I’ll let you know what happens when I speak to Soames. He may supply the material himself.”
“Well,” he said, “I will need to talk to Soames. If there’s anything I can do for you, I’m here to help. You might see me as a poor stand-in for my father. In any case, I’ll keep you updated on what happens when I speak to Soames. He might provide the information himself.”
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
“You see, he has a lot to lose; and I have nothing. I should like him to be free; but I don’t see what I can do.”
“You see, he has a lot to lose, and I have nothing. I want him to be free, but I don’t know what I can do.”
“Nor I at the moment,” said Jolyon, and soon after took his leave. He went down to his hansom. Half-past three! Soames would be at his office still.
“Not me at the moment,” said Jolyon, and soon after he took his leave. He went down to his taxi. Half-past three! Soames would still be at his office.
“To the Poultry,” he called through the trap. In front of the Houses of Parliament and in Whitehall, newsvendors were calling, “Grave situation in the Transvaal!” but the cries hardly roused him, absorbed in recollection of that very beautiful figure, of her soft dark glance, and the words: “I have never had one since.” What on earth did such a woman do with her life, back-watered like this? Solitary, unprotected, with every man’s hand against her or rather—reaching out to grasp her at the least sign. And year after year she went on like that!
“To the Poultry,” he shouted through the trap. In front of the Houses of Parliament and along Whitehall, news vendors were shouting, “Serious situation in the Transvaal!” but the cries barely stirred him, lost in thought about that very beautiful figure, her soft dark gaze, and the words: “I have never had one since.” What on earth did a woman like her do with her life, stagnant like this? Alone, unprotected, with every man’s hand against her—or rather—reaching out to grab her at the slightest sign. And year after year she carried on like that!
The word “Poultry” above the passing citizens brought him back to reality.
The word "Poultry" above the passing people snapped him back to reality.
“Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte,” in black letters on a ground the colour of peasoup, spurred him to a sort of vigour, and he went up the stone stairs muttering: “Fusty musty ownerships! Well, we couldn’t do without them!”
“Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte,” in black letters on a yellowish-green background, motivated him with a sense of determination, and he climbed the stone stairs mumbling: “Stale old ownerships! Well, we couldn’t do without them!”
“I want Mr. Soames Forsyte,” he said to the boy who opened the door.
“I want Mr. Soames Forsyte,” he said to the boy who answered the door.
“What name?”
"What's the name?"
“Mr. Jolyon Forsyte.”
"Mr. Jolyon Forsyte."
The youth looked at him curiously, never having seen a Forsyte with a beard, and vanished.
The young people looked at him curiously, having never seen a Forsyte with a beard, and then disappeared.
The offices of “Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte” had slowly absorbed the offices of “Tooting and Bowles,” and occupied the whole of the first floor.
The offices of “Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte” had gradually taken over the offices of “Tooting and Bowles” and now filled the entire first floor.
The firm consisted now of nothing but Soames and a number of managing and articled clerks. The complete retirement of James some six years ago had accelerated business, to which the final touch of speed had been imparted when Bustard dropped off, worn out, as many believed, by the suit of “Fryer versus Forsyte,” more in Chancery than ever and less likely to benefit its beneficiaries. Soames, with his saner grasp of actualities, had never permitted it to worry him; on the contrary, he had long perceived that Providence had presented him therein with £200 a year net in perpetuity, and—why not?
The firm now only included Soames and several managing and articled clerks. James’s complete retirement about six years ago had ramped up business, and the final push came when Bustard dropped out, many believed, worn down by the case of “Fryer versus Forsyte,” which was more caught up in Chancery than ever and less likely to help its beneficiaries. Soames, with a clearer view of reality, had never let it bother him; on the contrary, he had long recognized that Providence had offered him an income of £200 a year net for life, and—why not?
When Jolyon entered, his cousin was drawing out a list of holdings in Consols, which in view of the rumours of war he was going to advise his companies to put on the market at once, before other companies did the same. He looked round, sidelong, and said:
When Jolyon walked in, his cousin was making a list of investments in Consols, which given the rumors of war, he planned to recommend that his companies sell immediately, before others did. He glanced around subtly and said:
“How are you? Just one minute. Sit down, won’t you?” And having entered three amounts, and set a ruler to keep his place, he turned towards Jolyon, biting the side of his flat forefinger....
“How are you? Just a minute. Have a seat, will you?” And having entered three amounts and placed a ruler to keep his spot, he turned towards Jolyon, biting the side of his flat forefinger....
“Yes?” he said.
“Yeah?” he said.
“I have seen her.”
"I've seen her."
Soames frowned.
Soames frowned.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“She has remained faithful to memory.”
“She has stayed true to her memories.”
Having said that, Jolyon was ashamed. His cousin had flushed a dusky yellowish red. What had made him tease the poor brute!
Having said that, Jolyon felt embarrassed. His cousin had turned a dull yellowish-red. What had prompted him to tease the poor guy!
“I was to tell you she is sorry you are not free. Twelve years is a long time. You know your law, and what chance it gives you.” Soames uttered a curious little grunt, and the two remained a full minute without speaking. “Like wax!” thought Jolyon, watching that close face, where the flush was fast subsiding. “He’ll never give me a sign of what he’s thinking, or going to do. Like wax!” And he transferred his gaze to a plan of that flourishing town, “By-Street on Sea,” the future existence of which lay exposed on the wall to the possessive instincts of the firm’s clients. The whimsical thought flashed through him: “I wonder if I shall get a bill of costs for this—‘To attending Mr. Jolyon Forsyte in the matter of my divorce, to receiving his account of his visit to my wife, and to advising him to go and see her again, sixteen and eightpence.’”
“I was supposed to tell you that she’s sorry you’re not free. Twelve years is a long time. You know your law and what chances it offers you.” Soames let out a strange little grunt, and the two sat in silence for a full minute. “Like wax!” thought Jolyon, observing that stern face, where the flush was quickly fading. “He’ll never give me a hint of what he’s thinking or what he plans to do. Like wax!” He shifted his gaze to a map of that thriving town, “By-Street on Sea,” the future of which was laid out on the wall for the firm’s clients’ eager eyes. A whimsical thought crossed his mind: “I wonder if I’ll receive a bill for this—‘To meeting with Mr. Jolyon Forsyte regarding my divorce, to hearing his account of his visit to my wife, and to advising him to see her again, sixteen and eightpence.’”
Suddenly Soames said: “I can’t go on like this. I tell you, I can’t go on like this.” His eyes were shifting from side to side, like an animal’s when it looks for way of escape. “He really suffers,” thought Jolyon; “I’ve no business to forget that, just because I don’t like him.”
Suddenly, Soames said, “I can’t keep doing this. I swear, I can’t keep doing this.” His eyes were darting from side to side, like an animal searching for a way out. “He’s really in pain,” thought Jolyon; “I shouldn’t forget that just because I don’t like him.”
“Surely,” he said gently, “it lies with yourself. A man can always put these things through if he’ll take it on himself.”
“Surely,” he said gently, “it's up to you. A person can always work through these things if they're willing to take responsibility.”
Soames turned square to him, with a sound which seemed to come from somewhere very deep.
Soames faced him squarely, making a sound that seemed to come from very deep inside.
“Why should I suffer more than I’ve suffered already? Why should I?”
“Why should I endure more than I already have? Why should I?”
Jolyon could only shrug his shoulders. His reason agreed, his instinct rebelled; he could not have said why.
Jolyon could only shrug. His logic agreed, but his instincts resisted; he couldn't explain why.
“Your father,” went on Soames, “took an interest in her—why, goodness knows! And I suppose you do too?” he gave Jolyon a sharp look. “It seems to me that one only has to do another person a wrong to get all the sympathy. I don’t know in what way I was to blame—I’ve never known. I always treated her well. I gave her everything she could wish for. I wanted her.”
“Your dad,” Soames continued, “was interested in her—why, who knows? And I guess you are too?” He shot Jolyon a pointed look. “It seems to me that all it takes is to wrong someone for them to get all the sympathy. I don’t know how I was in the wrong—I’ve never known. I always treated her right. I gave her everything she could want. I wanted her.”
Again Jolyon’s reason nodded; again his instinct shook its head. “What is it?” he thought; “there must be something wrong in me. Yet if there is, I’d rather be wrong than right.”
Again Jolyon’s mind agreed; again his instinct disagreed. “What’s going on?” he thought; “there must be something off about me. Yet if there is, I’d prefer being wrong than being right.”
“After all,” said Soames with a sort of glum fierceness, “she was my wife.”
“After all,” Soames said with a kind of gloomy intensity, “she was my wife.”
In a flash the thought went through his listener: “There it is! Ownerships! Well, we all own things. But—human beings! Pah!”
In an instant, the thought crossed his listener's mind: “There it is! Ownership! Sure, we all own things. But—people! Ugh!”
“You have to look at facts,” he said drily, “or rather the want of them.”
“You need to pay attention to the facts,” he said dryly, “or more accurately, the lack of them.”
Soames gave him another quick suspicious look.
Soames shot him another quick, skeptical glance.
“The want of them?” he said. “Yes, but I am not so sure.”
“Their absence?” he said. “Yeah, but I'm not so sure.”
“I beg your pardon,” replied Jolyon; “I’ve told you what she said. It was explicit.”
“I’m sorry,” Jolyon replied; “I told you what she said. It was clear.”
“My experience has not been one to promote blind confidence in her word. We shall see.”
"My experience hasn't given me any reason to blindly trust her word. We'll see."
Jolyon got up.
Jolyon woke up.
“Good-bye,” he said curtly.
“Bye,” he said curtly.
“Good-bye,” returned Soames; and Jolyon went out trying to understand the look, half-startled, half-menacing, on his cousin’s face. He sought Waterloo Station in a disturbed frame of mind, as though the skin of his moral being had been scraped; and all the way down in the train he thought of Irene in her lonely flat, and of Soames in his lonely office, and of the strange paralysis of life that lay on them both. “In chancery!” he thought. “Both their necks in chancery—and her’s so pretty!”
“Goodbye,” Soames replied; and Jolyon left, trying to figure out the look on his cousin’s face—half surprised, half threatening. He headed to Waterloo Station feeling unsettled, as if his moral skin had been rubbed away; all the way down on the train, he thought about Irene in her empty flat, and Soames in his lonely office, and the strange life paralysis that seemed to affect them both. “In a legal mess!” he thought. “Both of them caught in a bind—and hers looks so lovely!”
CHAPTER IX
VAL HEARS THE NEWS
The keeping of engagements had not as yet been a conspicuous feature in the life of young Val Dartie, so that when he broke two and kept one, it was the latter event which caused him, if anything, the greater surprise, while jogging back to town from Robin Hill after his ride with Holly. She had been even prettier than he had thought her yesterday, on her silver-roan, long-tailed “palfrey”. and it seemed to him, self-critical in the brumous October gloaming and the outskirts of London, that only his boots had shone throughout their two-hour companionship. He took out his new gold “hunter”—present from James—and looked not at the time, but at sections of his face in the glittering back of its opened case. He had a temporary spot over one eyebrow, and it displeased him, for it must have displeased her. Crum never had any spots. Together with Crum rose the scene in the promenade of the Pandemonium. To-day he had not had the faintest desire to unbosom himself to Holly about his father. His father lacked poetry, the stirrings of which he was feeling for the first time in his nineteen years. The Liberty, with Cynthia Dark, that almost mythical embodiment of rapture; the Pandemonium, with the woman of uncertain age—both seemed to Val completely “off,” fresh from communion with this new, shy, dark-haired young cousin of his. She rode “Jolly well,” too, so that it had been all the more flattering that she had let him lead her where he would in the long gallops of Richmond Park, though she knew them so much better than he did. Looking back on it all, he was mystified by the barrenness of his speech; he felt that he could say “an awful lot of fetching things” if he had but the chance again, and the thought that he must go back to Littlehampton on the morrow, and to Oxford on the twelfth—“to that beastly exam,” too—without the faintest chance of first seeing her again, caused darkness to settle on his spirit even more quickly than on the evening. He should write to her, however, and she had promised to answer. Perhaps, too, she would come up to Oxford to see her brother. That thought was like the first star, which came out as he rode into Padwick’s livery stables in the purlieus of Sloane Square. He got off and stretched himself luxuriously, for he had ridden some twenty-five good miles. The Dartie within him made him chaffer for five minutes with young Padwick concerning the favourite for the Cambridgeshire; then with the words, “Put the gee down to my account,” he walked away, a little wide at the knees, and flipping his boots with his knotty little cane. “I don’t feel a bit inclined to go out,” he thought. “I wonder if mother will stand fizz for my last night!” With “fizz” and recollection, he could well pass a domestic evening.
Val Dartie hadn’t really been someone who kept plans, so when he canceled two and managed to stick to one, it surprised him more than anything else, especially while he was on his way back to town from Robin Hill after a ride with Holly. She looked even prettier than he remembered from the day before, riding her silver-roan, long-tailed horse. He was a bit hard on himself in the gloomy October twilight at the edge of London, realizing that the only thing that had been shining during their two hours together was his boots. He pulled out his new gold watch—a gift from James—and instead of checking the time, he gazed at his reflection in the shiny back of the opened case. He noticed a temporary blemish over one eyebrow, which annoyed him because he figured it must have bothered her too. Crum never had any blemishes. The memory of Crum brought back thoughts of their time at the Promenade of the Pandemonium. Today, he had no desire to share his feelings about his father with Holly. His father lacked any sort of poetry, while he was experiencing those stirring emotions for the first time at nineteen. The Liberty, with Cynthia Dark, that almost mythical figure of joy; the Pandemonium, with the woman of indeterminate age—after spending time with his new, shy, dark-haired cousin, both experiences felt entirely off to him. Holly rode "really well," which made it even more flattering that she had let him guide her during their long gallops in Richmond Park, despite knowing the area much better than he did. Looking back, he was puzzled by how few words he had said; he felt he could have shared “so many charming things” if he had just the chance again. The thought of returning to Littlehampton tomorrow, then to Oxford on the twelfth—“for that dreadful exam”—without the slightest hope of seeing her again made his mood darken faster than the evening sky. Still, he should write to her, and she had promised to reply. Maybe she’d even come to Oxford to visit her brother. That thought was like the first star appearing as he arrived at Padwick’s stables near Sloane Square. He got off and stretched out comfortably, having ridden about twenty-five miles. The Dartie in him had him chatting for five minutes with young Padwick about the favorite for the Cambridgeshire before he said, “Charge it to my account,” and walked away, a bit bow-legged and tapping his boots with his little cane. “I really don’t feel like going out,” he thought. “I wonder if Mom will spring for drinks on my last night!” With drinks and memories, he could easily spend a nice evening at home.
When he came down, speckless after his bath, he found his mother scrupulous in a low evening dress, and, to his annoyance, his Uncle Soames. They stopped talking when he came in; then his uncle said:
When he came downstairs, clean and fresh after his bath, he saw his mother dressed elegantly in a low-cut evening gown, and, to his irritation, his Uncle Soames. They stopped conversing when he entered; then his uncle said:
“He’d better be told.”
“He should be informed.”
At those words, which meant something about his father, of course, Val’s first thought was of Holly. Was it anything beastly? His mother began speaking.
At those words, which clearly referred to his father, Val's first thought was of Holly. Was it something unpleasant? His mother started speaking.
“Your father,” she said in her fashionably appointed voice, while her fingers plucked rather pitifully at sea-green brocade, “your father, my dear boy, has—is not at Newmarket; he’s on his way to South America. He—he’s left us.”
“Your dad,” she said in her stylish voice, while her fingers tugged somewhat sadly at the sea-green brocade, “your dad, my dear boy, is not at Newmarket; he’s on his way to South America. He—he’s left us.”
Val looked from her to Soames. Left them! Was he sorry? Was he fond of his father? It seemed to him that he did not know. Then, suddenly—as at a whiff of gardenias and cigars—his heart twitched within him, and he was sorry. One’s father belonged to one, could not go off in this fashion—it was not done! Nor had he always been the “bounder” of the Pandemonium promenade. There were precious memories of tailors’ shops and horses, tips at school, and general lavish kindness, when in luck.
Val looked from her to Soames. He left them! Did he feel regret? Did he care about his father? It seemed like he didn’t know. Then, suddenly—like catching a whiff of gardenias and cigars—his heart twisted inside him, and he felt regret. One’s father was part of one’s life; he couldn’t just walk away like that—it wasn’t right! And he hadn’t always been the “bounder” of the Pandemonium promenade. There were precious memories of tailor shops and horses, school tips, and general generosity when times were good.
“But why?” he said. Then, as a sportsman himself, was sorry he had asked. The mask of his mother’s face was all disturbed; and he burst out:
“But why?” he said. Then, as an athlete himself, he regretted asking. His mother's expression was completely unsettled; and he suddenly exclaimed:
“All right, Mother, don’t tell me! Only, what does it mean?”
“All right, Mom, don’t tell me! But what does it mean?”
“A divorce, Val, I’m afraid.”
“I'm afraid it's a divorce, Val.”
Val uttered a queer little grunt, and looked quickly at his uncle—that uncle whom he had been taught to look on as a guarantee against the consequences of having a father, even against the Dartie blood in his own veins. The flat-checked visage seemed to wince, and this upset him.
Val let out a strange little grunt and quickly glanced at his uncle— the uncle he had always seen as a buffer against the consequences of having a father, even against the Dartie blood in his own veins. The flat, checked face appeared to flinch, and that bothered him.
“It won’t be public, will it?”
"It won't be public, okay?"
So vividly before him had come recollection of his own eyes glued to the unsavoury details of many a divorce suit in the Public Press.
So clearly in his mind had come the memory of his own eyes fixed on the unpleasant details of many divorce cases in the news.
“Can’t it be done quietly somehow? It’s so disgusting for—for mother, and—and everybody.”
“Can’t we figure out a way to do this quietly? It's so gross for—for mom, and—and everyone else.”
“Everything will be done as quietly as it can, you may be sure.”
“Everything will be done as quietly as possible, you can be sure.”
“Yes—but, why is it necessary at all? Mother doesn’t want to marry again.”
“Yes—but why is it even necessary? Mom doesn’t want to marry again.”
Himself, the girls, their name tarnished in the sight of his schoolfellows and of Crum, of the men at Oxford, of—Holly! Unbearable! What was to be gained by it?
Himself, the girls, their name stained in the eyes of his classmates and of Crum, of the guys at Oxford, of—Holly! Impossible! What was the point of it?
“Do you, Mother?” he said sharply.
“Do you, Mom?” he said sharply.
Thus brought face to face with so much of her own feeling by the one she loved best in the world, Winifred rose from the Empire chair in which she had been sitting. She saw that her son would be against her unless he was told everything; and, yet, how could she tell him? Thus, still plucking at the green brocade, she stared at Soames. Val, too, stared at Soames. Surely this embodiment of respectability and the sense of property could not wish to bring such a slur on his own sister!
Thus confronted with so much of her own emotions by the one she loved most in the world, Winifred got up from the Empire chair where she had been sitting. She realized that her son would be against her unless she told him everything; yet, how could she tell him? So, still tugging at the green brocade, she looked at Soames. Val also looked at Soames. Surely this personification of respectability and the sense of property wouldn't want to bring such shame on his own sister!
Soames slowly passed a little inlaid paperknife over the smooth surface of a marqueterie table; then, without looking at his nephew, he began:
Soames slowly slid a small inlaid paper knife over the smooth surface of a marquetry table; then, without looking at his nephew, he started:
“You don’t understand what your mother has had to put up with these twenty years. This is only the last straw, Val.” And glancing up sideways at Winifred, he added:
“You don’t realize what your mother has dealt with for these twenty years. This is just the last straw, Val.” And looking up at Winifred, he added:
“Shall I tell him?”
"Should I tell him?"
Winifred was silent. If he were not told, he would be against her! Yet, how dreadful to be told such things of his own father! Clenching her lips, she nodded.
Winifred was quiet. If he didn’t hear it from someone else, he’d be against her! But how awful to hear such things about his own dad! Clenching her lips, she nodded.
Soames spoke in a rapid, even voice:
Soames spoke in a quick, steady voice:
“He has always been a burden round your mother’s neck. She has paid his debts over and over again; he has often been drunk, abused and threatened her; and now he is gone to Buenos Aires with a dancer.” And, as if distrusting the efficacy of those words on the boy, he went on quickly:
“He has always been a weight on your mother’s shoulders. She has covered his debts time and time again; he has often been drunk, mistreated, and threatened her; and now he has left for Buenos Aires with a dancer.” And, as if doubting the impact of those words on the boy, he continued quickly:
“He took your mother’s pearls to give to her.”
“He took your mom’s pearls to give to her.”
Val jerked up his hand, then. At that signal of distress Winifred cried out:
Val shot his hand up then. At that sign of trouble, Winifred shouted:
“That’ll do, Soames—stop!”
“That's enough, Soames—stop!”
In the boy, the Dartie and the Forsyte were struggling. For debts, drink, dancers, he had a certain sympathy; but the pearls—no! That was too much! And suddenly he found his mother’s hand squeezing his.
In the boy, the Dartie and the Forsyte were in conflict. He felt some sympathy for debts, drinking, and dancing, but the pearls—no! That was just too much! And suddenly he felt his mother’s hand squeeze his.
“You see,” he heard Soames say, “we can’t have it all begin over again. There’s a limit; we must strike while the iron’s hot.”
“You see,” he heard Soames say, “we can’t let this start all over again. There’s a limit; we need to act while the iron’s hot.”
Val freed his hand.
Val let go of his hand.
“But—you’re—never going to bring out that about the pearls! I couldn’t stand that—I simply couldn’t!”
“But—you’re—never going to mention that about the pearls! I couldn’t handle it—I really couldn’t!”
Winifred cried out:
Winifred shouted:
“No, no, Val—oh no! That’s only to show you how impossible your father is!” And his uncle nodded. Somewhat assuaged, Val took out a cigarette. His father had bought him that thin curved case. Oh! it was unbearable—just as he was going up to Oxford!
“No, no, Val—oh no! That’s just to show you how impossible your dad is!” And his uncle nodded. Feeling a bit better, Val pulled out a cigarette. His dad had bought him that slim, curved case. Oh! it was too much—just as he was about to head to Oxford!
“Can’t mother be protected without?” he said. “I could look after her. It could always be done later if it was really necessary.”
“Can’t we protect mom without that?” he said. “I could take care of her. We could always do it later if it’s really needed.”
A smile played for a moment round Soames’ lips, and became bitter.
A smile briefly crossed Soames' lips before turning into a bitter expression.
“You don’t know what you’re talking of; nothing’s so fatal as delay in such matters.”
“You don’t know what you’re talking about; nothing is more dangerous than delaying in situations like this.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“I tell you, boy, nothing’s so fatal. I know from experience.”
“I’m telling you, kid, nothing’s more deadly. I know from experience.”
His voice had the ring of exasperation. Val regarded him round-eyed, never having known his uncle express any sort of feeling. Oh! Yes—he remembered now—there had been an Aunt Irene, and something had happened—something which people kept dark; he had heard his father once use an unmentionable word of her.
His voice sounded frustrated. Val looked at him wide-eyed, not having seen his uncle show any emotion before. Oh! Yes—now he remembered—there had been an Aunt Irene, and something had happened—something that people kept secret; he recalled his father once using a taboo word about her.
“I don’t want to speak ill of your father,” Soames went on doggedly, “but I know him well enough to be sure that he’ll be back on your mother’s hands before a year’s over. You can imagine what that will mean to her and to all of you after this. The only thing is to cut the knot for good.”
“I don’t want to talk bad about your father,” Soames continued stubbornly, “but I know him well enough to be certain that he’ll be back in your mother’s life before the year is up. You can guess what that will mean for her and for all of you after this. The only thing is to end it for good.”
In spite of himself, Val was impressed; and, happening to look at his mother’s face, he got what was perhaps his first real insight into the fact that his own feelings were not always what mattered most.
In spite of himself, Val was impressed; and, glancing at his mother’s face, he gained what might have been his first real insight that his own feelings weren't always the most important thing.
“All right, mother,” he said; “we’ll back you up. Only I’d like to know when it’ll be. It’s my first term, you know. I don’t want to be up there when it comes off.”
“All right, Mom,” he said; “we’ll support you. But I’d like to know when it’ll happen. It’s my first term, you know. I don’t want to be up there when it goes down.”
“Oh! my dear boy,” murmured Winifred, “it is a bore for you.” So, by habit, she phrased what, from the expression of her face, was the most poignant regret. “When will it be, Soames?”
“Oh! my dear boy,” murmured Winifred, “it is a drag for you.” So, out of habit, she expressed what, from the look on her face, was the deepest regret. “When will it be, Soames?”
“Can’t tell—not for months. We must get restitution first.”
“Can't say—not for months. We need to get compensation first.”
“What the deuce is that?” thought Val. “What silly brutes lawyers are! Not for months! I know one thing: I’m not going to dine in!” And he said:
“What on earth is that?” thought Val. “What ridiculous people lawyers are! Not for months! I know one thing: I’m not going to eat in!” And he said:
“Awfully sorry, mother, I’ve got to go out to dinner now.”
“Really sorry, Mom, but I have to head out to dinner now.”
Though it was his last night, Winifred nodded almost gratefully; they both felt that they had gone quite far enough in the expression of feeling.
Though it was his last night, Winifred nodded almost gratefully; they both felt that they had expressed enough emotions.
Val sought the misty freedom of Green Street, reckless and depressed. And not till he reached Piccadilly did he discover that he had only eighteen-pence. One couldn’t dine off eighteen-pence, and he was very hungry. He looked longingly at the windows of the Iseeum Club, where he had often eaten of the best with his father! Those pearls! There was no getting over them! But the more he brooded and the further he walked the hungrier he naturally became. Short of trailing home, there were only two places where he could go—his grandfather’s in Park Lane, and Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road. Which was the less deplorable? At his grandfather’s he would probably get a better dinner on the spur of the moment. At Timothy’s they gave you a jolly good feed when they expected you, not otherwise. He decided on Park Lane, not unmoved by the thought that to go up to Oxford without affording his grandfather a chance to tip him was hardly fair to either of them. His mother would hear he had been there, of course, and might think it funny; but he couldn’t help that. He rang the bell.
Val craved the hazy freedom of Green Street, feeling both reckless and down. It wasn't until he reached Piccadilly that he realized he only had eighteen pence. You can't have a decent meal with eighteen pence, and he was really hungry. He gazed longingly at the windows of the Iseeum Club, where he had often enjoyed great meals with his dad! Those meals were memorable! But the more he dwelled on it and the further he walked, the hungrier he naturally grew. Other than heading back home, he had two options—his grandfather’s place in Park Lane or Timothy’s on Bayswater Road. Which one was the better option? At his grandfather’s, he’d likely get a decent dinner on short notice. At Timothy’s, you got a great meal when they were expecting you, not otherwise. He chose Park Lane, partly because it didn’t seem right to go to Oxford without giving his grandfather a chance to help him out. His mom would hear he had been there, of course, and might find it amusing; but there was nothing he could do about that. He rang the bell.
“Hullo, Warmson, any dinner for me, d’you think?”
“Helo, Warmson, do you think there’s any dinner for me?”
“They’re just going in, Master Val. Mr. Forsyte will be very glad to see you. He was saying at lunch that he never saw you nowadays.”
“They’re just going in, Master Val. Mr. Forsyte will be really glad to see you. He was saying at lunch that he hasn’t seen you around lately.”
Val grinned.
Val smiled.
“Well, here I am. Kill the fatted calf, Warmson, let’s have fizz.”
“Well, here I am. Get the calf ready, Warmson, let’s celebrate with some drinks.”
Warmson smiled faintly—in his opinion Val was a young limb.
Warmson smiled faintly—in his opinion, Val was a young fool.
“I will ask Mrs. Forsyte, Master Val.”
“I'll ask Mrs. Forsyte, Master Val.”
“I say,” Val grumbled, taking off his overcoat, “I’m not at school any more, you know.”
“I’m telling you,” Val grumbled, taking off his overcoat, “I’m not in school anymore, you know.”
Warmson, not without a sense of humour, opened the door beyond the stag’s-horn coat stand, with the words:
Warmson, not without a sense of humor, opened the door beyond the stag’s-horn coat stand, saying:
“Mr. Valerus, ma’am.”
"Mr. Valerus, ma'am."
“Confound him!” thought Val, entering.
“Damn him!” thought Val, entering.
A warm embrace, a “Well, Val!” from Emily, and a rather quavery “So there you are at last!” from James, restored his sense of dignity.
A warm hug, a "Well, Val!" from Emily, and a somewhat shaky "So there you are at last!" from James, brought back his sense of dignity.
“Why didn’t you let us know? There’s only saddle of mutton. Champagne, Warmson,” said Emily. And they went in.
“Why didn’t you tell us? There’s only a saddle of mutton. Champagne, Warmson,” Emily said. And they went inside.
At the great dining-table, shortened to its utmost, under which so many fashionable legs had rested, James sat at one end, Emily at the other, Val half-way between them; and something of the loneliness of his grandparents, now that all their four children were flown, reached the boy’s spirit. “I hope I shall kick the bucket long before I’m as old as grandfather,” he thought. “Poor old chap, he’s as thin as a rail!” And lowering his voice while his grandfather and Warmson were in discussion about sugar in the soup, he said to Emily:
At the big dining table, reduced to its minimum size, where so many trendy legs had rested, James sat at one end, Emily at the other, and Val halfway between them; a bit of the loneliness his grandparents felt, now that all four of their kids had grown up and moved out, touched the boy’s heart. “I hope I kick the bucket long before I’m as old as Grandpa,” he thought. “Poor old guy, he’s as thin as a rail!” And lowering his voice while his grandfather and Warmson were debating the sugar in the soup, he said to Emily:
“It’s pretty brutal at home, Granny. I suppose you know.”
“It’s really tough at home, Grandma. I guess you know.”
“Yes, dear boy.”
“Yeah, buddy.”
“Uncle Soames was there when I left. I say, isn’t there anything to be done to prevent a divorce? Why is he so beastly keen on it?”
“Uncle Soames was there when I left. I mean, isn’t there anything that can be done to stop a divorce? Why is he so hell-bent on it?”
“Hush, my dear!” murmured Emily; “we’re keeping it from your grandfather.”
“Hush, my dear!” whispered Emily; “we’re hiding it from your grandfather.”
James’ voice sounded from the other end.
James' voice came through from the other end.
“What’s that? What are you talking about?”
“What’s that? What are you saying?”
“About Val’s college,” returned Emily. “Young Pariser was there, James; you remember—he nearly broke the Bank at Monte Carlo afterwards.”
“About Val’s college,” Emily replied. “Young Pariser was there, James; you remember—he almost cleaned out the Bank at Monte Carlo afterwards.”
James muttered that he did not know—Val must look after himself up there, or he’d get into bad ways. And he looked at his grandson with gloom, out of which affection distrustfully glimmered.
James mumbled that he didn't know—Val needed to take care of himself up there, or he’d get into trouble. He looked at his grandson with a gloomy expression, in which a hint of affection flickered with distrust.
“What I’m afraid of,” said Val to his plate, “is of being hard up, you know.”
“What I’m afraid of,” Val said to his plate, “is being broke, you know.”
By instinct he knew that the weak spot in that old man was fear of insecurity for his grandchildren.
By instinct, he realized that the old man's weakness was his fear of instability for his grandchildren.
“Well,” said James, and the soup in his spoon dribbled over, “you’ll have a good allowance; but you must keep within it.”
“Well,” said James, and the soup in his spoon spilled over, “you’ll have a decent allowance; but you need to stick to it.”
“Of course,” murmured Val; “if it is good. How much will it be, Grandfather?”
“Of course,” Val whispered; “if it's good. How much will it be, Grandfather?”
“Three hundred and fifty; it’s too much. I had next to nothing at your age.”
“Three hundred and fifty? That’s way too much. I barely had anything at your age.”
Val sighed. He had hoped for four, and been afraid of three. “I don’t know what your young cousin has,” said James; “he’s up there. His father’s a rich man.”
Val sighed. He had hoped for four and was worried about three. “I don’t know what your young cousin has,” said James; “he’s up there. His dad’s a wealthy man.”
“Aren’t you?” asked Val hardily.
“Aren’t you?” Val asked boldly.
“I?” replied James, flustered. “I’ve got so many expenses. Your father....” and he was silent.
“I?” replied James, flustered. “I have so many expenses. Your dad....” and he fell silent.
“Cousin Jolyon’s got an awfully jolly place. I went down there with Uncle Soames—ripping stables.”
“Cousin Jolyon has a really great place. I went there with Uncle Soames—amazing stables.”
“Ah!” murmured James profoundly. “That house—I knew how it would be!” And he lapsed into gloomy meditation over his fish-bones. His son’s tragedy, and the deep cleavage it had caused in the Forsyte family, had still the power to draw him down into a whirlpool of doubts and misgivings. Val, who hankered to talk of Robin Hill, because Robin Hill meant Holly, turned to Emily and said:
“Ah!” James said deeply. “That house—I knew it would end up like this!” He sank into a dark mood as he picked at his fish bones. The tragedy affecting his son and the deep divide it had created in the Forsyte family still pulled him into a whirlpool of doubts and worries. Val, who wanted to talk about Robin Hill since it reminded him of Holly, turned to Emily and said:
“Was that the house built for Uncle Soames?” And, receiving her nod, went on: “I wish you’d tell me about him, Granny. What became of Aunt Irene? Is she still going? He seems awfully worked-up about something to-night.”
“Was that the house built for Uncle Soames?” And, seeing her nod, continued: “I wish you’d tell me about him, Granny. What happened to Aunt Irene? Is she still around? He seems really stressed about something tonight.”
Emily laid her finger on her lips, but the word Irene had caught James’ ear.
Emily pressed her finger to her lips, but the name Irene had caught James' attention.
“What’s that?” he said, staying a piece of mutton close to his lips. “Who’s been seeing her? I knew we hadn’t heard the last of that.”
“What’s that?” he said, holding a piece of mutton close to his lips. “Who’s been seeing her? I knew we hadn’t heard the last of that.”
“Now, James,” said Emily, “eat your dinner. Nobody’s been seeing anybody.”
“Now, James,” Emily said, “eat your dinner. No one’s been seeing anyone.”
James put down his fork.
James set down his fork.
“There you go,” he said. “I might die before you’d tell me of it. Is Soames getting a divorce?”
“There you go,” he said. “I might die before you tell me about it. Is Soames getting a divorce?”
“Nonsense,” said Emily with incomparable aplomb; “Soames is much too sensible.”
“Nonsense,” said Emily with unmatched confidence; “Soames is way too sensible.”
James had sought his own throat, gathering the long white whiskers together on the skin and bone of it.
James had grabbed his own throat, pulling the long white hairs together on the skin and bone.
“She—she was always....” he said, and with that enigmatic remark the conversation lapsed, for Warmson had returned. But later, when the saddle of mutton had been succeeded by sweet, savoury, and dessert, and Val had received a cheque for twenty pounds and his grandfather’s kiss—like no other kiss in the world, from lips pushed out with a sort of fearful suddenness, as if yielding to weakness—he returned to the charge in the hall.
“She—she was always....” he said, and with that mysterious comment, the conversation died down, as Warmson had come back. But later, after the mutton had been replaced by sweets, savory dishes, and dessert, and Val had received a check for twenty pounds along with his grandfather’s kiss—like no other kiss in the world, from lips that were pushed out quickly, as if giving in to weakness—he brought it up again in the hall.
“Tell us about Uncle Soames, Granny. Why is he so keen on mother’s getting a divorce?”
“Tell us about Uncle Soames, Grandma. Why is he so eager for Mom to get a divorce?”
“Your Uncle Soames,” said Emily, and her voice had in it an exaggerated assurance, “is a lawyer, my dear boy. He’s sure to know best.”
“Your Uncle Soames,” Emily said, her voice filled with exaggerated confidence, “is a lawyer, my dear boy. He definitely knows best.”
“Is he?” muttered Val. “But what did become of Aunt Irene? I remember she was jolly good-looking.”
“Is he?” Val murmured. “But what happened to Aunt Irene? I remember she was really good-looking.”
“She—er....” said Emily, “behaved very badly. We don’t talk about it.”
“She—uh....” said Emily, “acted really poorly. We don’t discuss it.”
“Well, I don’t want everybody at Oxford to know about our affairs,” ejaculated Val; “it’s a brutal idea. Why couldn’t father be prevented without its being made public?”
“Well, I don’t want everyone at Oxford to know about our affairs,” shouted Val; “it’s a terrible idea. Why couldn’t we stop Dad without it being made public?”
Emily sighed. She had always lived rather in an atmosphere of divorce, owing to her fashionable proclivities—so many of those whose legs had been under her table having gained a certain notoriety. When, however, it touched her own family, she liked it no better than other people. But she was eminently practical, and a woman of courage, who never pursued a shadow in preference to its substance.
Emily sighed. She had always lived in an environment filled with divorce, thanks to her stylish habits—lots of those who had dined at her table had gained a certain reputation. However, when it came to her own family, she didn’t like it any more than anyone else. But she was highly practical and a woman of courage, who never chased after an illusion instead of reality.
“Your mother,” she said, “will be happier if she’s quite free, Val. Good-night, my dear boy; and don’t wear loud waistcoats up at Oxford, they’re not the thing just now. Here’s a little present.”
“Your mom,” she said, “will be happier if she’s completely free, Val. Good night, my dear boy; and don’t wear loud vests when you’re at Oxford; they’re not in style right now. Here’s a little gift.”
With another five pounds in his hand, and a little warmth in his heart, for he was fond of his grandmother, he went out into Park Lane. A wind had cleared the mist, the autumn leaves were rustling, and the stars were shining. With all that money in his pocket an impulse to “see life” beset him; but he had not gone forty yards in the direction of Piccadilly when Holly’s shy face, and her eyes with an imp dancing in their gravity, came up before him, and his hand seemed to be tingling again from the pressure of her warm gloved hand. “No, dash it!” he thought, “I’m going home!”
With another five pounds in his hand and a little warmth in his heart, since he really cared about his grandmother, he stepped out onto Park Lane. A breeze had cleared the fog, the autumn leaves were rustling, and the stars were shining. With all that cash in his pocket, he felt a spontaneous urge to “live a little,” but he hadn’t gone forty yards toward Piccadilly when Holly’s shy face appeared in his mind, her eyes sparkling with mischief despite their seriousness, and he could almost feel her warm gloved hand pressing against his again. “No way!” he thought, “I’m heading home!”
CHAPTER X
SOAMES ENTERTAINS THE FUTURE
It was full late for the river, but the weather was lovely, and summer lingered below the yellowing leaves. Soames took many looks at the day from his riverside garden near Mapledurham that Sunday morning.
It was quite late for the river, but the weather was nice, and summer hung on beneath the yellowing leaves. Soames glanced frequently at the day from his riverside garden near Mapledurham that Sunday morning.
With his own hands he put flowers about his little house-boat, and equipped the punt, in which, after lunch, he proposed to take them on the river. Placing those Chinese-looking cushions, he could not tell whether or no he wished to take Annette alone. She was so very pretty—could he trust himself not to say irrevocable words, passing beyond the limits of discretion? Roses on the veranda were still in bloom, and the hedges ever-green, so that there was almost nothing of middle-aged autumn to chill the mood; yet was he nervous, fidgety, strangely distrustful of his powers to steer just the right course. This visit had been planned to produce in Annette and her mother a due sense of his possessions, so that they should be ready to receive with respect any overture he might later be disposed to make. He dressed with great care, making himself neither too young nor too old, very thankful that his hair was still thick and smooth and had no grey in it. Three times he went up to his picture-gallery. If they had any knowledge at all, they must see at once that his collection alone was worth at least thirty thousand pounds. He minutely inspected, too, the pretty bedroom overlooking the river where they would take off their hats. It would be her bedroom if—if the matter went through, and she became his wife. Going up to the dressing-table he passed his hand over the lilac-coloured pincushion, into which were stuck all kinds of pins; a bowl of pot-pourri exhaled a scent that made his head turn just a little. His wife! If only the whole thing could be settled out of hand, and there was not the nightmare of this divorce to be gone through first; and with gloom puckered on his forehead, he looked out at the river shining beyond the roses and the lawn. Madame Lamotte would never resist this prospect for her child; Annette would never resist her mother. If only he were free! He drove to the station to meet them. What taste Frenchwomen had! Madame Lamotte was in black with touches of lilac colour, Annette in greyish lilac linen, with cream coloured gloves and hat. Rather pale she looked and Londony; and her blue eyes were demure. Waiting for them to come down to lunch, Soames stood in the open french-window of the diningroom moved by that sensuous delight in sunshine and flowers and trees which only came to the full when youth and beauty were there to share it with one. He had ordered the lunch with intense consideration; the wine was a very special Sauterne, the whole appointments of the meal perfect, the coffee served on the veranda super-excellent. Madame Lamotte accepted creme de menthe; Annette refused. Her manners were charming, with just a suspicion of “the conscious beauty” creeping into them. “Yes,” thought Soames, “another year of London and that sort of life, and she’ll be spoiled.”
With his own hands, he arranged flowers around his little houseboat and got the punt ready, in which he planned to take them out on the river after lunch. As he placed those Chinese-style cushions, he wondered whether he wanted to take Annette alone. She was so pretty—could he control himself enough not to say something he couldn’t take back, crossing the line of discretion? The roses on the veranda were still blooming, and the ever-green hedges meant that the autumn chill was barely present, yet he felt nervous, restless, and oddly doubtful about his ability to navigate the right course. This visit was meant to impress Annette and her mother with his possessions, so they would be prepared to respect any offer he might later want to make. He dressed carefully, making sure he didn’t look too young or too old, grateful that his hair was still thick, smooth, and free of gray. He went to his picture gallery three times. If they had any knowledge at all, they would immediately see that his collection was worth at least thirty thousand pounds. He also inspected the lovely bedroom overlooking the river, where they would remove their hats. It would be her bedroom if—if things went well and she became his wife. Approaching the dressing table, he ran his hand over the lilac pincushion filled with various pins; a bowl of potpourri released a scent that slightly made his head spin. His wife! If only everything could be settled easily, without the nightmare of the divorce looming first; with a frown on his forehead, he gazed out at the river gleaming beyond the roses and lawn. Madame Lamotte would never turn down this opportunity for her daughter; Annette would never go against her mother. If only he were free! He drove to the station to meet them. What great taste French women had! Madame Lamotte wore black with hints of lilac, and Annette was in a grayish-lilac linen outfit, with cream-colored gloves and a hat. She looked a bit pale and somewhat London-like; her blue eyes appeared demure. Waiting for them to come down to lunch, Soames stood in the open French window of the dining room, enjoying the sun, flowers, and trees in a way that felt complete when shared with youth and beauty. He had planned the lunch with great care; the wine was a special Sauterne, and every detail of the meal was perfect, with superb coffee served on the veranda. Madame Lamotte accepted a crème de menthe; Annette refused. She had charming manners, though a hint of “the aware beauty” began to creep in. “Yes,” thought Soames, “another year in London and that kind of life, and she’ll be spoiled.”
Madame was in sedate French raptures. “Adorable! Le soleil est si bon! How everything is chic, is it not, Annette? Monsieur is a real Monte Cristo.” Annette murmured assent, with a look up at Soames which he could not read. He proposed a turn on the river. But to punt two persons when one of them looked so ravishing on those Chinese cushions was merely to suffer from a sense of lost opportunity; so they went but a short way towards Pangbourne, drifting slowly back, with every now and then an autumn leaf dropping on Annette or on her mother’s black amplitude. And Soames was not happy, worried by the thought: “How—when—where—can I say—what?” They did not yet even know that he was married. To tell them he was married might jeopardise his every chance; yet, if he did not definitely make them understand that he wished for Annette’s hand, it would be dropping into some other clutch before he was free to claim it.
Madame was in calm French ecstasy. “Adorable! The sun is so nice! Everything is chic, right, Annette? Monsieur is a true Monte Cristo.” Annette nodded in agreement, casting a look up at Soames that he couldn’t interpret. He suggested taking a ride on the river. But it felt like a missed opportunity to punt two people when one of them looked so stunning on those Chinese cushions, so they only went a short distance towards Pangbourne, slowly drifting back, occasionally having an autumn leaf fall on Annette or her mother’s dark dress. And Soames was not at ease, troubled by the thought: “How—when—where—can I say—what?” They still didn’t even know he was married. Telling them he was married could risk all his chances; yet, if he didn’t make it clear that he wanted Annette’s hand, it would slip into someone else’s grasp before he was free to claim it.
At tea, which they both took with lemon, Soames spoke of the Transvaal.
At tea, which they both had with lemon, Soames talked about the Transvaal.
“There’ll be war,” he said.
"There will be war," he said.
Madame Lamotte lamented.
Madame Lamotte was upset.
“Ces pauvres gens bergers!” Could they not be left to themselves?
These poor shepherds! Could they not be left alone?
Soames smiled—the question seemed to him absurd.
Soames smiled—the question seemed ridiculous to him.
Surely as a woman of business she understood that the British could not abandon their legitimate commercial interests.
Surely as a businesswoman, she understood that the British couldn’t give up their legitimate commercial interests.
“Ah! that!” But Madame Lamotte found that the English were a little hypocrite. They were talking of justice and the Uitlanders, not of business. Monsieur was the first who had spoken to her of that.
“Ah! that!” But Madame Lamotte realized that the English were a bit hypocritical. They were discussing justice and the Uitlanders, not business. Monsieur was the first one to mention that to her.
“The Boers are only half-civilised,” remarked Soames; “they stand in the way of progress. It will never do to let our suzerainty go.”
“The Boers are only half-civilized,” Soames commented; “they're blocking progress. We can't let go of our control.”
“What does that mean to say? Suzerainty!”
“What does that mean to say? Suzerain!”
“What a strange word!” Soames became eloquent, roused by these threats to the principle of possession, and stimulated by Annette’s eyes fixed on him. He was delighted when presently she said:
“What a strange word!” Soames became passionate, stirred by these threats to the idea of ownership, and energized by Annette’s gaze on him. He felt thrilled when she soon said:
“I think Monsieur is right. They should be taught a lesson.” She was sensible!
“I think you’re right. They need to learn a lesson.” She was pretty smart!
“Of course,” he said, “we must act with moderation. I’m no jingo. We must be firm without bullying. Will you come up and see my pictures?” Moving from one to another of these treasures, he soon perceived that they knew nothing. They passed his last Mauve, that remarkable study of a “Hay-cart going Home,” as if it were a lithograph. He waited almost with awe to see how they would view the jewel of his collection—an Israels whose price he had watched ascending till he was now almost certain it had reached top value, and would be better on the market again. They did not view it at all. This was a shock; and yet to have in Annette a virgin taste to form would be better than to have the silly, half-baked predilections of the English middle-class to deal with. At the end of the gallery was a Meissonier of which he was rather ashamed—Meissonier was so steadily going down. Madame Lamotte stopped before it.
“Of course,” he said, “we need to be moderate. I’m not a jingoist. We should be firm without being pushy. Would you like to come up and see my paintings?” As he moved from one treasure to another, he quickly realized that they were clueless. They overlooked his latest Mauve, that incredible piece called “Hay-cart Going Home,” as if it were just a lithograph. He waited almost anxiously to see how they would react to the gem of his collection—an Israels, whose price he had watched climb to what he believed was peak value, and would likely be more valuable on the market again. They didn’t acknowledge it at all. This was a shock; yet having Annette with a fresh perspective to shape would be better than dealing with the shallow, half-formed tastes of the English middle class. At the far end of the gallery was a Meissonier that he felt somewhat embarrassed about—Meissonier's reputation was steadily declining. Madame Lamotte stopped in front of it.
“Meissonier! Ah! What a jewel!” Soames took advantage of that moment. Very gently touching Annette’s arm, he said:
“Meissonier! Ah! What a gem!” Soames seized that moment. Gently touching Annette’s arm, he said:
“How do you like my place, Annette?”
“How do you like my place, Annette?”
She did not shrink, did not respond; she looked at him full, looked down, and murmured:
She didn’t back away, didn’t reply; she stared at him directly, looked down, and whispered:
“Who would not like it? It is so beautiful!”
“Who wouldn’t like it? It’s so beautiful!”
“Perhaps some day—” Soames said, and stopped.
“Maybe one day—” Soames said, and paused.
So pretty she was, so self-possessed—she frightened him. Those cornflower-blue eyes, the turn of that creamy neck, her delicate curves—she was a standing temptation to indiscretion! No! No! One must be sure of one’s ground—much surer! “If I hold off,” he thought, “it will tantalise her.” And he crossed over to Madame Lamotte, who was still in front of the Meissonier.
So beautiful she was, so composed—that it scared him. Those bright blue eyes, the way her smooth neck curved, her elegant shape—she was an ongoing temptation to make a bad choice! No! No! One needs to be absolutely certain—much more certain! “If I keep my distance,” he thought, “it will tease her.” And he walked over to Madame Lamotte, who was still in front of the Meissonier.
“Yes, that’s quite a good example of his later work. You must come again, Madame, and see them lighted up. You must both come and spend a night.”
“Yes, that’s a great example of his later work. You both have to come back, Madame, and see them lit up. You should spend the night.”
Enchanted, would it not be beautiful to see them lighted? By moonlight too, the river must be ravishing!
Enchanted, wouldn’t it be beautiful to see them lit up? And by moonlight too, the river must be stunning!
Annette murmured:
Annette whispered:
“Thou art sentimental, Maman!”
“You're so sentimental, Maman!”
Sentimental! That black-robed, comely, substantial Frenchwoman of the world! And suddenly he was certain as he could be that there was no sentiment in either of them. All the better. Of what use sentiment? And yet...!
Sentimental! That elegant, attractive Frenchwoman in her black robe! And all of a sudden, he was as sure as he could be that there was no emotion in either of them. Which was actually a good thing. What good is sentiment anyway? And yet...!
He drove to the station with them, and saw them into the train. To the tightened pressure of his hand it seemed that Annette’s fingers responded just a little; her face smiled at him through the dark.
He drove them to the station and saw them onto the train. He felt Annette’s fingers respond slightly to the pressure of his hand; her face smiled at him through the darkness.
He went back to the carriage, brooding. “Go on home, Jordan,” he said to the coachman; “I’ll walk.” And he strode out into the darkening lanes, caution and the desire of possession playing see-saw within him. “Bon soir, monsieur!” How softly she had said it. To know what was in her mind! The French—they were like cats—one could tell nothing! But—how pretty! What a perfect young thing to hold in one’s arms! What a mother for his heir! And he thought, with a smile, of his family and their surprise at a French wife, and their curiosity, and of the way he would play with it and buffet it confound them!
He returned to the carriage, lost in thought. “Go on home, Jordan,” he said to the coachman; “I’ll walk.” And he strode into the darkening streets, caution and the desire for possession battling within him. “Bon soir, monsieur!” How softly she had said it. To know what she was thinking! The French—they were like cats—you couldn’t tell anything! But—how beautiful! What a perfect young woman to hold in his arms! What a mother for his future child! He smiled, imagining his family’s surprise at a French wife, their curiosity, and how he would play with their reactions and leave them speechless!
The poplars sighed in the darkness; an owl hooted. Shadows deepened in the water. “I will and must be free,” he thought. “I won’t hang about any longer. I’ll go and see Irene. If you want things done, do them yourself. I must live again—live and move and have my being.” And in echo to that queer biblicality church-bells chimed the call to evening prayer.
The poplars sighed in the dark; an owl hooted. Shadows grew darker in the water. “I will and must be free,” he thought. “I won’t stick around any longer. I’ll go see Irene. If you want something done, do it yourself. I have to live again—live, move, and exist.” And echoing that strange biblical vibe, church bells rang out the call to evening prayer.
CHAPTER XI
AND VISITS THE PAST
On a Tuesday evening after dining at his club Soames set out to do what required more courage and perhaps less delicacy than anything he had yet undertaken in his life—save perhaps his birth, and one other action. He chose the evening, indeed, partly because Irene was more likely to be in, but mainly because he had failed to find sufficient resolution by daylight, had needed wine to give him extra daring.
On a Tuesday evening after having dinner at his club, Soames prepared to do something that required more courage and maybe less sensitivity than anything he had ever done in his life—except maybe for being born and one other thing. He picked the evening partly because Irene was more likely to be at home, but mostly because he hadn’t felt bold enough during the day and needed some wine to boost his confidence.
He left his hansom on the Embankment, and walked up to the Old Church, uncertain of the block of flats where he knew she lived. He found it hiding behind a much larger mansion; and having read the name, “Mrs. Irene Heron”—Heron, forsooth! Her maiden name: so she used that again, did she?—he stepped back into the road to look up at the windows of the first floor. Light was coming through in the corner flat, and he could hear a piano being played. He had never had a love of music, had secretly borne it a grudge in the old days when so often she had turned to her piano, making of it a refuge place into which she knew he could not enter. Repulse! The long repulse, at first restrained and secret, at last open! Bitter memory came with that sound. It must be she playing, and thus almost assured of seeing her, he stood more undecided than ever. Shivers of anticipation ran through him; his tongue felt dry, his heart beat fast. “I have no cause to be afraid,” he thought. And then the lawyer stirred within him. Was he doing a foolish thing? Ought he not to have arranged a formal meeting in the presence of her trustee? No! Not before that fellow Jolyon, who sympathised with her! Never! He crossed back into the doorway, and, slowly, to keep down the beating of his heart, mounted the single flight of stairs and rang the bell. When the door was opened to him his sensations were regulated by the scent which came—that perfume—from away back in the past, bringing muffled remembrance: fragrance of a drawing-room he used to enter, of a house he used to own—perfume of dried rose-leaves and honey!
He left his cab on the Embankment and walked up to the Old Church, unsure of the flat where he knew she lived. He found it hidden behind a much larger house, and after reading the name “Mrs. Irene Heron”—Heron, really! Her maiden name: so she was using that again?—he stepped back onto the street to look up at the first-floor windows. Light was coming through the corner flat, and he could hear a piano being played. He had never been into music, had secretly resented it in the old days when she often turned to her piano, making it a refuge he couldn't enter. Rejection! The long rejection, at first restrained and hidden, then finally open! Bitter memories flooded back with that sound. It must be her playing, and the thought of almost seeing her made him more uncertain than ever. He felt shivers of anticipation; his mouth felt dry, and his heart raced. “I have no reason to be afraid,” he thought. But then the lawyer in him kicked in. Was he doing something foolish? Shouldn’t he have arranged a formal meeting with her trustee present? No! Not with that guy Jolyon, who sympathized with her! Never! He stepped back into the doorway and, slowly, to calm his racing heart, climbed the single flight of stairs and rang the bell. When the door opened, his senses were overwhelmed by the scent—that perfume—bringing back muffled memories: the fragrance of a drawing-room he used to visit, of a house he once owned—smells of dried rose leaves and honey!
“Say, Mr. Forsyte,” he said, “your mistress will see me, I know.” He had thought this out; she would think it was Jolyon!
“Hey, Mr. Forsyte,” he said, “your mistress will see me, I know.” He had planned this out; she would think it was Jolyon!
When the maid was gone and he was alone in the tiny hall, where the light was dim from one pearly-shaded sconce, and walls, carpet, everything was silvery, making the walled-in space all ghostly, he could only think ridiculously: “Shall I go in with my overcoat on, or take it off?” The music ceased; the maid said from the doorway:
When the maid left and he was alone in the small hallway, where the light was faint from one pearly-shaded sconce, and the walls and carpet were all silvery, giving the enclosed space a ghostly feel, he could only think absurdly: “Should I go in wearing my overcoat or take it off?” The music stopped; the maid called from the doorway:
“Will you walk in, sir?”
"Will you come in, sir?"
Soames walked in. He noted mechanically that all was still silvery, and that the upright piano was of satinwood. She had risen and stood recoiled against it; her hand, placed on the keys as if groping for support, had struck a sudden discord, held for a moment, and released. The light from the shaded piano-candle fell on her neck, leaving her face rather in shadow. She was in a black evening dress, with a sort of mantilla over her shoulders—he did not remember ever having seen her in black, and the thought passed through him: “She dresses even when she’s alone.”
Soames walked in. He noticed automatically that everything was still silvery and that the upright piano was made of satinwood. She had gotten up and was pressed against it; her hand, resting on the keys as if searching for support, had struck a sudden discord, held for a moment, and then released. The light from the shaded piano candle illuminated her neck, leaving her face somewhat in shadow. She was wearing a black evening dress, with some kind of mantilla draped over her shoulders—he couldn’t remember ever seeing her in black, and the thought crossed his mind: “She dresses up even when she’s alone.”
“You!” he heard her whisper.
"You!" he heard her say.
Many times Soames had rehearsed this scene in fancy. Rehearsal served him not at all. He simply could not speak. He had never thought that the sight of this woman whom he had once so passionately desired, so completely owned, and whom he had not seen for twelve years, could affect him in this way. He had imagined himself speaking and acting, half as man of business, half as judge. And now it was as if he were in the presence not of a mere woman and erring wife, but of some force, subtle and elusive as atmosphere itself within him and outside. A kind of defensive irony welled up in him.
Many times, Soames had imagined this scene in his mind. However, imagining didn’t help him at all. He just couldn’t speak. He never thought that seeing this woman he had once wanted so desperately, whom he had completely controlled, and whom he hadn't seen in twelve years, could affect him like this. He had pictured himself talking and acting, half like a businessman and half like a judge. But now it felt like he was in the presence of not just a woman and a flawed wife, but of some force, subtle and elusive like the atmosphere around him and within him. A kind of defensive irony bubbled up inside him.
“Yes, it’s a queer visit! I hope you’re well.”
“Yes, it's a weird visit! I hope you’re doing okay.”
“Thank you. Will you sit down?”
“Thank you. Can you take a seat?”
She had moved away from the piano, and gone over to a window-seat, sinking on to it, with her hands clasped in her lap. Light fell on her there, so that Soames could see her face, eyes, hair, strangely as he remembered them, strangely beautiful.
She had stepped away from the piano and settled into a window seat, sinking into it with her hands in her lap. Light streamed in, allowing Soames to see her face, eyes, and hair, oddly familiar yet strangely beautiful.
He sat down on the edge of a satinwood chair, upholstered with silver-coloured stuff, close to where he was standing.
He took a seat on the edge of a satinwood chair, covered in silver fabric, near where he had been standing.
“You have not changed,” he said.
"You haven't changed," he said.
“No? What have you come for?”
“No? What are you here for?”
“To discuss things.”
"To talk things over."
“I have heard what you want from your cousin.”
“I've heard what you want from your cousin.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“I am willing. I have always been.”
“I’m willing. I always have been.”
The sound of her voice, reserved and close, the sight of her figure watchfully poised, defensive, was helping him now. A thousand memories of her, ever on the watch against him, stirred, and....
The sound of her voice, quiet and intimate, the sight of her figure standing alert and defensive, was helping him now. A thousand memories of her, always on guard against him, stirred, and....
“Perhaps you will be good enough, then, to give me information on which I can act. The law must be complied with.”
“Maybe you can kindly provide me with the information I can use. The law needs to be followed.”
“I have none to give you that you don’t know of.”
"I don't have anything to give you that you don't already know about."
“Twelve years! Do you suppose I can believe that?”
“Twelve years! Do you think I can believe that?”
“I don’t suppose you will believe anything I say; but it’s the truth.”
“I don’t think you’ll believe anything I say, but it’s the truth.”
Soames looked at her hard. He had said that she had not changed; now he perceived that she had. Not in face, except that it was more beautiful; not in form, except that it was a little fuller—no! She had changed spiritually. There was more of her, as it were, something of activity and daring, where there had been sheer passive resistance. “Ah!” he thought, “that’s her independent income! Confound Uncle Jolyon!”
Soames stared at her intently. He had claimed that she hadn't changed; now he realized that she had. Not in her looks, except that she was more attractive; not in her figure, except that it was a bit fuller—no! She had changed on a deeper level. There was more to her, in a way, a sense of energy and boldness where there used to be only quiet defiance. “Ah!” he thought, “that’s her independent income! Damn Uncle Jolyon!”
“I suppose you’re comfortably off now?” he said.
“I guess you’re doing pretty well now?” he said.
“Thank you, yes.”
“Thanks, yes.”
“Why didn’t you let me provide for you? I would have, in spite of everything.”
“Why didn’t you let me take care of you? I would have, no matter what.”
A faint smile came on her lips; but she did not answer.
A faint smile appeared on her lips, but she didn’t respond.
“You are still my wife,” said Soames. Why he said that, what he meant by it, he knew neither when he spoke nor after. It was a truism almost preposterous, but its effect was startling. She rose from the window-seat, and stood for a moment perfectly still, looking at him. He could see her bosom heaving. Then she turned to the window and threw it open.
“You're still my wife,” Soames said. He didn’t know why he said it or what he really meant, not then or afterwards. It was an obvious statement, almost ridiculous, but it had a powerful impact. She got up from the window seat and stood there for a moment, completely still, staring at him. He could see her chest rising and falling. Then she turned to the window and flung it open.
“Why do that?” he said sharply. “You’ll catch cold in that dress. I’m not dangerous.” And he uttered a little sad laugh.
“Why would you do that?” he said sharply. “You’ll catch a cold in that dress. I’m not a threat.” And he let out a small, sad laugh.
She echoed it—faintly, bitterly.
She repeated it—softly, bitterly.
“It was—habit.”
“It was a habit.”
“Rather odd habit,” said Soames as bitterly. “Shut the window!”
“That's a pretty strange habit,” Soames said bitterly. “Close the window!”
She shut it and sat down again. She had developed power, this woman—this—wife of his! He felt it issuing from her as she sat there, in a sort of armour. And almost unconsciously he rose and moved nearer; he wanted to see the expression on her face. Her eyes met his unflinching. Heavens! how clear they were, and what a dark brown against that white skin, and that burnt-amber hair! And how white her shoulders.
She closed it and sat down again. This woman—his wife—had gained power! He felt it radiating from her as she sat there, like she was in a kind of armor. Almost without realizing it, he stood up and approached her; he wanted to see the look on her face. Her eyes met his without backing down. Wow! They were so clear, and such a dark brown against her pale skin, and that burnt-amber hair! And her shoulders were so white.
Funny sensation this! He ought to hate her.
Funny feeling about this! He should hate her.
“You had better tell me,” he said; “it’s to your advantage to be free as well as to mine. That old matter is too old.”
“You should really tell me,” he said; “it’s in your best interest to be free just like it is for me. That old issue is too outdated.”
“I have told you.”
"I've told you."
“Do you mean to tell me there has been nothing—nobody?”
“Are you seriously saying there’s been nothing—no one?”
“Nobody. You must go to your own life.”
“Nobody. You need to go live your own life.”
Stung by that retort, Soames moved towards the piano and back to the hearth, to and fro, as he had been wont in the old days in their drawing-room when his feelings were too much for him.
Stung by that remark, Soames moved between the piano and the fireplace, back and forth, just like he used to in their living room when his emotions were overwhelming.
“That won’t do,” he said. “You deserted me. In common justice it’s for you....”
"That won't work," he said. "You left me. It's only fair that it's up to you..."
He saw her shrug those white shoulders, heard her murmur:
He saw her shrug her white shoulders and heard her murmur:
“Yes. Why didn’t you divorce me then? Should I have cared?”
“Yes. Why didn’t you divorce me then? Should I have even cared?”
He stopped, and looked at her intently with a sort of curiosity. What on earth did she do with herself, if she really lived quite alone? And why had he not divorced her? The old feeling that she had never understood him, never done him justice, bit him while he stared at her.
He stopped and looked at her closely with a kind of curiosity. What did she do all day if she really lived completely alone? And why hadn’t he divorced her? The lingering feeling that she had never really understood him or given him a fair chance nagged at him as he stared at her.
“Why couldn’t you have made me a good wife?” he said.
“Why couldn’t you have been a good wife to me?” he said.
“Yes; it was a crime to marry you. I have paid for it. You will find some way perhaps. You needn’t mind my name, I have none to lose. Now I think you had better go.”
“Yes; it was a mistake to marry you. I've paid for it. You’ll figure something out, maybe. You don’t need to worry about my name; I don’t have one to lose. Now I think it’s best if you leave.”
A sense of defeat—of being defrauded of his self-justification, and of something else beyond power of explanation to himself, beset Soames like the breath of a cold fog. Mechanically he reached up, took from the mantel-shelf a little china bowl, reversed it, and said:
A feeling of defeat—of being robbed of his self-justification, and of something else that he couldn't fully explain to himself, hit Soames like a cold fog. Automatically, he reached up, took a small china bowl from the mantel, turned it upside down, and said:
“Lowestoft. Where did you get this? I bought its fellow at Jobson’s.” And, visited by the sudden memory of how, those many years ago, he and she had bought china together, he remained staring at the little bowl, as if it contained all the past. Her voice roused him.
“Lowestoft. Where did you get this? I bought its matching piece at Jobson’s.” And, suddenly recalling how many years ago they had picked out china together, he continued to stare at the little bowl, as if it held all their memories. Her voice brought him back to the moment.
“Take it. I don’t want it.”
“Take it. I don't want it.”
Soames put it back on the shelf.
Soames placed it back on the shelf.
“Will you shake hands?” he said.
“Will you shake hands?” he asked.
A faint smile curved her lips. She held out her hand. It was cold to his rather feverish touch. “She’s made of ice,” he thought—“she was always made of ice!” But even as that thought darted through him, his senses were assailed by the perfume of her dress and body, as though the warmth within her, which had never been for him, were struggling to show its presence. And he turned on his heel. He walked out and away, as if someone with a whip were after him, not even looking for a cab, glad of the empty Embankment and the cold river, and the thick-strewn shadows of the plane-tree leaves—confused, flurried, sore at heart, and vaguely disturbed, as though he had made some deep mistake whose consequences he could not foresee. And the fantastic thought suddenly assailed him if instead of, “I think you had better go,” she had said, “I think you had better stay!” What should he have felt, what would he have done? That cursed attraction of her was there for him even now, after all these years of estrangement and bitter thoughts. It was there, ready to mount to his head at a sign, a touch. “I was a fool to go!” he muttered. “I’ve advanced nothing. Who could imagine? I never thought!” Memory, flown back to the first years of his marriage, played him torturing tricks. She had not deserved to keep her beauty—the beauty he had owned and known so well. And a kind of bitterness at the tenacity of his own admiration welled up in him. Most men would have hated the sight of her, as she had deserved. She had spoiled his life, wounded his pride to death, defrauded him of a son. And yet the mere sight of her, cold and resisting as ever, had this power to upset him utterly! It was some damned magnetism she had! And no wonder if, as she asserted; she had lived untouched these last twelve years. So Bosinney—cursed be his memory!—had lived on all this time with her! Soames could not tell whether he was glad of that knowledge or no.
A faint smile formed on her lips. She reached out her hand. It felt cold against his feverish skin. “She’s made of ice,” he thought—“she has always been made of ice!” But just as that thought crossed his mind, he was overwhelmed by the scent of her dress and body, as if the warmth inside her, which had never been meant for him, was trying to make itself known. He turned on his heel and walked away as if someone were chasing him with a whip, not even looking for a cab, relieved by the empty Embankment and the cold river, and the thick shadows cast by the plane-tree leaves—confused, flustered, heartbroken, and vaguely disturbed, as if he had made a mistake whose consequences he couldn’t predict. And then the crazy thought hit him: if instead of saying, “I think you had better go,” she had said, “I think you had better stay!” What would he have felt, what would he have done? That frustrating attraction to her was still there, even after all these years of separation and harsh thoughts. It was ready to overwhelm him at any sign, any touch. “I was a fool to leave!” he muttered. “I gained nothing. Who could have imagined? I never thought!” Memories from the early years of his marriage tortured him. She didn’t deserve to hold onto her beauty—the beauty he had possessed and recognized so well. A bitterness about his own stubborn admiration bubbled up inside him. Most men would have despised her sight, as she deserved. She had ruined his life, crushed his pride, and robbed him of a son. And yet, just seeing her, as cold and resistant as ever, had the power to completely unsettle him! She had some damned magnetism! No wonder she claimed she had lived untouched all these twelve years. So Bosinney—curse his memory!—had been with her all this time! Soames couldn’t tell if he was glad to know that or not.
Nearing his Club at last he stopped to buy a paper. A headline ran: “Boers reported to repudiate suzerainty!” Suzerainty! “Just like her!” he thought: “she always did. Suzerainty! I still have it by rights. She must be awfully lonely in that wretched little flat!”
Nearing his club at last, he stopped to buy a newspaper. A headline read: “Boers reported to reject suzerainty!” Suzerainty! “Just like her!” he thought. “She always did. Suzerainty! I still have it by right. She must be really lonely in that awful little apartment!”
CHAPTER XII
ON FORSYTE ’CHANGE
Soames belonged to two clubs, “The Connoisseurs,” which he put on his cards and seldom visited, and “The Remove,” which he did not put on his cards and frequented. He had joined this Liberal institution five years ago, having made sure that its members were now nearly all sound Conservatives in heart and pocket, if not in principle. Uncle Nicholas had put him up. The fine reading-room was decorated in the Adam style.
Soames was a member of two clubs: “The Connoisseurs,” which he listed on his business cards but rarely attended, and “The Remove,” which he didn’t list but visited often. He had joined this Liberal club five years ago, having confirmed that most of its members were pretty much solid Conservatives in values and finances, if not in ideology. Uncle Nicholas had sponsored his membership. The elegant reading room was decorated in the Adam style.
On entering that evening he glanced at the tape for any news about the Transvaal, and noted that Consols were down seven-sixteenths since the morning. He was turning away to seek the reading-room when a voice behind him said:
On entering that evening, he looked at the ticker for any updates about the Transvaal and noticed that Consols were down seven-sixteenths since the morning. He was turning away to head to the reading room when a voice behind him said:
“Well, Soames, that went off all right.”
"Well, Soames, that went well."
It was Uncle Nicholas, in a frock-coat and his special cut-away collar, with a black tie passed through a ring. Heavens! How young and dapper he looked at eighty-two!
It was Uncle Nicholas, in a suit jacket and his special cut-away collar, with a black tie threaded through a ring. Wow! He looked so young and stylish at eighty-two!
“I think Roger’d have been pleased,” his uncle went on. “The thing was very well done. Blackley’s? I’ll make a note of them. Buxton’s done me no good. These Boers are upsetting me—that fellow Chamberlain’s driving the country into war. What do you think?”
“I think Roger would have been pleased,” his uncle continued. “The thing was very well done. Blackley’s? I’ll make a note of them. Buxton hasn’t helped me at all. These Boers are stressing me out—that guy Chamberlain’s pushing the country into war. What do you think?”
“Bound to come,” murmured Soames.
“It's bound to happen,” murmured Soames.
Nicholas passed his hand over his thin, clean-shaven cheeks, very rosy after his summer cure; a slight pout had gathered on his lips. This business had revived all his Liberal principles.
Nicholas ran his hand over his thin, clean-shaven cheeks, which were quite rosy after his summer treatment; a slight pout formed on his lips. This situation had brought back all his Liberal beliefs.
“I mistrust that chap; he’s a stormy petrel. House-property will go down if there’s war. You’ll have trouble with Roger’s estate. I often told him he ought to get out of some of his houses. He was an opinionated beggar.”
“I don't trust that guy; he’s a troublemaker. Property values will drop if there’s a war. You’ll have issues with Roger’s estate. I often told him he should sell off some of his houses. He was a stubborn fool.”
“There was a pair of you!” thought Soames. But he never argued with an uncle, in that way preserving their opinion of him as “a long-headed chap,” and the legal care of their property.
“There were two of you!” thought Soames. But he never argued with an uncle, maintaining their view of him as “a wise guy,” and the legal management of their property.
“They tell me at Timothy’s,” said Nicholas, lowering his voice, “that Dartie has gone off at last. That’ll be a relief to your father. He was a rotten egg.”
“They tell me at Timothy’s,” Nicholas said, lowering his voice, “that Dartie has finally left. That’ll be a relief for your dad. He was a bad dude.”
Again Soames nodded. If there was a subject on which the Forsytes really agreed, it was the character of Montague Dartie.
Again, Soames nodded. If there was one thing the Forsytes truly agreed on, it was the character of Montague Dartie.
“You take care,” said Nicholas, “or he’ll turn up again. Winifred had better have the tooth out, I should say. No use preserving what’s gone bad.”
“You be careful,” said Nicholas, “or he’ll show up again. I think Winifred should get the tooth pulled. There’s no point in keeping something that’s gone bad.”
Soames looked at him sideways. His nerves, exacerbated by the interview he had just come through, disposed him to see a personal allusion in those words.
Soames glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. His nerves, made worse by the interview he had just gone through, made him inclined to interpret those words as a personal jab.
“I’m advising her,” he said shortly.
“I’m advising her,” he replied briefly.
“Well,” said Nicholas, “the brougham’s waiting; I must get home. I’m very poorly. Remember me to your father.”
“Well,” Nicholas said, “the carriage is waiting; I need to get home. I’m not feeling well. Say hi to your dad for me.”
And having thus reconsecrated the ties of blood, he passed down the steps at his youthful gait and was wrapped into his fur coat by the junior porter.
And after renewing the family bonds, he walked down the steps with his youthful stride, and the junior porter wrapped him in his fur coat.
“I’ve never known Uncle Nicholas other than ‘very poorly,’” mused Soames, “or seen him look other than everlasting. What a family! Judging by him, I’ve got thirty-eight years of health before me. Well, I’m not going to waste them.” And going over to a mirror he stood looking at his face. Except for a line or two, and three or four grey hairs in his little dark moustache, had he aged any more than Irene? The prime of life—he and she in the very prime of life! And a fantastic thought shot into his mind. Absurd! Idiotic! But again it came. And genuinely alarmed by the recurrence, as one is by the second fit of shivering which presages a feverish cold, he sat down on the weighing machine. Eleven stone! He had not varied two pounds in twenty years. What age was she? Nearly thirty-seven—not too old to have a child—not at all! Thirty-seven on the ninth of next month. He remembered her birthday well—he had always observed it religiously, even that last birthday so soon before she left him, when he was almost certain she was faithless. Four birthdays in his house. He had looked forward to them, because his gifts had meant a semblance of gratitude, a certain attempt at warmth. Except, indeed, that last birthday—which had tempted him to be too religious! And he shied away in thought. Memory heaps dead leaves on corpse-like deeds, from under which they do but vaguely offend the sense. And then he thought suddenly: “I could send her a present for her birthday. After all, we’re Christians! Couldn’t!—couldn’t we join up again!” And he uttered a deep sigh sitting there. Annette! Ah! but between him and Annette was the need for that wretched divorce suit! And how?
“I’ve only ever known Uncle Nicholas as ‘very poorly,’” Soames reflected, “or seen him look anything but eternal. What a family! Based on him, I’ve got thirty-eight years of good health ahead of me. Well, I’m not going to waste them.” He walked over to a mirror and stared at his face. Besides a wrinkle or two and three or four gray hairs in his small dark mustache, had he aged any more than Irene? They were both in the prime of life! Suddenly, a wild thought flashed through his mind. Absurd! Ridiculous! But it came back again. Genuinely unsettled by this recurrence, like someone who feels the first chill of an impending fever, he sat down on the scale. Eleven stone! He hadn't fluctuated more than two pounds in twenty years. How old was she? Almost thirty-seven—not too old to have a child—not at all! She’d be thirty-seven next month on the ninth. He remembered her birthday well—he had always celebrated it, even that last one just before she left him when he was almost sure she was unfaithful. Four birthdays in his house. He had looked forward to them because his gifts represented a token of gratitude, an effort to show warmth. Except for that last birthday—which had tempted him to take his feelings too seriously! And he pulled back from that thought. Memories pile dead leaves over past deeds, making them only vaguely unpleasant. Then he suddenly thought: “I could send her a gift for her birthday. After all, we’re Christians! Couldn’t we reconnect?” He let out a deep sigh while sitting there. Annette! But between him and Annette was the necessity of that miserable divorce suit! And how?
“A man can always work these things, if he’ll take it on himself,” Jolyon had said.
“A man can always handle these things if he takes responsibility for them,” Jolyon had said.
But why should he take the scandal on himself with his whole career as a pillar of the law at stake? It was not fair! It was quixotic! Twelve years’ separation in which he had taken no steps to free himself put out of court the possibility of using her conduct with Bosinney as a ground for divorcing her. By doing nothing to secure relief he had acquiesced, even if the evidence could now be gathered, which was more than doubtful. Besides, his own pride would never let him use that old incident, he had suffered from it too much. No! Nothing but fresh misconduct on her part—but she had denied it; and—almost—he had believed her. Hung up! Utterly hung up!
But why should he take the blame when his entire career as a respected lawyer was on the line? It wasn’t fair! It was ridiculous! Twelve years of separation during which he hadn’t taken any steps to free himself ruled out any chance of using her affair with Bosinney as a reason for divorce. By doing nothing to seek relief, he had accepted the situation, even though gathering evidence now was very uncertain. Besides, his pride would never allow him to bring up that old incident; it had hurt him too much. No! It had to be something recent she did wrong—but she denied it; and—almost—he believed her. Stuck! Completely stuck!
He rose from the scooped-out red velvet seat with a feeling of constriction about his vitals. He would never sleep with this going on in him! And, taking coat and hat again, he went out, moving eastward. In Trafalgar Square he became aware of some special commotion travelling towards him out of the mouth of the Strand. It materialised in newspaper men calling out so loudly that no words whatever could be heard. He stopped to listen, and one came by.
He got up from the scooped-out red velvet seat, feeling a tightness in his chest. There was no way he could sleep with this happening inside him! Grabbing his coat and hat again, he headed out, walking east. In Trafalgar Square, he noticed some sort of commotion coming towards him from the direction of the Strand. It took shape in newspaper guys shouting so loudly that no words were discernible. He paused to listen, and one approached him.
“Payper! Special! Ultimatium by Krooger! Declaration of war!” Soames bought the paper. There it was in the stop press...! His first thought was: “The Boers are committing suicide.” His second: “Is there anything still I ought to sell?” If so he had missed the chance—there would certainly be a slump in the city to-morrow. He swallowed this thought with a nod of defiance. That ultimatum was insolent—sooner than let it pass he was prepared to lose money. They wanted a lesson, and they would get it; but it would take three months at least to bring them to heel. There weren’t the troops out there; always behind time, the Government! Confound those newspaper rats! What was the use of waking everybody up? Breakfast to-morrow was quite soon enough. And he thought with alarm of his father. They would cry it down Park Lane. Hailing a hansom, he got in and told the man to drive there.
“Paper! Special! Ultimatum by Krooger! Declaration of war!” Soames bought the paper. There it was on the front page...! His first thought was: “The Boers are committing suicide.” His second: “Is there anything I should still sell?” If so, he had missed the chance—there would definitely be a drop in the stock market tomorrow. He pushed that thought away with a defiant nod. That ultimatum was outrageous—he would rather lose money than let it pass. They needed a lesson, and they would get one; but it would take at least three months to bring them in line. The troops weren’t there; the Government was always behind schedule! Curse those newspaper rats! What was the point of waking everyone up? Breakfast tomorrow was soon enough. He worried about his father. They would be talking about it all over Park Lane. Hailing a cab, he got in and told the driver to take him there.
James and Emily had just gone up to bed, and after communicating the news to Warmson, Soames prepared to follow. He paused by after-thought to say:
James and Emily had just gone to bed, and after sharing the news with Warmson, Soames got ready to follow. He stopped for a moment to add:
“What do you think of it, Warmson?”
“What do you think of it, Warmson?”
The butler ceased passing a hat brush over the silk hat Soames had taken off, and, inclining his face a little forward, said in a low voice: “Well, sir, they ’aven’t a chance, of course; but I’m told they’re very good shots. I’ve got a son in the Inniskillings.”
The butler stopped brushing the silk hat that Soames had taken off and leaned his face a bit forward, speaking quietly: “Well, sir, they don’t stand a chance, of course; but I hear they’re excellent shots. I’ve got a son in the Inniskillings.”
“You, Warmson? Why, I didn’t know you were married.”
“You, Warmson? I didn't know you were married.”
“No, sir. I don’t talk of it. I expect he’ll be going out.”
“No, sir. I don’t speak about it. I assume he’ll be heading out.”
The slighter shock Soames had felt on discovering that he knew so little of one whom he thought he knew so well was lost in the slight shock of discovering that the war might touch one personally. Born in the year of the Crimean War, he had only come to consciousness by the time the Indian Mutiny was over; since then the many little wars of the British Empire had been entirely professional, quite unconnected with the Forsytes and all they stood for in the body politic. This war would surely be no exception. But his mind ran hastily over his family. Two of the Haymans, he had heard, were in some Yeomanry or other—it had always been a pleasant thought, there was a certain distinction about the Yeomanry; they wore, or used to wear, a blue uniform with silver about it, and rode horses. And Archibald, he remembered, had once on a time joined the Militia, but had given it up because his father, Nicholas, had made such a fuss about his “wasting his time peacocking about in a uniform.” Recently he had heard somewhere that young Nicholas’ eldest, very young Nicholas, had become a Volunteer. “No,” thought Soames, mounting the stairs slowly, “there’s nothing in that!”
The slight surprise Soames felt upon realizing he knew so little about someone he thought he was close to faded into another realization: the war might actually affect him personally. Born during the Crimean War, he had only become aware of the world after the Indian Mutiny; since then, the numerous small conflicts of the British Empire had been purely professional and completely separate from the Forsytes and everything they represented in society. He assumed this war would be no different. But he quickly thought about his family. He had heard that two of the Haymans were involved in some Yeomanry or another—it had always been a nice thought, as there was a certain prestige attached to the Yeomanry; they wore, or used to wear, a blue uniform with silver accents and rode horses. He recalled that Archibald had once joined the Militia but had quit after his father, Nicholas, made a big deal about him “wasting his time showing off in uniform.” Recently, he had heard somewhere that young Nicholas’s eldest, very young Nicholas, had signed up as a Volunteer. “No,” Soames thought as he slowly walked up the stairs, “there’s nothing to that!”
He stood on the landing outside his parents’ bed and dressing rooms, debating whether or not to put his nose in and say a reassuring word. Opening the landing window, he listened. The rumble from Piccadilly was all the sound he heard, and with the thought, “If these motor-cars increase, it’ll affect house property,” he was about to pass on up to the room always kept ready for him when he heard, distant as yet, the hoarse rushing call of a newsvendor. There it was, and coming past the house! He knocked on his mother’s door and went in.
He stood on the landing outside his parents’ bedroom and dressing room, debating whether to stick his nose in and say something comforting. He opened the landing window and listened. The rumble from Piccadilly was the only sound he heard, and with the thought, “If these cars keep increasing, it’ll affect property values,” he was about to head up to the room always kept ready for him when he heard, faint for now, the hoarse shout of a newsvendor. There it was, coming past the house! He knocked on his mother’s door and walked in.
His father was sitting up in bed, with his ears pricked under the white hair which Emily kept so beautifully cut. He looked pink, and extraordinarily clean, in his setting of white sheet and pillow, out of which the points of his high, thin, nightgowned shoulders emerged in small peaks. His eyes alone, grey and distrustful under their withered lids, were moving from the window to Emily, who in a wrapper was walking up and down, squeezing a rubber ball attached to a scent bottle. The room reeked faintly of the eau-de-Cologne she was spraying.
His father was propped up in bed, his ears perked up under the white hair that Emily kept so beautifully trimmed. He looked rosy and unusually clean against the backdrop of white sheets and pillows, with the points of his high, thin shoulders sticking out like small peaks. His eyes, however, were a different story—grey and skeptical under their wrinkled lids. They darted from the window to Emily, who was pacing in a robe, squeezing a rubber ball attached to a perfume bottle. The room had a faint smell of the eau-de-Cologne she was spraying.
“All right!” said Soames, “it’s not a fire. The Boers have declared war—that’s all.”
“All right!” said Soames, “it’s not a fire. The Boers have declared war—that’s it.”
Emily stopped her spraying.
Emily stopped spraying.
“Oh!” was all she said, and looked at James.
“Oh!” was all she said, turning to look at James.
Soames, too, looked at his father. He was taking it differently from their expectation, as if some thought, strange to them, were working in him.
Soames also turned to look at his father. He was reacting in a way they hadn't anticipated, as if some unfamiliar idea was taking shape in his mind.
“H’m!” he muttered suddenly, “I shan’t live to see the end of this.”
“Hm!” he muttered suddenly, “I won’t live to see the end of this.”
“Nonsense, James! It’ll be over by Christmas.”
“Nonsense, James! It’ll be done by Christmas.”
“What do you know about it?” James answered her with asperity. “It’s a pretty mess at this time of night, too!” He lapsed into silence, and his wife and son, as if hypnotised, waited for him to say: “I can’t tell—I don’t know; I knew how it would be!” But he did not. The grey eyes shifted, evidently seeing nothing in the room; then movement occurred under the bedclothes, and the knees were drawn up suddenly to a great height.
“What do you know about it?” James replied sharply. “It’s a real mess at this time of night, too!” He fell silent, and his wife and son, as if entranced, waited for him to say: “I can’t say—I don’t know; I knew how this would turn out!” But he didn’t. The grey eyes shifted, clearly seeing nothing in the room; then there was a movement under the blankets, and the knees were pulled up suddenly to a high position.
“They ought to send out Roberts. It all comes from that fellow Gladstone and his Majuba.”
“They should send out Roberts. It all stems from that guy Gladstone and his Majuba.”
The two listeners noted something beyond the usual in his voice, something of real anxiety. It was as if he had said: “I shall never see the old country peaceful and safe again. I shall have to die before I know she’s won.” And in spite of the feeling that James must not be encouraged to be fussy, they were touched. Soames went up to the bedside and stroked his father’s hand which had emerged from under the bedclothes, long and wrinkled with veins.
The two listeners noticed something unusual in his voice, a real sense of anxiety. It was as if he had said: “I will never see the old country peaceful and safe again. I will have to die before I know she’s won.” Despite the feeling that James shouldn’t be encouraged to be overly fussy, they were moved. Soames approached the bedside and gently stroked his father’s hand, which had emerged from beneath the blankets, long and wrinkled with visible veins.
“Mark my words!” said James, “consols will go to par. For all I know, Val may go and enlist.”
“Listen to me!” said James, “the bonds will reach their full value. For all I know, Val might go and sign up.”
“Oh, come, James!” cried Emily, “you talk as if there were danger.”
“Oh, come on, James!” Emily exclaimed, “you sound like there’s some kind of danger.”
Her comfortable voice seemed to soothe James for once.
Her soothing voice seemed to calm James for a change.
“Well,” he muttered, “I told you how it would be. I don’t know, I’m sure—nobody tells me anything. Are you sleeping here, my boy?”
“Well,” he mumbled, “I warned you how it would go. I really don’t know—nobody fills me in on anything. Are you staying here, kid?”
The crisis was past, he would now compose himself to his normal degree of anxiety; and, assuring his father that he was sleeping in the house, Soames pressed his hand, and went up to his room.
The crisis was over; he would now settle back into his usual level of anxiety. After reassuring his father that he would be sleeping at home, Soames squeezed his hand and headed up to his room.
The following afternoon witnessed the greatest crowd Timothy’s had known for many a year. On national occasions, such as this, it was, indeed, almost impossible to avoid going there. Not that there was any danger or rather only just enough to make it necessary to assure each other that there was none.
The next afternoon had the largest crowd Timothy's had seen in years. On national events like this, it was really hard to skip going there. Not that there was any real danger, or just a little to make it necessary for everyone to reassure each other that there wasn’t any.
Nicholas was there early. He had seen Soames the night before—Soames had said it was bound to come. This old Kruger was in his dotage—why, he must be seventy-five if he was a day!
Nicholas was there early. He had seen Soames the night before—Soames had said it was bound to happen. This old Kruger was losing it—he must be seventy-five if he was a day!
(Nicholas was eighty-two.) What had Timothy said? He had had a fit after Majuba. These Boers were a grasping lot! The dark-haired Francie, who had arrived on his heels, with the contradictious touch which became the free spirit of a daughter of Roger, chimed in:
(Nicholas was eighty-two.) What did Timothy say? He had a meltdown after Majuba. These Boers were such opportunists! The dark-haired Francie, who showed up right after him, with the contradicting attitude that suited the independent nature of a daughter of Roger, joined in:
“Kettle and pot, Uncle Nicholas. What price the Uitlanders?” What price, indeed! A new expression, and believed to be due to her brother George.
“Kettle and pot, Uncle Nicholas. What’s the deal with the Uitlanders?” What’s the deal, indeed! A new phrase, thought to be from her brother George.
Aunt Juley thought Francie ought not to say such a thing. Dear Mrs. MacAnder’s boy, Charlie MacAnder, was one, and no one could call him grasping. At this Francie uttered one of her mots, scandalising, and so frequently repeated:
Aunt Juley thought Francie shouldn’t say stuff like that. Dear Mrs. MacAnder’s son, Charlie MacAnder, was one, and no one could call him greedy. At this, Francie said one of her famous lines, shocking everyone, and it got repeated all the time:
“Well, his father’s a Scotchman, and his mother’s a cat.”
“Well, his dad's a Scotsman, and his mom's a cat.”
Aunt Juley covered her ears, too late, but Aunt Hester smiled; as for Nicholas, he pouted—witticism of which he was not the author was hardly to his taste. Just then Marian Tweetyman arrived, followed almost immediately by young Nicholas. On seeing his son, Nicholas rose.
Aunt Juley covered her ears, but it was too late; Aunt Hester smiled. As for Nicholas, he pouted—jokes that he didn't come up with were hardly to his liking. Just then, Marian Tweetyman arrived, quickly followed by young Nicholas. When he saw his son, Nicholas stood up.
“Well, I must be going,” he said, “Nick here will tell you what’ll win the race.” And with this hit at his eldest, who, as a pillar of accountancy, and director of an insurance company, was no more addicted to sport than his father had ever been, he departed. Dear Nicholas! What race was that? Or was it only one of his jokes? He was a wonderful man for his age! How many lumps would dear Marian take? And how were Giles and Jesse? Aunt Juley supposed their Yeomanry would be very busy now, guarding the coast, though of course the Boers had no ships. But one never knew what the French might do if they had the chance, especially since that dreadful Fashoda scare, which had upset Timothy so terribly that he had made no investments for months afterwards. It was the ingratitude of the Boers that was so dreadful, after everything had been done for them—Dr. Jameson imprisoned, and he was so nice, Mrs. MacAnder had always said. And Sir Alfred Milner sent out to talk to them—such a clever man! She didn’t know what they wanted.
“Well, I should get going,” he said, “Nick here will tell you what’s going to win the race.” With that jab at his oldest son, who, as an accountant and director of an insurance company, was as uninterested in sports as his father had ever been, he left. Dear Nicholas! What race was that? Or was it just another one of his jokes? He really was a remarkable man for his age! How many lumps would dear Marian take? And how were Giles and Jesse? Aunt Juley thought their Yeomanry must be very busy now, guarding the coast, even though the Boers didn’t have any ships. But you never knew what the French might do if they got the chance, especially after that dreadful Fashoda scare, which had upset Timothy so much that he hadn’t made any investments for months afterward. It was the Boers’ ingratitude that was so awful, after everything that had been done for them—Dr. Jameson was imprisoned, and everyone said he was such a nice guy. And Sir Alfred Milner was sent out to talk to them—such a clever man! She didn’t understand what they wanted.
But at this moment occurred one of those sensations—so precious at Timothy’s—which great occasions sometimes bring forth:
But at this moment, one of those feelings—so cherished by Timothy—came over him, which significant moments sometimes bring about:
“Miss June Forsyte.”
“Ms. June Forsyte.”
Aunts Juley and Hester were on their feet at once, trembling from smothered resentment, and old affection bubbling up, and pride at the return of a prodigal June! Well, this was a surprise! Dear June—after all these years! And how well she was looking! Not changed at all! It was almost on their lips to add, “And how is your dear grandfather?” forgetting in that giddy moment that poor dear Jolyon had been in his grave for seven years now.
Aunts Juley and Hester immediately got up, shaking with a mix of buried resentment, long-standing affection, and pride at the return of their wayward June! What a surprise! Dear June—after all these years! And she looked so good! She hadn’t changed at all! They almost asked, “And how is your dear grandfather?” forgetting in that dizzy moment that poor Jolyon had been dead for seven years now.
Ever the most courageous and downright of all the Forsytes, June, with her decided chin and her spirited eyes and her hair like flame, sat down, slight and short, on a gilt chair with a bead-worked seat, for all the world as if ten years had not elapsed since she had been to see them—ten years of travel and independence and devotion to lame ducks. Those ducks of late had been all definitely painters, etchers, or sculptors, so that her impatience with the Forsytes and their hopelessly inartistic outlook had become intense. Indeed, she had almost ceased to believe that her family existed, and looked round her now with a sort of challenging directness which brought exquisite discomfort to the roomful. She had not expected to meet any of them but “the poor old things”; and why she had come to see them she hardly knew, except that, while on her way from Oxford Street to a studio in Latimer Road, she had suddenly remembered them with compunction as two long-neglected old lame ducks.
Ever the bravest and most straightforward of all the Forsytes, June, with her strong chin and lively eyes and hair like fire, sat down, petite and short, on a gold chair with a beaded seat, looking just like she hadn’t changed in ten years since she'd last visited them—ten years filled with travel, independence, and looking after struggling artists. Recently, those artists had all been clearly painters, etchers, or sculptors, which had made her frustration with the Forsytes and their hopelessly unartistic views incredibly intense. In fact, she had nearly stopped believing her family even existed and looked around the room now with a sort of challenging intensity that made everyone feel uneasy. She hadn't expected to see anyone but "the poor old things," and she hardly knew why she had come to see them, other than that, while on her way from Oxford Street to a studio in Latimer Road, she had suddenly remembered them with guilt as two long-neglected old lame ducks.
Aunt Juley broke the hush again. “We’ve just been saying, dear, how dreadful it is about these Boers! And what an impudent thing of that old Kruger!”
Aunt Juley broke the silence again. “We were just saying, dear, how terrible it is about those Boers! And what a bold move by that old Kruger!”
“Impudent!” said June. “I think he’s quite right. What business have we to meddle with them? If he turned out all those wretched Uitlanders it would serve them right. They’re only after money.”
“Rude!” said June. “I think he’s totally right. What right do we have to interfere with them? If he kicked out all those miserable Uitlanders, it would be well-deserved. They’re just after money.”
The silence of sensation was broken by Francie saying:
The quiet was interrupted when Francie said:
“What? Are you a pro-Boer?” (undoubtedly the first use of that expression).
“What? Are you in favor of the Boers?” (undoubtedly the first use of that expression).
“Well! Why can’t we leave them alone?” said June, just as, in the open doorway, the maid said “Mr. Soames Forsyte.” Sensation on sensation! Greeting was almost held up by curiosity to see how June and he would take this encounter, for it was shrewdly suspected, if not quite known, that they had not met since that old and lamentable affair of her fiance Bosinney with Soames’ wife. They were seen to just touch each other’s hands, and look each at the other’s left eye only. Aunt Juley came at once to the rescue:
“Well! Why can’t we just leave them alone?” June said, just as the maid in the doorway announced, “Mr. Soames Forsyte.” What a stir! Everyone held their breath to see how June and he would handle this meeting, since it was widely believed, if not entirely confirmed, that they hadn’t seen each other since that unfortunate business involving her fiancé Bosinney and Soames’ wife. They were seen to barely touch each other’s hands and only glance at each other’s left eye. Aunt Juley quickly stepped in to help:
“Dear June is so original. Fancy, Soames, she thinks the Boers are not to blame.”
“Dear June is so original. Can you believe it, Soames? She thinks the Boers aren't at fault.”
“They only want their independence,” said June; “and why shouldn’t they have it?”
“They just want their independence,” said June; “and why shouldn’t they have it?”
“Because,” answered Soames, with his smile a little on one side, “they happen to have agreed to our suzerainty.”
“Because,” Soames replied, smirking a bit to one side, “they happen to have accepted our control.”
“Suzerainty!” repeated June scornfully; “we shouldn’t like anyone’s suzerainty over us.”
“Lordship!” June repeated with disdain; “we wouldn’t want anyone to have control over us.”
“They got advantages in payment,” replied Soames; “a contract is a contract.”
“They have benefits in payment,” replied Soames; “a contract is a contract.”
“Contracts are not always just,” fumed out June, “and when they’re not, they ought to be broken. The Boers are much the weaker. We could afford to be generous.”
“Contracts aren’t always fair,” June exclaimed, “and when they aren’t, they should be broken. The Boers are clearly the weaker party. We could afford to be generous.”
Soames sniffed. “That’s mere sentiment,” he said.
Soames sniffed. “That’s just sentiment,” he said.
Aunt Hester, to whom nothing was more awful than any kind of disagreement, here leaned forward and remarked decisively:
Aunt Hester, who found any kind of disagreement to be the most terrible thing, leaned forward and said firmly:
“What lovely weather it has been for the time of year?”
“What great weather we've been having for this time of year?”
But June was not to be diverted.
But June was not going to be distracted.
“I don’t know why sentiment should be sneered at. It’s the best thing in the world.” She looked defiantly round, and Aunt Juley had to intervene again:
“I don’t understand why people look down on feelings. They’re the best things in the world.” She glanced around boldly, and Aunt Juley had to step in once more:
“Have you bought any pictures lately, Soames?”
“Have you bought any pictures recently, Soames?”
Her incomparable instinct for the wrong subject had not failed her. Soames flushed. To disclose the name of his latest purchases would be like walking into the jaws of disdain. For somehow they all knew of June’s predilection for “genius” not yet on its legs, and her contempt for “success” unless she had had a finger in securing it.
Her unique knack for bringing up the wrong topic hadn’t let her down. Soames felt himself blush. Revealing the names of his recent purchases would feel like stepping straight into a trap of disdain. Somehow, everyone was aware of June’s preference for “genius” that wasn’t fully developed yet and her disdain for “success” unless she had played a part in making it happen.
“One or two,” he muttered.
"One or two," he said.
But June’s face had changed; the Forsyte within her was seeing its chance. Why should not Soames buy some of the pictures of Eric Cobbley—her last lame duck? And she promptly opened her attack: Did Soames know his work? It was so wonderful. He was the coming man.
But June’s expression had transformed; the Forsyte in her saw an opportunity. Why shouldn’t Soames buy some of Eric Cobbley's paintings—her last lost cause? So, she immediately launched her attack: Did Soames know his work? It was amazing. He was the next big thing.
Oh, yes, Soames knew his work. It was in his view “splashy,” and would never get hold of the public.
Oh, yes, Soames knew his stuff. He thought it was “flashy,” and it would never catch the public's attention.
June blazed up.
June heated up.
“Of course it won’t; that’s the last thing one would wish for. I thought you were a connoisseur, not a picture-dealer.”
“Of course it won’t; that’s the last thing anyone would want. I thought you were a connoisseur, not a art dealer.”
“Of course Soames is a connoisseur,” Aunt Juley said hastily; “he has wonderful taste—he can always tell beforehand what’s going to be successful.”
“Of course Soames is a connoisseur,” Aunt Juley said quickly; “he has great taste—he can always predict what’s going to be successful.”
“Oh!” gasped June, and sprang up from the bead-covered chair, “I hate that standard of success. Why can’t people buy things because they like them?”
“Oh!” gasped June, jumping up from the beaded chair, “I can’t stand that idea of success. Why can’t people buy things just because they like them?”
“You mean,” said Francie, “because you like them.”
“You mean,” said Francie, “because you like them.”
And in the slight pause young Nicholas was heard saying gently that Violet (his fourth) was taking lessons in pastel, he didn’t know if they were any use.
And during the brief pause, young Nicholas was heard softly saying that Violet (his fourth) was taking pastel lessons, though he wasn't sure if they were actually helpful.
“Well, good-bye, Auntie,” said June; “I must get on,” and kissing her aunts, she looked defiantly round the room, said “Good-bye” again, and went. A breeze seemed to pass out with her, as if everyone had sighed.
“Well, bye, Auntie,” said June; “I have to get going,” and after kissing her aunts, she looked defiantly around the room, said “Good-bye” again, and left. A breeze seemed to follow her out, as if everyone had sighed.
The third sensation came before anyone had time to speak:
The third feeling arrived before anyone could say anything:
“Mr. James Forsyte.”
“Mr. James Forsyte.”
James came in using a stick slightly and wrapped in a fur coat which gave him a fictitious bulk.
James walked in with a cane and wearing a fur coat that made him look bigger than he really was.
Everyone stood up. James was so old; and he had not been at Timothy’s for nearly two years.
Everyone stood up. James was really old, and he hadn't been at Timothy's for almost two years.
“It’s hot in here,” he said.
“It’s hot in here,” he said.
Soames divested him of his coat, and as he did so could not help admiring the glossy way his father was turned out. James sat down, all knees, elbows, frock-coat, and long white whiskers.
Soames took off his coat, and while doing so, he couldn't help but admire how polished his father looked. James sat down, all knees, elbows, frock coat, and long white whiskers.
“What’s the meaning of that?” he said.
“What does that mean?” he asked.
Though there was no apparent sense in his words, they all knew that he was referring to June. His eyes searched his son’s face.
Though there was no clear logic in his words, they all understood that he was talking about June. His eyes scanned his son’s face.
“I thought I’d come and see for myself. What have they answered Kruger?”
“I thought I’d come and see for myself. What did they say to Kruger?”
Soames took out an evening paper, and read the headline.
Soames pulled out an evening newspaper and read the headline.
“‘Instant action by our Government—state of war existing!’”
“‘Immediate action by our Government—state of war declared!’”
“Ah!” said James, and sighed. “I was afraid they’d cut and run like old Gladstone. We shall finish with them this time.”
“Ah!” said James, and sighed. “I was worried they’d bail like old Gladstone. We’re going to wrap things up with them this time.”
All stared at him. James! Always fussy, nervous, anxious! James with his continual, “I told you how it would be!” and his pessimism, and his cautious investments. There was something uncanny about such resolution in this the oldest living Forsyte.
All eyes were on him. James! Always so particular, jittery, and anxious! James with his constant, “I told you it would turn out like this!” and his negativity, and his careful investments. There was something eerie about such determination in the oldest living Forsyte.
“Where’s Timothy?” said James. “He ought to pay attention to this.”
“Where’s Timothy?” James asked. “He should be paying attention to this.”
Aunt Juley said she didn’t know; Timothy had not said much at lunch to-day. Aunt Hester rose and threaded her way out of the room, and Francie said rather maliciously:
Aunt Juley said she didn’t know; Timothy hadn’t said much at lunch today. Aunt Hester got up and made her way out of the room, and Francie said somewhat smugly:
“The Boers are a hard nut to crack, Uncle James.”
“The Boers are tough to deal with, Uncle James.”
“H’m!” muttered James. “Where do you get your information? Nobody tells me.”
“Hm!” mumbled James. “Where do you get your information? No one tells me.”
Young Nicholas remarked in his mild voice that Nick (his eldest) was now going to drill regularly.
Young Nicholas commented in his soft voice that Nick (his oldest) would now be drilling regularly.
“Ah!” muttered James, and stared before him—his thoughts were on Val. “He’s got to look after his mother,” he said, “he’s got no time for drilling and that, with that father of his.” This cryptic saying produced silence, until he spoke again.
“Ah!” muttered James, staring ahead—his thoughts were on Val. “He has to take care of his mom,” he said, “he doesn’t have time for drilling and all that, with his dad around.” This mysterious comment fell into silence until he spoke again.
“What did June want here?” And his eyes rested with suspicion on all of them in turn. “Her father’s a rich man now.” The conversation turned on Jolyon, and when he had been seen last. It was supposed that he went abroad and saw all sorts of people now that his wife was dead; his water-colours were on the line, and he was a successful man. Francie went so far as to say:
“What did June want here?” His eyes narrowed with suspicion as he looked at each of them in turn. “Her dad's a wealthy man now.” The discussion shifted to Jolyon and when he had last been seen. It was believed he’d gone overseas and was mingling with all sorts of people now that his wife was gone; his watercolors were on display, and he was doing well for himself. Francie even went so far as to say:
“I should like to see him again; he was rather a dear.”
“I’d like to see him again; he was pretty sweet.”
Aunt Juley recalled how he had gone to sleep on the sofa one day, where James was sitting. He had always been very amiable; what did Soames think?
Aunt Juley remembered a day when he fell asleep on the sofa while James was sitting there. He had always been very friendly; what did Soames think?
Knowing that Jolyon was Irene’s trustee, all felt the delicacy of this question, and looked at Soames with interest. A faint pink had come up in his cheeks.
Knowing that Jolyon was Irene’s trustee, everyone sensed the sensitivity of this question and looked at Soames with curiosity. A slight pink had risen to his cheeks.
“He’s going grey,” he said.
"He's going gray," he said.
Indeed! Had Soames seen him? Soames nodded, and the pink vanished.
Indeed! Did Soames see him? Soames nodded, and the pink disappeared.
James said suddenly: “Well—I don’t know, I can’t tell.”
James said suddenly, “Well, I don’t know. I can’t tell.”
It so exactly expressed the sentiment of everybody present that there was something behind everything, that nobody responded. But at this moment Aunt Hester returned.
It perfectly captured the feelings of everyone there that there was something deeper going on, so no one replied. But just then, Aunt Hester came back.
“Timothy,” she said in a low voice, “Timothy has bought a map, and he’s put in—he’s put in three flags.”
“Timothy,” she said quietly, “Timothy bought a map, and he’s put in—he’s put in three flags.”
Timothy had...! A sigh went round the company.
Timothy had...! A sigh went around the group.
If Timothy had indeed put in three flags already, well!—it showed what the nation could do when it was roused. The war was as good as over.
If Timothy had really put up three flags already, well!—it showed what the country could achieve when it was motivated. The war was practically over.
CHAPTER XIII
JOLYON FINDS OUT WHERE HE IS
Jolyon stood at the window in Holly’s old night nursery, converted into a studio, not because it had a north light, but for its view over the prospect away to the Grand Stand at Epsom. He shifted to the side window which overlooked the stableyard, and whistled down to the dog Balthasar who lay for ever under the clock tower. The old dog looked up and wagged his tail. “Poor old boy!” thought Jolyon, shifting back to the other window.
Jolyon stood at the window in Holly’s old nursery, now turned into a studio, not because it had north light, but for its view overlooking the landscape all the way to the Grand Stand at Epsom. He moved to the side window that looked out over the stable yard and whistled down to the dog Balthasar, who was always lying under the clock tower. The old dog looked up and wagged his tail. “Poor old boy!” thought Jolyon, shifting back to the other window.
He had been restless all this week, since his attempt to prosecute trusteeship, uneasy in his conscience which was ever acute, disturbed in his sense of compassion which was easily excited, and with a queer sensation as if his feeling for beauty had received some definite embodiment. Autumn was getting hold of the old oak-tree, its leaves were browning. Sunshine had been plentiful and hot this summer. As with trees, so with men’s lives! “I ought to live long,” thought Jolyon; “I’m getting mildewed for want of heat. If I can’t work, I shall be off to Paris.” But memory of Paris gave him no pleasure. Besides, how could he go? He must stay and see what Soames was going to do. “I’m her trustee. I can’t leave her unprotected,” he thought. It had been striking him as curious how very clearly he could still see Irene in her little drawing-room which he had only twice entered. Her beauty must have a sort of poignant harmony! No literal portrait would ever do her justice; the essence of her was—ah I what?... The noise of hoofs called him back to the other window. Holly was riding into the yard on her long-tailed “palfrey.” She looked up and he waved to her. She had been rather silent lately; getting old, he supposed, beginning to want her future, as they all did—youngsters!
He had been restless all week, ever since his attempt to manage the trusteeship. His conscience was always sharp, his sense of compassion easily stirred, and he had a strange feeling like his appreciation for beauty had taken on a definite shape. Autumn was taking hold of the old oak tree, its leaves turning brown. This summer had been filled with plenty of hot sunshine. Just like trees, people's lives are similar! “I should live a long time,” Jolyon thought; “I’m getting stale from lack of heat. If I can’t work, I’ll head to Paris.” But thinking of Paris didn’t bring him any joy. Besides, how could he leave? He needed to stick around to see what Soames was planning to do. “I’m her trustee. I can’t leave her without protection,” he thought. It struck him as odd how vividly he could still picture Irene in her little drawing room, which he had only stepped into twice. Her beauty must have a kind of bittersweet harmony! No literal portrait could ever capture her essence; what was it? The sound of hooves drew him back to the other window. Holly was riding into the yard on her long-tailed "palfrey." She looked up, and he waved to her. She had been somewhat quiet lately; getting older, he figured, starting to think about her future, just like all the youngsters!
Time was certainly the devil! And with the feeling that to waste this swift-travelling commodity was unforgivable folly, he took up his brush. But it was no use; he could not concentrate his eye—besides, the light was going. “I’ll go up to town,” he thought. In the hall a servant met him.
Time was definitely the enemy! And feeling that wasting this quickly passing resource was a huge mistake, he picked up his brush. But it was no good; he couldn’t focus his gaze—besides, the light was fading. “I’ll head into town,” he thought. In the hallway, a servant approached him.
“A lady to see you, sir; Mrs. Heron.”
“A woman is here to see you, sir; Mrs. Heron.”
Extraordinary coincidence! Passing into the picture-gallery, as it was still called, he saw Irene standing over by the window.
Extraordinary coincidence! As he walked into the art gallery, as it was still called, he saw Irene standing by the window.
She came towards him saying:
She approached him saying:
“I’ve been trespassing; I came up through the coppice and garden. I always used to come that way to see Uncle Jolyon.”
“I’ve been sneaking around; I came up through the thicket and garden. I always used to come that way to see Uncle Jolyon.”
“You couldn’t trespass here,” replied Jolyon; “history makes that impossible. I was just thinking of you.”
“You can’t come here,” Jolyon said. “That’s not allowed. I was just thinking about you.”
Irene smiled. And it was as if something shone through; not mere spirituality—serener, completer, more alluring.
Irene smiled. It was as if something radiated from her; not just spirituality—calmer, more whole, more captivating.
“History!” she answered; “I once told Uncle Jolyon that love was for ever. Well, it isn’t. Only aversion lasts.”
“History!” she replied; “I once told Uncle Jolyon that love was forever. Well, it isn’t. Only aversion lasts.”
Jolyon stared at her. Had she got over Bosinney at last?
Jolyon looked at her. Had she finally moved on from Bosinney?
“Yes!” he said, “aversion’s deeper than love or hate because it’s a natural product of the nerves, and we don’t change them.”
“Yes!” he said, “aversion is stronger than love or hate because it’s a natural response of the nerves, and we can’t change those.”
“I came to tell you that Soames has been to see me. He said a thing that frightened me. He said: ‘You are still my wife!’”
“I came to tell you that Soames visited me. He said something that scared me. He said: ‘You are still my wife!’”
“What!” ejaculated Jolyon. “You ought not to live alone.” And he continued to stare at her, afflicted by the thought that where Beauty was, nothing ever ran quite straight, which, no doubt, was why so many people looked on it as immoral.
“What!” exclaimed Jolyon. “You shouldn’t be living alone.” And he kept staring at her, troubled by the idea that where Beauty existed, nothing ever went smoothly, which is probably why so many people viewed it as immoral.
“What more?”
"What else?"
“He asked me to shake hands.”
“He asked me to shake hands.”
“Did you?”
"Did you?"
“Yes. When he came in I’m sure he didn’t want to; he changed while he was there.”
“Yes. When he came in, I’m sure he didn’t want to. He changed while he was there.”
“Ah! you certainly ought not to go on living there alone.”
“Ah! You really shouldn’t be living there by yourself.”
“I know no woman I could ask; and I can’t take a lover to order, Cousin Jolyon.”
“I don’t know any woman I could ask; and I can’t just get a lover on demand, Cousin Jolyon.”
“Heaven forbid!” said Jolyon. “What a damnable position! Will you stay to dinner? No? Well, let me see you back to town; I wanted to go up this evening.”
“Heaven forbid!” said Jolyon. “What a terrible situation! Will you stay for dinner? No? Well, let me take you back to the city; I wanted to head up there this evening.”
“Truly?”
“Seriously?”
“Truly. I’ll be ready in five minutes.”
“Seriously. I’ll be ready in five minutes.”
On that walk to the station they talked of pictures and music, contrasting the English and French characters and the difference in their attitude to Art. But to Jolyon the colours in the hedges of the long straight lane, the twittering of chaffinches who kept pace with them, the perfume of weeds being already burned, the turn of her neck, the fascination of those dark eyes bent on him now and then, the lure of her whole figure, made a deeper impression than the remarks they exchanged. Unconsciously he held himself straighter, walked with a more elastic step.
On their walk to the station, they chatted about pictures and music, comparing the English and French personalities and their different attitudes toward art. But for Jolyon, the vibrant colors in the hedges lining the long, straight lane, the chirping of chaffinches that accompanied them, the scent of weeds being burnt, the tilt of her neck, the captivating gaze of her dark eyes fixated on him from time to time, and the allure of her entire figure left a stronger impression than the conversation they were having. Without even realizing it, he stood taller and walked with a more springy step.
In the train he put her through a sort of catechism as to what she did with her days.
On the train, he quizzed her about how she spent her days.
Made her dresses, shopped, visited a hospital, played her piano, translated from the French.
Made her dresses, went shopping, visited a hospital, played her piano, translated from French.
She had regular work from a publisher, it seemed, which supplemented her income a little. She seldom went out in the evening. “I’ve been living alone so long, you see, that I don’t mind it a bit. I believe I’m naturally solitary.”
She had a steady gig with a publisher, which helped boost her income a bit. She rarely went out at night. “I’ve been living alone for so long, you know, that I don’t mind it at all. I think I’m just naturally solitary.”
“I don’t believe that,” said Jolyon. “Do you know many people?”
“I don’t believe that,” Jolyon said. “Do you know a lot of people?”
“Very few.”
"Very few."
At Waterloo they took a hansom, and he drove with her to the door of her mansions. Squeezing her hand at parting, he said:
At Waterloo, they took a cab and he drove her to the entrance of her apartment building. Squeezing her hand as they said goodbye, he said:
“You know, you could always come to us at Robin Hill; you must let me know everything that happens. Good-bye, Irene.”
“You know, you’re always welcome to come to us at Robin Hill; you have to keep me updated on everything that happens. Bye, Irene.”
“Good-bye,” she answered softly.
"Bye," she replied softly.
Jolyon climbed back into his cab, wondering why he had not asked her to dine and go to the theatre with him. Solitary, starved, hung-up life that she had! “Hotch Potch Club,” he said through the trap-door. As his hansom debouched on to the Embankment, a man in top-hat and overcoat passed, walking quickly, so close to the wall that he seemed to be scraping it.
Jolyon climbed back into his cab, thinking about why he hadn't asked her to have dinner and go to the theater with him. What a lonely, unfulfilling life she had! “Hotch Potch Club,” he called out through the trap-door. As his hansom turned onto the Embankment, a man in a top hat and overcoat rushed by, walking so close to the wall that it looked like he was scraping against it.
“By Jove!” thought Jolyon; “Soames himself! What’s he up to now?” And, stopping the cab round the corner, he got out and retraced his steps to where he could see the entrance to the mansions. Soames had halted in front of them, and was looking up at the light in her windows. “If he goes in,” thought Jolyon, “what shall I do? What have I the right to do?” What the fellow had said was true. She was still his wife, absolutely without protection from annoyance! “Well, if he goes in,” he thought, “I follow.” And he began moving towards the mansions. Again Soames advanced; he was in the very entrance now. But suddenly he stopped, spun round on his heel, and came back towards the river. “What now?” thought Jolyon. “In a dozen steps he’ll recognise me.” And he turned tail. His cousin’s footsteps kept pace with his own. But he reached his cab, and got in before Soames had turned the corner. “Go on!” he said through the trap. Soames’ figure ranged up alongside.
“Wow!” thought Jolyon; “Soames himself! What’s he up to now?” He stopped the cab around the corner, got out, and retraced his steps to where he could see the entrance to the buildings. Soames had stopped in front of them, looking up at the light in her windows. “If he goes in,” thought Jolyon, “what will I do? What right do I have to do anything?” What the guy had said was true. She was still his wife, completely exposed to trouble! “Well, if he goes in,” he thought, “I’m following him.” And he started moving toward the buildings. Again, Soames moved forward; he was at the entrance now. But suddenly he stopped, turned on his heel, and came back toward the river. “What now?” thought Jolyon. “In a few steps, he’ll recognize me.” And he turned to leave. His cousin’s footsteps matched his own. But he reached his cab and got in before Soames had turned the corner. “Drive on!” he said through the window. Soames’ figure moved up alongside.
“Hansom!” he said. “Engaged? Hallo!”
"Hansom!" he said. "Available? Hello!"
“Hallo!” answered Jolyon. “You?”
"Hey!" answered Jolyon. "You?"
The quick suspicion on his cousin’s face, white in the lamplight, decided him.
The quick look of suspicion on his cousin’s face, pale in the lamplight, made up his mind.
“I can give you a lift,” he said, “if you’re going West.”
“I can give you a ride,” he said, “if you’re headed West.”
“Thanks,” answered Soames, and got in.
“Thanks,” Soames replied, and got in.
“I’ve been seeing Irene,” said Jolyon when the cab had started.
“I’ve been seeing Irene,” Jolyon said once the cab had started.
“Indeed!”
"Absolutely!"
“You went to see her yesterday yourself, I understand.”
“You went to see her yourself yesterday, I hear.”
“I did,” said Soames; “she’s my wife, you know.”
“I did,” said Soames; “she’s my wife, you know.”
The tone, the half-lifted sneering lip, roused sudden anger in Jolyon; but he subdued it.
The tone, the half-raised mocking lip, sparked sudden anger in Jolyon; but he held it back.
“You ought to know best,” he said, “but if you want a divorce it’s not very wise to go seeing her, is it? One can’t run with the hare and hunt with the hounds?”
“You should know best,” he said, “but if you want a divorce, it’s not very smart to be seeing her, is it? You can’t run with the hare and hunt with the hounds?”
“You’re very good to warn me,” said Soames, “but I have not made up my mind.”
“You're really kind to give me a heads-up,” said Soames, “but I haven't decided yet.”
“She has,” said Jolyon, looking straight before him; “you can’t take things up, you know, as they were twelve years ago.”
“She has,” said Jolyon, looking straight ahead; “you can’t just pick things up as if they were twelve years ago.”
“That remains to be seen.”
"That’s yet to be decided."
“Look here!” said Jolyon, “she’s in a damnable position, and I am the only person with any legal say in her affairs.”
“Look here!” said Jolyon, “she’s in a terrible situation, and I’m the only one who has any legal control over her affairs.”
“Except myself,” retorted Soames, “who am also in a damnable position. Hers is what she made for herself; mine what she made for me. I am not at all sure that in her own interests I shan’t require her to return to me.”
“Except for me,” Soames replied, “who am also in a terrible situation. Hers is what she created for herself; mine is what she created for me. I’m not at all convinced that, for her own good, I won’t need her to come back to me.”
“What!” exclaimed Jolyon; and a shiver went through his whole body.
“What!” Jolyon exclaimed, and a shiver ran through his entire body.
“I don’t know what you may mean by ‘what,’” answered Soames coldly; “your say in her affairs is confined to paying out her income; please bear that in mind. In choosing not to disgrace her by a divorce, I retained my rights, and, as I say, I am not at all sure that I shan’t require to exercise them.”
“I don’t know what you mean by ‘what,’” Soames replied coldly. “Your involvement in her affairs is limited to managing her income; please remember that. By choosing not to shame her with a divorce, I kept my rights, and, as I said, I’m not at all sure that I won’t need to use them.”
“My God!” ejaculated Jolyon, and he uttered a short laugh.
“My God!” Jolyon exclaimed, letting out a brief laugh.
“Yes,” said Soames, and there was a deadly quality in his voice. “I’ve not forgotten the nickname your father gave me, ‘The man of property’. I’m not called names for nothing.”
“Yes,” Soames said, his voice cold and sharp. “I haven’t forgotten the nickname your father gave me, ‘The man of property’. I don’t get called names for no reason.”
“This is fantastic,” murmured Jolyon. Well, the fellow couldn’t force his wife to live with him. Those days were past, anyway! And he looked around at Soames with the thought: “Is he real, this man?” But Soames looked very real, sitting square yet almost elegant with the clipped moustache on his pale face, and a tooth showing where a lip was lifted in a fixed smile. There was a long silence, while Jolyon thought: “Instead of helping her, I’ve made things worse.” Suddenly Soames said:
“This is amazing,” Jolyon murmured. Well, he couldn’t make his wife live with him. Those days were behind him! And he looked at Soames, thinking, “Is this guy for real?” But Soames looked very real, sitting there square yet almost elegant with his neatly trimmed mustache on his pale face, and a tooth visible where his lip curled up in a stiff smile. There was a long silence while Jolyon thought, “Instead of helping her, I’ve made things worse.” Suddenly, Soames said:
“It would be the best thing that could happen to her in many ways.”
“It would be the best thing that could happen to her in so many ways.”
At those words such a turmoil began taking place in Jolyon that he could barely sit still in the cab. It was as if he were boxed up with hundreds of thousands of his countrymen, boxed up with that something in the national character which had always been to him revolting, something which he knew to be extremely natural and yet which seemed to him inexplicable—their intense belief in contracts and vested rights, their complacent sense of virtue in the exaction of those rights. Here beside him in the cab was the very embodiment, the corporeal sum as it were, of the possessive instinct—his own kinsman, too! It was uncanny and intolerable! “But there’s something more in it than that!” he thought with a sick feeling. “The dog, they say, returns to his vomit! The sight of her has reawakened something. Beauty! The devil’s in it!”
At those words, a storm of emotions erupted in Jolyon that he could barely sit still in the cab. It felt like he was trapped with hundreds of thousands of his fellow countrymen, caught up with that part of the national character that had always disgusted him, something he knew was completely natural yet seemed impossible to understand—their strong belief in contracts and entitlements, their self-satisfied sense of righteousness in claiming those rights. Right next to him in the cab sat the very embodiment, the physical representation, of that possessive instinct—his own relative, no less! It was eerie and unbearable! “But there’s something more to it than that!” he thought with a sick feeling. “They say the dog returns to its vomit! Seeing her has stirred something up. Beauty! It’s dangerous!”
“As I say,” said Soames, “I have not made up my mind. I shall be obliged if you will kindly leave her quite alone.”
“As I said,” Soames replied, “I haven’t made my decision yet. I would appreciate it if you could leave her completely alone.”
Jolyon bit his lips; he who had always hated rows almost welcomed the thought of one now.
Jolyon bit his lips; he who had always hated arguments almost welcomed the idea of one now.
“I can give you no such promise,” he said shortly.
“I can't make you that promise,” he said bluntly.
“Very well,” said Soames, “then we know where we are. I’ll get down here.” And stopping the cab he got out without word or sign of farewell. Jolyon travelled on to his Club.
“Alright,” said Soames, “then we know what’s happening. I’ll get off here.” And stopping the cab, he got out without a word or any sign of goodbye. Jolyon continued on to his Club.
The first news of the war was being called in the streets, but he paid no attention. What could he do to help her? If only his father were alive! He could have done so much! But why could he not do all that his father could have done? Was he not old enough?—turned fifty and twice married, with grown-up daughters and a son. “Queer,” he thought. “If she were plain I shouldn’t be thinking twice about it. Beauty is the devil, when you’re sensitive to it!” And into the Club reading-room he went with a disturbed heart. In that very room he and Bosinney had talked one summer afternoon; he well remembered even now the disguised and secret lecture he had given that young man in the interests of June, the diagnosis of the Forsytes he had hazarded; and how he had wondered what sort of woman it was he was warning him against. And now! He was almost in want of a warning himself. “It’s deuced funny!” he thought, “really deuced funny!”
The first news of the war was being shouted in the streets, but he ignored it. What could he do to help her? If only his father were alive! He could have done so much! But why couldn’t he do all that his father could have done? Wasn’t he old enough?—he had just turned fifty, was married twice, and had grown daughters and a son. “Weird,” he thought. “If she were plain, I wouldn’t be thinking twice about it. Beauty is such a trap when you’re sensitive to it!” He entered the Club reading room with a troubled heart. In that same room, he and Bosinney had spoken one summer afternoon; he remembered clearly the disguised and secret advice he had given that young man in June's interest, the diagnosis of the Forsytes he had suggested; and he had wondered what kind of woman he was warning him against. And now! He was almost in need of a warning himself. “It’s really strange!” he thought, “truly strange!”
CHAPTER XIV
SOAMES DISCOVERS WHAT HE WANTS
It is so much easier to say, “Then we know where we are,” than to mean anything particular by the words. And in saying them Soames did but vent the jealous rankling of his instincts. He got out of the cab in a state of wary anger—with himself for not having seen Irene, with Jolyon for having seen her; and now with his inability to tell exactly what he wanted.
It’s much simpler to say, “Then we know where we are,” than to actually convey anything meaningful with those words. And when Soames said it, he was just expressing the jealousy that was bubbling inside him. He stepped out of the cab feeling a mix of cautious anger—angry at himself for not seeing Irene, angry at Jolyon for having seen her; and now frustrated with his inability to pinpoint what he really wanted.
He had abandoned the cab because he could not bear to remain seated beside his cousin, and walking briskly eastwards he thought: “I wouldn’t trust that fellow Jolyon a yard. Once outcast, always outcast!” The chap had a natural sympathy with—with—laxity (he had shied at the word sin, because it was too melodramatic for use by a Forsyte).
He left the cab because he couldn't stand sitting next to his cousin, and as he walked quickly east, he thought, “I wouldn't trust that guy Jolyon an inch. Once you're outcast, you're always outcast!” That guy had a natural sympathy for—well—looseness (he avoided the word sin because it felt too dramatic for a Forsyte to use).
Indecision in desire was to him a new feeling. He was like a child between a promised toy and an old one which had been taken away from him; and he was astonished at himself. Only last Sunday desire had seemed simple—just his freedom and Annette. “I’ll go and dine there,” he thought. To see her might bring back his singleness of intention, calm his exasperation, clear his mind.
Indecision about what he wanted was a new experience for him. He felt like a kid caught between a promised toy and an old one that had been taken away; he was surprised by his own feelings. Just last Sunday, wanting something had seemed straightforward—just his freedom and Annette. “I’ll go have dinner there,” he thought. Seeing her might help him regain his focus, calm his frustration, and clear his thoughts.
The restaurant was fairly full—a good many foreigners and folk whom, from their appearance, he took to be literary or artistic. Scraps of conversation came his way through the clatter of plates and glasses. He distinctly heard the Boers sympathised with, the British Government blamed. “Don’t think much of their clientèle,” he thought. He went stolidly through his dinner and special coffee without making his presence known, and when at last he had finished, was careful not to be seen going towards the sanctum of Madame Lamotte. They were, as he entered, having supper—such a much nicer-looking supper than the dinner he had eaten that he felt a kind of grief—and they greeted him with a surprise so seemingly genuine that he thought with sudden suspicion: “I believe they knew I was here all the time.” He gave Annette a look furtive and searching. So pretty, seemingly so candid; could she be angling for him? He turned to Madame Lamotte and said:
The restaurant was quite busy—a lot of foreigners and people who, from their looks, he guessed were in the literary or artistic scene. Bits of conversation reached him through the noise of plates and glasses. He clearly heard people sympathizing with the Boers and blaming the British Government. “Not impressed with their clientele,” he thought. He calmly finished his dinner and special coffee without drawing attention to himself, and when he was done, he made sure not to be seen heading toward Madame Lamotte's area. They were having supper when he walked in—such a much nicer-looking meal than what he had just eaten that it left him feeling a bit sad—and they welcomed him with what seemed like genuine surprise, making him suddenly suspicious: “I think they knew I was here the whole time.” He gave Annette a quick, searching glance. So pretty, seeming so honest; could she be interested in him? He turned to Madame Lamotte and said:
“I’ve been dining here.”
“I’ve been eating here.”
Really! If she had only known! There were dishes she could have recommended; what a pity! Soames was confirmed in his suspicion. “I must look out what I’m doing!” he thought sharply.
Really! If she had only known! There were dishes she could have recommended; what a pity! Soames was sure of his suspicion. “I need to be careful about what I’m doing!” he thought intensely.
“Another little cup of very special coffee, monsieur; a liqueur, Grand Marnier?” and Madame Lamotte rose to order these delicacies.
“Another little cup of very special coffee, sir; a liqueur, Grand Marnier?” and Madame Lamotte stood up to order these treats.
Alone with Annette Soames said, “Well, Annette?” with a defensive little smile about his lips.
Alone with Annette, Soames said, “So, Annette?” with a slight defensive smile on his lips.
The girl blushed. This, which last Sunday would have set his nerves tingling, now gave him much the same feeling a man has when a dog that he owns wriggles and looks at him. He had a curious sense of power, as if he could have said to her, “Come and kiss me,” and she would have come. And yet—it was strange—but there seemed another face and form in the room too; and the itch in his nerves, was it for that—or for this? He jerked his head towards the restaurant and said: “You have some queer customers. Do you like this life?”
The girl blushed. What would have made his nerves tingle just last Sunday now felt like the way a man feels when his dog wags its tail and looks up at him. He felt a strange sense of power, as if he could say to her, “Come kiss me,” and she would come. Yet—it was odd—but there seemed to be another face and figure in the room too; and was the itch in his nerves for her—or for that? He turned his head toward the restaurant and said, “You have some interesting customers. Do you like this life?”
Annette looked up at him for a moment, looked down, and played with her fork.
Annette glanced up at him for a moment, then looked down and fiddled with her fork.
“No,” she said, “I do not like it.”
“No,” she said, “I don’t like it.”
“I’ve got her,” thought Soames, “if I want her. But do I want her?” She was graceful, she was pretty—very pretty; she was fresh, she had taste of a kind. His eyes travelled round the little room; but the eyes of his mind went another journey—a half-light, and silvery walls, a satinwood piano, a woman standing against it, reined back as it were from him—a woman with white shoulders that he knew, and dark eyes that he had sought to know, and hair like dull dark amber. And as in an artist who strives for the unrealisable and is ever thirsty, so there rose in him at that moment the thirst of the old passion he had never satisfied.
“I’ve got her,” thought Soames, “if I want her. But do I want her?” She was elegant, she was attractive—very attractive; she was fresh, she had a certain taste. His eyes scanned the small room; but his mind's eye took another trip—a dim light, silvery walls, a satinwood piano, a woman leaning against it, holding back as if from him—a woman with familiar white shoulders, dark eyes he had longed to understand, and hair like dull dark amber. And just like an artist who yearns for the unattainable and is always thirsty, he felt in that moment the longing of the old passion he had never fulfilled.
“Well,” he said calmly, “you’re young. There’s everything before you.”
“Well,” he said calmly, “you’re young. There’s everything ahead of you.”
Annette shook her head.
Annette shook her head.
“I think sometimes there is nothing before me but hard work. I am not so in love with work as mother.”
“I think sometimes all that's ahead of me is hard work. I'm not as in love with work as my mother is.”
“Your mother is a wonder,” said Soames, faintly mocking; “she will never let failure lodge in her house.”
“Your mom is amazing,” said Soames, slightly teasing; “she won't ever allow failure to take up residence in her home.”
Annette sighed. “It must be wonderful to be rich.”
Annette sighed. “It must be amazing to be wealthy.”
“Oh! You’ll be rich some day,” answered Soames, still with that faint mockery; “don’t be afraid.”
“Oh! You’ll be rich one day,” Soames replied, still with that slight mockery; “don’t worry.”
Annette shrugged her shoulders. “Monsieur is very kind.” And between her pouting lips she put a chocolate.
Annette shrugged her shoulders. “Mr. is very kind.” And between her pouting lips, she put a piece of chocolate.
“Yes, my dear,” thought Soames, “they’re very pretty.”
“Yes, my dear,” Soames thought, “they’re really pretty.”
Madame Lamotte, with coffee and liqueur, put an end to that colloquy. Soames did not stay long.
Madame Lamotte, with coffee and liqueur, ended that conversation. Soames didn’t stay long.
Outside in the streets of Soho, which always gave him such a feeling of property improperly owned, he mused. If only Irene had given him a son, he wouldn’t now be squirming after women! The thought had jumped out of its little dark sentry-box in his inner consciousness. A son—something to look forward to, something to make the rest of life worth while, something to leave himself to, some perpetuity of self. “If I had a son,” he thought bitterly, “a proper legal son, I could make shift to go on as I used. One woman’s much the same as another, after all.” But as he walked he shook his head. No! One woman was not the same as another. Many a time had he tried to think that in the old days of his thwarted married life; and he had always failed. He was failing now. He was trying to think Annette the same as that other. But she was not, she had not the lure of that old passion. “And Irene’s my wife,” he thought, “my legal wife. I have done nothing to put her away from me. Why shouldn’t she come back to me? It’s the right thing, the lawful thing. It makes no scandal, no disturbance. If it’s disagreeable to her—but why should it be? I’m not a leper, and she—she’s no longer in love!” Why should he be put to the shifts and the sordid disgraces and the lurking defeats of the Divorce Court, when there she was like an empty house only waiting to be retaken into use and possession by him who legally owned her? To one so secretive as Soames the thought of reentry into quiet possession of his own property with nothing given away to the world was intensely alluring. “No,” he mused, “I’m glad I went to see that girl. I know now what I want most. If only Irene will come back I’ll be as considerate as she wishes; she could live her own life; but perhaps—perhaps she would come round to me.” There was a lump in his throat. And doggedly along by the railings of the Green Park, towards his father’s house, he went, trying to tread on his shadow walking before him in the brilliant moonlight.
Outside on the streets of Soho, which always made him feel like he owned something he shouldn’t, he thought. If only Irene had given him a son, he wouldn’t be chasing after women now! That idea had popped up from the shadows of his mind. A son—something to look forward to, something to make the rest of life worthwhile, something to pass on, a way to continue himself. “If I had a son,” he thought bitterly, “a legitimate son, I could manage to go on like I used to. After all, one woman is much like another.” But as he walked, he shook his head. No! One woman was not the same as another. He had tried to convince himself of that during the painful years of his marriage; and he had always failed. He was failing now. He was trying to see Annette as the same as the other woman. But she wasn’t, she didn’t have the pull of that old passion. “And Irene’s my wife,” he thought, “my legal wife. I haven’t done anything to separate us. Why shouldn’t she come back to me? It's the right thing, the lawful thing. It doesn't cause a scandal or any fuss. If it’s unpleasant for her—but why should it be? I’m not a leper, and she—she's not in love anymore!” Why should he go through the troubles and humiliations of the Divorce Court when she was just there, like an empty house waiting to be reclaimed by its rightful owner? For someone as private as Soames, the idea of regaining quiet control of his own property without giving anything up to the world was highly tempting. “No,” he thought, “I’m glad I went to see that girl. Now I know what I want most. If only Irene will come back, I’ll be as considerate as she wants; she could live her own life; but maybe—maybe she would come around to me.” There was a lump in his throat. And stubbornly, along the railings of Green Park, toward his father's house, he walked, trying to step on his shadow moving ahead of him in the bright moonlight.
CHAPTER I
THE THIRD GENERATION
Jolly Forsyte was strolling down High Street, Oxford, on a November afternoon; Val Dartie was strolling up. Jolly had just changed out of boating flannels and was on his way to the “Frying-pan,” to which he had recently been elected. Val had just changed out of riding clothes and was on his way to the fire—a bookmaker’s in Cornmarket.
Jolly Forsyte was walking down High Street, Oxford, on a November afternoon; Val Dartie was walking up. Jolly had just changed out of his boating gear and was heading to the “Frying-pan,” where he had recently been elected. Val had just changed out of his riding clothes and was on his way to the fire—a bookmaker’s in Cornmarket.
“Hallo!” said Jolly.
"Hello!" said Jolly.
“Hallo!” replied Val.
“Hey!” replied Val.
The cousins had met but twice, Jolly, the second-year man, having invited the freshman to breakfast; and last evening they had seen each other again under somewhat exotic circumstances.
The cousins had met just twice, Jolly, the sophomore, inviting the freshman to breakfast; and last night they had seen each other again in somewhat unusual circumstances.
Over a tailor’s in the Cornmarket resided one of those privileged young beings called minors, whose inheritances are large, whose parents are dead, whose guardians are remote, and whose instincts are vicious. At nineteen he had commenced one of those careers attractive and inexplicable to ordinary mortals for whom a single bankruptcy is good as a feast. Already famous for having the only roulette table then to be found in Oxford, he was anticipating his expectations at a dazzling rate. He out-crummed Crum, though of a sanguine and rather beefy type which lacked the latter’s fascinating languor. For Val it had been in the nature of baptism to be taken there to play roulette; in the nature of confirmation to get back into college, after hours, through a window whose bars were deceptive. Once, during that evening of delight, glancing up from the seductive green before him, he had caught sight, through a cloud of smoke, of his cousin standing opposite. “Rouge gagne, impair, et manque!” He had not seen him again.
Above a tailor's shop in the Cornmarket lived one of those privileged young people called minors, who have large inheritances, whose parents are dead, whose guardians are distant, and whose instincts are questionable. At nineteen, he had started one of those careers that are both fascinating and confusing to regular people, for whom a single bankruptcy feels like a feast. Already known for having the only roulette table in Oxford at that time, he was eagerly anticipating his future at a dazzling pace. He outshone Crum, even though he was of a hopeful and somewhat stocky type that lacked Crum’s captivating laziness. For Val, it felt like a rite of passage to be taken there to play roulette; it felt like a celebration when he sneaked back into college after hours through a window with misleading bars. Once, during that delightful evening, as he glanced up from the tempting green before him, he caught a glimpse, through a haze of smoke, of his cousin standing across from him. "Rouge gagne, impair, et manque!" He never saw him again.
“Come in to the Frying-pan and have tea,” said Jolly, and they went in.
“Come into the Frying-pan and have tea,” Jolly said, and they went inside.
A stranger, seeing them together, would have noticed an unseizable resemblance between these second cousins of the third generations of Forsytes; the same bone formation in face, though Jolly’s eyes were darker grey, his hair lighter and more wavy.
A stranger, seeing them together, would have noticed an elusive resemblance between these second cousins from the third generation of Forsytes; the same bone structure in their faces, although Jolly’s eyes were a darker gray, and his hair was lighter and more wavy.
“Tea and buttered buns, waiter, please,” said Jolly.
“Tea and buttered buns, please, waiter,” said Jolly.
“Have one of my cigarettes?” said Val. “I saw you last night. How did you do?”
“Want one of my cigarettes?” Val asked. “I saw you last night. How did it go?”
“I didn’t play.”
"I didn't play."
“I won fifteen quid.”
“I won fifteen bucks.”
Though desirous of repeating a whimsical comment on gambling he had once heard his father make—“When you’re fleeced you’re sick, and when you fleece you’re sorry”—Jolly contented himself with:
Though he wanted to repeat a funny remark about gambling he had once heard his father say—“When you lose your money, you feel sick, and when you win at someone else's expense, you feel sorry”—Jolly settled for:
“Rotten game, I think; I was at school with that chap. He’s an awful fool.”
"Bad game, I think; I went to school with that guy. He’s a total idiot."
“Oh! I don’t know,” said Val, as one might speak in defence of a disparaged god; “he’s a pretty good sport.”
“Oh! I don’t know,” said Val, as one might speak in defense of a disrespected god; “he’s a pretty good sport.”
They exchanged whiffs in silence.
They shared scents in silence.
“You met my people, didn’t you?” said Jolly. “They’re coming up to-morrow.”
“You met my family, right?” Jolly said. “They’re coming over tomorrow.”
Val grew a little red.
Val turned a little red.
“Really! I can give you a rare good tip for the Manchester November handicap.”
“Seriously! I can give you a really good tip for the Manchester November handicap.”
“Thanks, I only take interest in the classic races.”
“Thanks, I’m only interested in the classic races.”
“You can’t make any money over them,” said Val.
“You can’t make any money off them,” said Val.
“I hate the ring,” said Jolly; “there’s such a row and stink. I like the paddock.”
“I hate the ring,” said Jolly; “it’s so noisy and stinky. I prefer the paddock.”
“I like to back my judgment,” answered Val.
“I like to support my judgment,” answered Val.
Jolly smiled; his smile was like his father’s.
Jolly smiled; his smile was just like his dad's.
“I haven’t got any. I always lose money if I bet.”
“I don’t have any. I always lose money when I gamble.”
“You have to buy experience, of course.”
“You have to buy experience, obviously.”
“Yes, but it’s all messed-up with doing people in the eye.”
“Yes, but it’s all messed up with looking people in the eye.”
“Of course, or they’ll do you—that’s the excitement.”
“Of course, or they'll get you—that's the excitement.”
Jolly looked a little scornful.
Jolly looked a bit scornful.
“What do you do with yourself? Row?”
“What do you do for fun? Row?”
“No—ride, and drive about. I’m going to play polo next term, if I can get my granddad to stump up.”
“No—let’s go for a ride and drive around. I’m planning to play polo next term, if I can get my granddad to cough up the money.”
“That’s old Uncle James, isn’t it? What’s he like?”
“That’s old Uncle James, right? What’s he like?”
“Older than forty hills,” said Val, “and always thinking he’s going to be ruined.”
“Older than forty hills,” said Val, “and always thinking he’s going to end up broke.”
“I suppose my granddad and he were brothers.”
“I guess my granddad and he were brothers.”
“I don’t believe any of that old lot were sportsmen,” said Val; “they must have worshipped money.”
“I don’t think any of those old guys were actually sportsmen,” said Val; “they must have just worshipped money.”
“Mine didn’t!” said Jolly warmly.
“Mine didn’t!” Jolly said warmly.
Val flipped the ash off his cigarette.
Val flicked the ash off his cigarette.
“Money’s only fit to spend,” he said; “I wish the deuce I had more.”
“Money’s only meant to be spent,” he said; “I wish I had a lot more.”
Jolly gave him that direct upward look of judgment which he had inherited from old Jolyon: One didn’t talk about money! And again there was silence, while they drank tea and ate the buttered buns.
Jolly gave him that direct, assessing look he had inherited from old Jolyon: One didn’t talk about money! And once more, there was silence as they sipped tea and ate the buttered buns.
“Where are your people going to stay?” asked Val, elaborately casual.
“Where are your people going to stay?” asked Val, trying to sound casual.
“‘Rainbow.’ What do you think of the war?”
“‘Rainbow.’ What are your thoughts on the war?”
“Rotten, so far. The Boers aren’t sports a bit. Why don’t they come out into the open?”
“Terrible so far. The Boers aren't sporting at all. Why don’t they come out into the open?”
“Why should they? They’ve got everything against them except their way of fighting. I rather admire them.”
“Why should they? They have everything working against them except for how they fight. I actually admire them.”
“They can ride and shoot,” admitted Val, “but they’re a lousy lot. Do you know Crum?”
“They can ride and shoot,” Val admitted, “but they’re a terrible bunch. Do you know Crum?”
“Of Merton? Only by sight. He’s in that fast set too, isn’t he? Rather La-di-da and Brummagem.”
“Of Merton? I only know him by sight. He’s part of that elite crowd as well, right? Pretty fancy and showy.”
Val said fixedly: “He’s a friend of mine.”
Val said firmly, “He’s a friend of mine.”
“Oh! Sorry!” And they sat awkwardly staring past each other, having pitched on their pet points of snobbery. For Jolly was forming himself unconsciously on a set whose motto was:
“Oh! Sorry!” They sat there uncomfortably, looking past each other, having hit on their personal pet peeves. Jolly was shaping himself unknowingly on a set whose motto was:
“We defy you to bore us. Life isn’t half long enough, and we’re going to talk faster and more crisply, do more and know more, and dwell less on any subject than you can possibly imagine. We are ‘the best’—made of wire and whipcord.” And Val was unconsciously forming himself on a set whose motto was: “We defy you to interest or excite us. We have had every sensation, or if we haven’t, we pretend we have. We are so exhausted with living that no hours are too small for us. We will lose our shirts with equanimity. We have flown fast and are past everything. All is cigarette smoke. Bismillah!” Competitive spirit, bone-deep in the English, was obliging those two young Forsytes to have ideals; and at the close of a century ideals are mixed. The aristocracy had already in the main adopted the “jumping-Jesus” principle; though here and there one like Crum—who was an “honourable”—stood starkly languid for that gambler’s Nirvana which had been the summum bonum of the old “dandies” and of “the mashers” in the eighties. And round Crum were still gathered a forlorn hope of blue-bloods with a plutocratic following.
“We challenge you to bore us. Life isn’t even long enough, and we’re going to talk faster and more clearly, do more, know more, and spend less time on any topic than you could ever imagine. We are ‘the best’—made of wire and whipcord.” And Val was unconsciously shaping himself according to a group whose motto was: “We challenge you to interest or excite us. We’ve experienced everything, or if we haven’t, we pretend we have. We’re so worn out from living that no moments are too small for us. We’ll lose our shirts without a care. We’ve flown quickly and are beyond everything. It’s all just cigarette smoke. Bismillah!” The competitive spirit, deeply rooted in the English, was pushing those two young Forsytes to have ideals; and at the end of a century, ideals are mixed. The aristocracy had mainly embraced the “jumping-Jesus” principle; though there were still a few like Crum—who was an “honourable”—standing languidly for that gambler’s Nirvana which had been the summum bonum of the old “dandies” and “the mashers” in the eighties. And around Crum were still gathered a desperate group of blue-bloods with a wealthy following.
But there was between the cousins another far less obvious antipathy—coming from the unseizable family resemblance, which each perhaps resented; or from some half-consciousness of that old feud persisting still between their branches of the clan, formed within them by odd words or half-hints dropped by their elders. And Jolly, tinkling his teaspoon, was musing: “His tie-pin and his waistcoat and his drawl and his betting—good Lord!”
But there was a much less apparent dislike between the cousins—stemming from an elusive family resemblance, which each of them might have resented; or from some vague awareness of the old feud that still lingered between their branches of the clan, created within them by strange comments or half-suggestions made by their elders. And Jolly, tinkling his teaspoon, was thinking: “His tie-pin, his waistcoat, his drawl, and his betting—good grief!”
And Val, finishing his bun, was thinking: “He’s rather a young beast!”
And Val, finishing his bun, was thinking, “He’s quite a young guy!”
“I suppose you’ll be meeting your people?” he said, getting up. “I wish you’d tell them I should like to show them over B.N.C.—not that there’s anything much there—if they’d care to come.”
“I guess you’ll be meeting your friends?” he said, getting up. “I’d like you to let them know that I’d love to show them around B.N.C.—not that there’s anything special there—if they’d like to come.”
“Thanks, I’ll ask them.”
“Thanks, I’ll check with them.”
“Would they lunch? I’ve got rather a decent scout.”
“Do you want to have lunch? I’ve got a pretty good scout.”
Jolly doubted if they would have time.
Jolly wasn’t sure if they would have enough time.
“You’ll ask them, though?”
"You'll ask them, right?"
“Very good of you,” said Jolly, fully meaning that they should not go; but, instinctively polite, he added: “You’d better come and have dinner with us to-morrow.”
“Very nice of you,” said Jolly, really hoping they wouldn’t go; but, being polite by nature, he added: “You should come and have dinner with us tomorrow.”
“Rather. What time?”
"Sure. What time?"
“Seven-thirty.”
"7:30."
“Dress?”
"Outfit?"
“No.” And they parted, a subtle antagonism alive within them.
“No.” And they went their separate ways, a subtle tension lingering between them.
Holly and her father arrived by a midday train. It was her first visit to the city of spires and dreams, and she was very silent, looking almost shyly at the brother who was part of this wonderful place. After lunch she wandered, examining his household gods with intense curiosity. Jolly’s sitting-room was panelled, and Art represented by a set of Bartolozzi prints which had belonged to old Jolyon, and by college photographs—of young men, live young men, a little heroic, and to be compared with her memories of Val. Jolyon also scrutinised with care that evidence of his boy’s character and tastes.
Holly and her dad arrived on a midday train. It was her first visit to the city of spires and dreams, and she was very quiet, almost shyly glancing at the brother who was part of this amazing place. After lunch, she roamed around, checking out his décor with intense curiosity. Jolly’s living room was paneled, and art was represented by a set of Bartolozzi prints that had belonged to old Jolyon, along with college photos—of young guys, vibrant and a bit heroic, and compared to her memories of Val. Jolyon also carefully examined the proof of his son’s character and interests.
Jolly was anxious that they should see him rowing, so they set forth to the river. Holly, between her brother and her father, felt elated when heads were turned and eyes rested on her. That they might see him to the best advantage they left him at the Barge and crossed the river to the towing-path. Slight in build—for of all the Forsytes only old Swithin and George were beefy—Jolly was rowing “Two” in a trial eight. He looked very earnest and strenuous. With pride Jolyon thought him the best-looking boy of the lot; Holly, as became a sister, was more struck by one or two of the others, but would not have said so for the world. The river was bright that afternoon, the meadows lush, the trees still beautiful with colour. Distinguished peace clung around the old city; Jolyon promised himself a day’s sketching if the weather held. The Eight passed a second time, spurting home along the Barges—Jolly’s face was very set, so as not to show that he was blown. They returned across the river and waited for him.
Jolly was eager for them to see him rowing, so they headed to the river. Holly, sandwiched between her brother and her father, felt excited when people turned to look at her. To give him the best chance to shine, they left him at the Barge and crossed the river to the towing-path. Slim in build—since only old Swithin and George among the Forsytes were heavyset—Jolly was rowing in “Two” in a trial eight. He looked very focused and determined. With pride, Jolyon thought he was the best-looking guy of the bunch; Holly, as a good sister, was more impressed by a couple of the others but wouldn’t have admitted it for anything. The river was sparkling that afternoon, the meadows lush, and the trees still vibrant with color. A distinguished peace surrounded the old city; Jolyon promised himself a day of sketching if the weather stayed nice. The Eight passed by again, speeding home along the Barges—Jolly’s face was set, making it clear he was working hard to hide he was out of breath. They went back across the river and waited for him.
“Oh!” said Jolly in the Christ Church meadows, “I had to ask that chap Val Dartie to dine with us to-night. He wanted to give you lunch and show you B.N.C., so I thought I’d better; then you needn’t go. I don’t like him much.”
“Oh!” said Jolly in the Christ Church meadows, “I had to ask that guy Val Dartie to have dinner with us tonight. He wanted to treat you to lunch and show you B.N.C., so I thought it was better for you not to go. I’m not really fond of him.”
Holly’s rather sallow face had become suffused with pink.
Holly’s pale face had turned a soft shade of pink.
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Oh! I don’t know. He seems to me rather showy and bad form. What are his people like, Dad? He’s only a second cousin, isn’t he?”
“Oh! I don’t know. He seems kind of flashy and not really my style. What are his family like, Dad? He’s just a second cousin, right?”
Jolyon took refuge in a smile.
Jolyon smiled to feel comfort.
“Ask Holly,” he said; “she saw his uncle.”
“Ask Holly,” he said; “she saw his uncle.”
“I liked Val,” Holly answered, staring at the ground before her; “his uncle looked—awfully different.” She stole a glance at Jolly from under her lashes.
“I liked Val,” Holly replied, looking down at the ground; “his uncle seemed—really different.” She took a quick look at Jolly from beneath her lashes.
“Did you ever,” said Jolyon with whimsical intention, “hear our family history, my dears? It’s quite a fairy tale. The first Jolyon Forsyte—at all events the first we know anything of, and that would be your great-great-grandfather—dwelt in the land of Dorset on the edge of the sea, being by profession an ‘agriculturalist,’ as your great-aunt put it, and the son of an agriculturist—farmers, in fact; your grandfather used to call them, ‘Very small beer.’” He looked at Jolly to see how his lordliness was standing it, and with the other eye noted Holly’s malicious pleasure in the slight drop of her brother’s face.
“Did you ever,” Jolyon said whimsically, “hear our family history, my dears? It’s quite a fairy tale. The first Jolyon Forsyte—at least the first we know of—was your great-great-grandfather, who lived in Dorset by the sea and was an ‘agriculturalist,’ as your great-aunt put it, and the son of a farmer—basically, they were farmers; your grandfather used to call them ‘very small beer.’” He glanced at Jolly to see how he was taking it, and out of the corner of his eye noticed Holly's wicked enjoyment at the slight disappointment on her brother’s face.
“We may suppose him thick and sturdy, standing for England as it was before the Industrial Era began. The second Jolyon Forsyte—your great-grandfather, Jolly; better known as Superior Dosset Forsyte—built houses, so the chronicle runs, begat ten children, and migrated to London town. It is known that he drank sherry. We may suppose him representing the England of Napoleon’s wars, and general unrest. The eldest of his six sons was the third Jolyon, your grandfather, my dears—tea merchant and chairman of companies, one of the soundest Englishmen who ever lived—and to me the dearest.” Jolyon’s voice had lost its irony, and his son and daughter gazed at him solemnly, “He was just and tenacious, tender and young at heart. You remember him, and I remember him. Pass to the others! Your great-uncle James, that’s young Val’s grandfather, had a son called Soames—whereby hangs a tale of no love lost, and I don’t think I’ll tell it you. James and the other eight children of ‘Superior Dosset,’ of whom there are still five alive, may be said to have represented Victorian England, with its principles of trade and individualism at five per cent. and your money back—if you know what that means. At all events they’ve turned thirty thousand pounds into a cool million between them in the course of their long lives. They never did a wild thing—unless it was your great-uncle Swithin, who I believe was once swindled at thimble-rig, and was called ‘Four-in-hand Forsyte’ because he drove a pair. Their day is passing, and their type, not altogether for the advantage of the country. They were pedestrian, but they too were sound. I am the fourth Jolyon Forsyte—a poor holder of the name—”
“We can picture him as solid and sturdy, representing England as it was before the Industrial Era began. The second Jolyon Forsyte—your great-grandfather, Jolly; better known as Superior Dosset Forsyte—built houses, according to the story, had ten children, and moved to London. It's known that he drank sherry. We can imagine him embodying the England of the Napoleonic wars and general unrest. The oldest of his six sons was the third Jolyon, your grandfather, my dears—tea merchant and chairman of companies, one of the most reliable Englishmen who ever lived—and to me, the most cherished.” Jolyon’s voice had lost its irony, and his son and daughter looked at him seriously. “He was just and persistent, kind and youthful at heart. You remember him, and I remember him. Now, let’s move on to the others! Your great-uncle James, that’s young Val’s grandfather, had a son named Soames—which brings us to a story of no love lost, and I don’t think I’ll share it. James and the other eight children of ‘Superior Dosset,’ of whom five are still living, could be said to represent Victorian England, with its principles of trade and individualism at five percent and your money back—if you understand what that means. In any case, they’ve turned thirty thousand pounds into a cool million over their long lives. They never did anything wild—unless it was your great-uncle Swithin, who I believe was once cheated at thimble-rig, and was nicknamed ‘Four-in-hand Forsyte’ because he drove a pair of horses. Their time is fading, and their kind, not entirely for the benefit of the country. They were conventional, but they too had integrity. I am the fourth Jolyon Forsyte—a poor bearer of the name—”
“No, Dad,” said Jolly, and Holly squeezed his hand.
“No, Dad,” Jolly said, and Holly squeezed his hand.
“Yes,” repeated Jolyon, “a poor specimen, representing, I’m afraid, nothing but the end of the century, unearned income, amateurism, and individual liberty—a different thing from individualism, Jolly. You are the fifth Jolyon Forsyte, old man, and you open the ball of the new century.”
“Yes,” repeated Jolyon, “a poor example, representing, I’m afraid, nothing but the end of the century, unearned income, amateurism, and personal freedom—a different concept from individualism, Jolly. You are the fifth Jolyon Forsyte, old man, and you kick off the new century.”
As he spoke they turned in through the college gates, and Holly said: “It’s fascinating, Dad.”
As he talked, they drove through the college gates, and Holly said: “That’s really interesting, Dad.”
None of them quite knew what she meant. Jolly was grave.
None of them really understood what she meant. Jolly was serious.
The Rainbow, distinguished, as only an Oxford hostel can be, for lack of modernity, provided one small oak-panelled private sitting-room, in which Holly sat to receive, white-frocked, shy, and alone, when the only guest arrived. Rather as one would touch a moth, Val took her hand. And wouldn’t she wear this “measly flower”. It would look ripping in her hair. He removed a gardenia from his coat.
The Rainbow, uniquely classic like only an Oxford hostel can be, lacked modern features and offered just a small oak-paneled private sitting room. In that room, Holly sat to receive her first guest, dressed in a white frock, shy and alone. Val took her hand gently, as if handling a moth. He insisted that she wear this "measly flower" because it would look fantastic in her hair. He took a gardenia from his coat.
“Oh! No, thank you—I couldn’t!” But she took it and pinned it at her neck, having suddenly remembered that word “showy”. Val’s buttonhole would give offence; and she so much wanted Jolly to like him. Did she realise that Val was at his best and quietest in her presence, and was that, perhaps, half the secret of his attraction for her?
“Oh! No, thank you—I couldn’t!” But she took it and pinned it at her neck, suddenly recalling that word “showy.” Val’s buttonhole would be too much; and she really wanted Jolly to like him. Did she realize that Val was at his best and calmest around her, and was that maybe part of what made him appealing to her?
“I never said anything about our ride, Val.”
“I never said anything about our ride, Val.”
“Rather not! It’s just between us.”
“Definitely not! It's just between us.”
By the uneasiness of his hands and the fidgeting of his feet he was giving her a sense of power very delicious; a soft feeling too—the wish to make him happy.
By the nervousness of his hands and the fidgeting of his feet, he was giving her a very delightful sense of power; a sweet feeling too—the desire to make him happy.
“Do tell me about Oxford. It must be ever so lovely.”
“Please tell me about Oxford. It must be so beautiful.”
Val admitted that it was frightfully decent to do what you liked; the lectures were nothing; and there were some very good chaps. “Only,” he added, “of course I wish I was in town, and could come down and see you.”
Val admitted that it was really nice to do what you wanted; the lectures were nothing special; and there were some really good guys. “But,” he added, “I really wish I was in town so I could come down and see you.”
Holly moved one hand shyly on her knee, and her glance dropped.
Holly nervously moved one hand to her knee and looked down.
“You haven’t forgotten,” he said, suddenly gathering courage, “that we’re going mad-rabbiting together?”
“You haven’t forgotten,” he said, suddenly gathering courage, “that we’re going crazy-bunny hunting together?”
Holly smiled.
Holly grinned.
“Oh! That was only make-believe. One can’t do that sort of thing after one’s grown up, you know.”
“Oh! That was just pretend. You can’t do that kind of thing once you’re grown up, you know.”
“Dash it! cousins can,” said Val. “Next Long Vac.—it begins in June, you know, and goes on for ever—we’ll watch our chance.”
“Damn it! cousins can,” said Val. “Next Long Vac.—it starts in June, you know, and lasts forever—we’ll see our opportunity.”
But, though the thrill of conspiracy ran through her veins, Holly shook her head. “It won’t come off,” she murmured.
But, even though the excitement of the conspiracy pulsed through her veins, Holly shook her head. “It won’t come off,” she said softly.
“Won’t it!” said Val fervently; “who’s going to stop it? Not your father or your brother.”
“Of course it will!” Val said passionately. “Who’s going to stop it? Not your dad or your brother.”
At this moment Jolyon and Jolly came in; and romance fled into Val’s patent leather and Holly’s white satin toes, where it itched and tingled during an evening not conspicuous for open-heartedness.
At that moment, Jolyon and Jolly walked in; and romance disappeared into Val’s shiny black shoes and Holly’s white satin toes, where it itched and tingled during an evening that wasn't marked by open-heartedness.
Sensitive to atmosphere, Jolyon soon felt the latent antagonism between the boys, and was puzzled by Holly; so he became unconsciously ironical, which is fatal to the expansiveness of youth. A letter, handed to him after dinner, reduced him to a silence hardly broken till Jolly and Val rose to go. He went out with them, smoking his cigar, and walked with his son to the gates of Christ Church. Turning back, he took out the letter and read it again beneath a lamp.
Sensitive to the mood, Jolyon quickly sensed the underlying hostility between the boys and was confused by Holly. As a result, he unintentionally became sarcastic, which is harmful to the openness of youth. A letter he received after dinner left him in near silence until Jolly and Val got up to leave. He went out with them, smoking his cigar, and walked with his son to the gates of Christ Church. After turning back, he pulled out the letter and read it again under the lamp.
“DEAR JOLYON,
“Soames came again to-night—my thirty-seventh birthday. You
were right, I mustn’t stay here. I’m going to-morrow to the
Piedmont Hotel, but I won’t go abroad without seeing you. I feel
lonely and down-hearted.
“DEAR JOLYON,
“Soames came again tonight—my thirty-seventh birthday. You were right, I shouldn’t stay here. I’m going to the Piedmont Hotel tomorrow, but I won’t leave the country without seeing you. I’m feeling lonely and down.
“Yours affectionately,
“IRENE.”
"Yours affectionately,
“IRENE.”
He folded the letter back into his pocket and walked on, astonished at the violence of his feelings. What had the fellow said or done?
He stuffed the letter back into his pocket and kept walking, shocked by the intensity of his emotions. What had the guy said or done?
He turned into High Street, down the Turf, and on among a maze of spires and domes and long college fronts and walls, bright or dark-shadowed in the strong moonlight. In this very heart of England’s gentility it was difficult to realise that a lonely woman could be importuned or hunted, but what else could her letter mean? Soames must have been pressing her to go back to him again, with public opinion and the Law on his side, too! “Eighteen-ninety-nine!,” he thought, gazing at the broken glass shining on the top of a villa garden wall; “but when it comes to property we’re still a heathen people! I’ll go up to-morrow morning. I dare say it’ll be best for her to go abroad.” Yet the thought displeased him. Why should Soames hunt her out of England! Besides, he might follow, and out there she would be still more helpless against the attentions of her own husband! “I must tread warily,” he thought; “that fellow could make himself very nasty. I didn’t like his manner in the cab the other night.” His thoughts turned to his daughter June. Could she help? Once on a time Irene had been her greatest friend, and now she was a “lame duck,” such as must appeal to June’s nature! He determined to wire to his daughter to meet him at Paddington Station. Retracing his steps towards the Rainbow he questioned his own sensations. Would he be upsetting himself over every woman in like case? No! he would not. The candour of this conclusion discomfited him; and, finding that Holly had gone up to bed, he sought his own room. But he could not sleep, and sat for a long time at his window, huddled in an overcoat, watching the moonlight on the roofs.
He turned onto High Street, down Turf, and into a maze of spires, domes, long college facades, and walls, shining or dark in the bright moonlight. In this heart of England’s gentility, it was hard to believe that a lonely woman could be pressured or pursued, but what else could her letter mean? Soames must have been pushing her to go back to him again, with public opinion and the law on his side! “Eighteen ninety-nine!,” he thought, looking at the broken glass glinting on top of a villa garden wall; “but when it comes to property, we’re still primitive! I’ll go tomorrow morning. It might be best for her to go abroad.” Yet that thought bothered him. Why should Soames chase her out of England? Besides, he might follow her, and out there she would be even more vulnerable to her husband’s attention! “I need to be careful,” he thought; “that guy could be really unpleasant. I didn’t like his attitude in the cab the other night.” He began thinking about his daughter June. Could she help? Once, Irene had been her closest friend, and now she was in a tough spot, which would surely appeal to June’s nature! He decided to text his daughter to meet him at Paddington Station. As he retraced his steps toward the Rainbow, he questioned his own feelings. Would he be getting worked up over every woman in a similar situation? No! he wouldn’t. The honesty of this conclusion troubled him; and finding that Holly had gone to bed, he went to his own room. But he couldn’t sleep and sat for a long while at his window, bundled in an overcoat, watching the moonlight on the rooftops.
Next door Holly too was awake, thinking of the lashes above and below Val’s eyes, especially below; and of what she could do to make Jolly like him better. The scent of the gardenia was strong in her little bedroom, and pleasant to her.
Next door, Holly was also awake, thinking about the lashes above and below Val’s eyes, especially below; and about what she could do to make Jolly like him more. The scent of the gardenia was strong in her small bedroom and pleasant to her.
And Val, leaning out of his first-floor window in B.N.C., was gazing at a moonlit quadrangle without seeing it at all, seeing instead Holly, slim and white-frocked, as she sat beside the fire when he first went in.
And Val, leaning out of his first-floor window in B.N.C., was looking at a moonlit courtyard without actually seeing it, but instead envisioning Holly, slender and dressed in white, as she sat by the fire when he first walked in.
But Jolly, in his bedroom narrow as a ghost, lay with a hand beneath his cheek and dreamed he was with Val in one boat, rowing a race against him, while his father was calling from the towpath: “Two! Get your hands away there, bless you!”
But Jolly, in his bedroom as small as a ghost, lay with a hand under his cheek and dreamed he was in a boat with Val, racing against him, while his father called from the towpath: “Two! Get your hands away from there, bless you!”
CHAPTER II
SOAMES PUTS IT TO THE TOUCH
Of all those radiant firms which emblazon with their windows the West End of London, Gaves and Cortegal were considered by Soames the most “attractive” word just coming into fashion. He had never had his Uncle Swithin’s taste in precious stones, and the abandonment by Irene when she left his house in 1887 of all the glittering things he had given her had disgusted him with this form of investment. But he still knew a diamond when he saw one, and during the week before her birthday he had taken occasion, on his way into the Poultry or his way out therefrom, to dally a little before the greater jewellers where one got, if not one’s money’s worth, at least a certain cachet with the goods.
Of all the shining stores that light up the West End of London, Soames thought Gaves and Cortegal were the most "attractive," a word that was just becoming popular. He had never shared his Uncle Swithin’s taste for precious stones, and Irene’s departure from his house in 1887, leaving behind all the sparkling gifts he had given her, had turned him off this kind of investment. But he could still recognize a diamond when he saw one, and during the week before her birthday, he found moments to stop by the bigger jewelers on his way to or from the Poultry, where you could get, if not your money’s worth, at least some prestige with the items.
Constant cogitation since his drive with Jolyon had convinced him more and more of the supreme importance of this moment in his life, the supreme need for taking steps and those not wrong. And, alongside the dry and reasoned sense that it was now or never with his self-preservation, now or never if he were to range himself and found a family, went the secret urge of his senses roused by the sight of her who had once been a passionately desired wife, and the conviction that it was a sin against common sense and the decent secrecy of Forsytes to waste the wife he had.
Constant thinking since his drive with Jolyon had made him increasingly aware of how crucial this moment was in his life, the urgent need to take action, and to make the right choices. Along with the clear, logical understanding that this was a now-or-never situation for his self-preservation, now or never if he wanted to settle down and start a family, there was also a hidden desire fueled by the sight of her, who had once been a deeply desired wife, and the belief that it would be absurd and dishonorable for a Forsyte to waste the wife he had.
In an opinion on Winifred’s case, Dreamer, Q.C.—he would much have preferred Waterbuck, but they had made him a judge (so late in the day as to rouse the usual suspicion of a political job)—had advised that they should go forward and obtain restitution of conjugal rights, a point which to Soames had never been in doubt. When they had obtained a decree to that effect they must wait to see if it was obeyed. If not, it would constitute legal desertion, and they should obtain evidence of misconduct and file their petition for divorce. All of which Soames knew perfectly well. They had marked him ten and one. This simplicity in his sister’s case only made him the more desperate about the difficulty in his own. Everything, in fact, was driving him towards the simple solution of Irene’s return. If it were still against the grain with her, had he not feelings to subdue, injury to forgive, pain to forget? He at least had never injured her, and this was a world of compromise! He could offer her so much more than she had now. He would be prepared to make a liberal settlement on her which could not be upset. He often scrutinised his image in these days. He had never been a peacock like that fellow Dartie, or fancied himself a woman’s man, but he had a certain belief in his own appearance—not unjustly, for it was well-coupled and preserved, neat, healthy, pale, unblemished by drink or excess of any kind. The Forsyte jaw and the concentration of his face were, in his eyes, virtues. So far as he could tell there was no feature of him which need inspire dislike.
In an opinion on Winifred’s case, Dreamer, Q.C.—who would have much preferred the name Waterbuck, but they had made him a judge (so late in the day that it raised the usual suspicion of a political appointment)—suggested they should proceed and seek restitution of conjugal rights, a matter that Soames had never doubted. Once they obtained a decree for that, they needed to wait and see if it was followed. If it wasn’t, it would count as legal desertion, and they should gather evidence of misconduct and file their divorce petition. Soames was well aware of all this. They had marked him ten and one. This straightforwardness in his sister’s situation only made him more frantic about the complexity of his own. Everything was pushing him towards the simple solution of Irene coming back. If it still felt wrong for her, didn’t he have feelings to set aside, hurts to forgive, and pain to forget? He at least had never wronged her, and this was a world of compromise! He could offer her so much more than what she had now. He would be ready to make a generous settlement for her that couldn’t be challenged. These days, he often examined his reflection. He had never been a show-off like that guy Dartie, or thought of himself as a ladies' man, but he had some confidence in his appearance—not without reason, as he was well-built and maintained, tidy, healthy, pale, and free from the effects of alcohol or excess in any form. The Forsyte jaw and the focus on his face were, to him, strengths. As far as he could tell, there was no feature about him that should provoke dislike.
Thoughts and yearnings, with which one lives daily, become natural, even if far-fetched in their inception. If he could only give tangible proof enough of his determination to let bygones be bygones, and to do all in his power to please her, why should she not come back to him?
Thoughts and desires that we experience every day become second nature, even if they seem unrealistic at first. If he could just provide enough concrete evidence of his commitment to move on from the past and do everything possible to make her happy, why wouldn't she return to him?
He entered Gaves and Cortegal’s therefore, on the morning of November the 9th, to buy a certain diamond brooch. “Four twenty-five and dirt cheap, sir, at the money. It’s a lady’s brooch.” There was that in his mood which made him accept without demur. And he went on into the Poultry with the flat green morocco case in his breast pocket. Several times that day he opened it to look at the seven soft shining stones in their velvet oval nest.
He entered Gaves and Cortegal’s on the morning of November 9th to buy a diamond brooch. “Four twenty-five and a great deal at that price, sir. It’s a lady’s brooch.” There was something in his mood that made him accept without question. He continued on into the Poultry with the flat green case in his breast pocket. Several times that day, he opened it to admire the seven soft, shining stones nestled in their velvet oval setting.
“If the lady doesn’t like it, sir, happy to exchange it any time. But there’s no fear of that.” If only there were not! He got through a vast amount of work, only soother of the nerves he knew. A cablegram came while he was in the office with details from the agent in Buenos Aires, and the name and address of a stewardess who would be prepared to swear to what was necessary. It was a timely spur to Soames, with his rooted distaste for the washing of dirty linen in public. And when he set forth by Underground to Victoria Station he received a fresh impetus towards the renewal of his married life from the account in his evening paper of a fashionable divorce suit. The homing instinct of all true Forsytes in anxiety and trouble, the corporate tendency which kept them strong and solid, made him choose to dine at Park Lane. He neither could nor would breathe a word to his people of his intention—too reticent and proud—but the thought that at least they would be glad if they knew, and wish him luck, was heartening.
“If the lady doesn’t like it, sir, I’m happy to exchange it anytime. But I don’t think that will be an issue.” If only that were true! He managed to get through a lot of work, if only to calm his nerves. A cablegram arrived while he was in the office with details from the agent in Buenos Aires, along with the name and address of a stewardess who would be ready to testify to what was needed. It was a timely push for Soames, who had a deep aversion to airing personal issues in public. As he took the Underground to Victoria Station, he felt a renewed motivation for the restoration of his marriage from an article in his evening paper about a high-profile divorce case. The instinctual pull of all true Forsytes during times of stress, a collective strength that kept them united, led him to choose to dine at Park Lane. He couldn’t and wouldn’t share his plans with his family—too reserved and proud—but the thought that they would at least be happy for him and wish him well was uplifting.
James was in lugubrious mood, for the fire which the impudence of Kruger’s ultimatum had lit in him had been cold-watered by the poor success of the last month, and the exhortations to effort in The Times. He didn’t know where it would end. Soames sought to cheer him by the continual use of the word Buller. But James couldn’t tell! There was Colley—and he got stuck on that hill, and this Ladysmith was down in a hollow, and altogether it looked to him a “pretty kettle of fish”; he thought they ought to be sending the sailors—they were the chaps, they did a lot of good in the Crimea. Soames shifted the ground of consolation. Winifred had heard from Val that there had been a “rag” and a bonfire on Guy Fawkes Day at Oxford, and that he had escaped detection by blacking his face.
James was in a gloomy mood because the fire sparked by Kruger’s bold ultimatum had been doused by the disappointing results of the past month and the calls for action in The Times. He didn't know where it would all lead. Soames tried to lift his spirits by constantly mentioning the name Buller. But James couldn't be sure! There was Colley—who got stuck on that hill, and Ladysmith was down in a valley, and overall it looked to him like a "pretty messy situation"; he thought they should be sending in the sailors—they were the ones who really made a difference during the Crimea. Soames changed his approach to consolation. Winifred had heard from Val that there had been a "rag" and a bonfire on Guy Fawkes Day at Oxford, and he had managed to avoid getting caught by blacking his face.
“Ah!” James muttered, “he’s a clever little chap.” But he shook his head shortly afterwards and remarked that he didn’t know what would become of him, and looking wistfully at his son, murmured on that Soames had never had a boy. He would have liked a grandson of his own name. And now—well, there it was!
“Ah!” James muttered, “he’s pretty sharp for a kid.” But he shook his head a moment later and said he didn’t know what would happen to him, and looking sadly at his son, he murmured that Soames had never had a son. He would have loved to have a grandson with his own name. And now—well, that’s how it is!
Soames flinched. He had not expected such a challenge to disclose the secret in his heart. And Emily, who saw him wince, said:
Soames flinched. He hadn't expected such a challenge to reveal the secret in his heart. And Emily, who saw him wince, said:
“Nonsense, James; don’t talk like that!”
“Nonsense, James; don’t speak like that!”
But James, not looking anyone in the face, muttered on. There were Roger and Nicholas and Jolyon; they all had grandsons. And Swithin and Timothy had never married. He had done his best; but he would soon be gone now. And, as though he had uttered words of profound consolation, he was silent, eating brains with a fork and a piece of bread, and swallowing the bread.
But James, avoiding eye contact, kept mumbling. There were Roger, Nicholas, and Jolyon; they all had grandsons. Swithin and Timothy had never gotten married. He had tried his best, but he wouldn’t be around much longer. And, as if he had said something deeply comforting, he fell quiet, eating brains with a fork and a piece of bread, and swallowing the bread.
Soames excused himself directly after dinner. It was not really cold, but he put on his fur coat, which served to fortify him against the fits of nervous shivering to which he had been subject all day. Subconsciously, he knew that he looked better thus than in an ordinary black overcoat. Then, feeling the morocco case flat against his heart, he sallied forth. He was no smoker, but he lit a cigarette, and smoked it gingerly as he walked along. He moved slowly down the Row towards Knightsbridge, timing himself to get to Chelsea at nine-fifteen. What did she do with herself evening after evening in that little hole? How mysterious women were! One lived alongside and knew nothing of them. What could she have seen in that fellow Bosinney to send her mad? For there was madness after all in what she had done—crazy moonstruck madness, in which all sense of values had been lost, and her life and his life ruined! And for a moment he was filled with a sort of exaltation, as though he were a man read of in a story who, possessed by the Christian spirit, would restore to her all the prizes of existence, forgiving and forgetting, and becoming the godfather of her future. Under a tree opposite Knightsbridge Barracks, where the moonlight struck down clear and white, he took out once more the morocco case, and let the beams draw colour from those stones. Yes, they were of the first water! But, at the hard closing snap of the case, another cold shiver ran through his nerves; and he walked on faster, clenching his gloved hands in the pockets of his coat, almost hoping she would not be in. The thought of how mysterious she was again beset him. Dining alone there night after night—in an evening dress, too, as if she were making believe to be in society! Playing the piano—to herself! Not even a dog or cat, so far as he had seen. And that reminded him suddenly of the mare he kept for station work at Mapledurham. If ever he went to the stable, there she was quite alone, half asleep, and yet, on her home journeys going more freely than on her way out, as if longing to be back and lonely in her stable! “I would treat her well,” he thought incoherently. “I would be very careful.” And all that capacity for home life of which a mocking Fate seemed for ever to have deprived him swelled suddenly in Soames, so that he dreamed dreams opposite South Kensington Station. In the King’s Road a man came slithering out of a public house playing a concertina. Soames watched him for a moment dance crazily on the pavement to his own drawling jagged sounds, then crossed over to avoid contact with this piece of drunken foolery. A night in the lock-up! What asses people were! But the man had noticed his movement of avoidance, and streams of genial blasphemy followed him across the street. “I hope they’ll run him in,” thought Soames viciously. “To have ruffians like that about, with women out alone!” A woman’s figure in front had induced this thought. Her walk seemed oddly familiar, and when she turned the corner for which he was bound, his heart began to beat. He hastened on to the corner to make certain. Yes! It was Irene; he could not mistake her walk in that little drab street. She threaded two more turnings, and from the last corner he saw her enter her block of flats. To make sure of her now, he ran those few paces, hurried up the stairs, and caught her standing at her door. He heard the latchkey in the lock, and reached her side just as she turned round, startled, in the open doorway.
Soames excused himself right after dinner. It wasn’t really cold, but he put on his fur coat, which helped to ease the nervous shivers that had hit him all day. Deep down, he knew he looked better in it than in a regular black overcoat. Then, feeling the morocco case pressed against his chest, he stepped out. He wasn’t a smoker, but he lit a cigarette and smoked it carefully as he walked. He made his way slowly down the Row toward Knightsbridge, timing himself to arrive in Chelsea at nine-fifteen. What did she do every evening in that little place? Women were so mysterious! You lived next to them and knew nothing about them. What could she possibly see in that guy Bosinney that drove her mad? Because there was madness in what she’d done—crazy, love-struck madness, where she had lost all sense of values, ruining both their lives! For a moment, he felt a kind of exhilaration, as if he were a character in a story who, inspired by a noble spirit, could restore everything good to her, forgiving and forgetting, becoming the godfather of her future. Under a tree across from Knightsbridge Barracks, where the moonlight shone bright and clear, he pulled out the morocco case again and let the light bring out the colors of the stones. Yes, they were top quality! But when he snapped the case shut, another cold shiver ran through him; he quickened his pace, clenching his gloved hands in his coat pockets, almost wishing she wouldn’t be home. The thought of her mysteriousness bothered him again. Dining alone night after night—in an evening dress, too, as if she were pretending to be in society! Playing the piano—for herself! Not even a dog or cat, as far as he had seen. That reminded him of the mare he kept for station work at Mapledurham. Whenever he went to the stable, there she was, all alone, half-asleep, yet on her way home she seemed to go back more eagerly than on the way out, as if longing to be back and lonely in her stable! “I would treat her well,” he thought absently. “I would be very careful.” And all that desire for a home life that fate seemed to have taken from him suddenly swelled in Soames, making him dream dreams opposite South Kensington Station. In the King’s Road, a man stumbled out of a pub playing a concertina. Soames watched him dance crazily on the pavement to his own off-key sounds, then crossed the street to avoid him. A night in the lock-up! What fools people were! But the man noticed Soames trying to avoid him, and a stream of friendly curses followed him across the street. “I hope they’ll arrest him,” Soames thought angrily. “Having thugs like that around when women are out alone!” A woman’s figure in front of him triggered this thought. Her walk seemed oddly familiar, and when she turned the corner he was heading for, his heart began to race. He hurried to the corner to be sure. Yes! It was Irene; he could recognize her walk on that little drab street. She turned down two more streets, and from the last corner, he saw her enter her block of flats. To confirm it, he rushed a few paces, hurried up the stairs, and caught her standing at her door. He heard the latchkey in the lock and reached her just as she turned around, startled, in the open doorway.
“Don’t be alarmed,” he said, breathless. “I happened to see you. Let me come in a minute.”
“Don’t worry,” he said, out of breath. “I just saw you. Can I come in for a minute?”
She had put her hand up to her breast, her face was colourless, her eyes widened by alarm. Then seeming to master herself, she inclined her head, and said: “Very well.”
She raised her hand to her chest, her face was pale, and her eyes were wide with alarm. Then, as if she were regaining control, she nodded her head and said, "Okay."
Soames closed the door. He, too, had need to recover, and when she had passed into the sitting-room, waited a full minute, taking deep breaths to still the beating of his heart. At this moment, so fraught with the future, to take out that morocco case seemed crude. Yet, not to take it out left him there before her with no preliminary excuse for coming. And in this dilemma he was seized with impatience at all this paraphernalia of excuse and justification. This was a scene—it could be nothing else, and he must face it. He heard her voice, uncomfortably, pathetically soft:
Soames closed the door. He, too, needed a moment to compose himself, and after she stepped into the living room, he waited a full minute, taking deep breaths to calm his racing heart. In this tense moment, filled with uncertainty about the future, pulling out that morocco case felt inappropriate. But not pulling it out left him standing there in front of her with no reason for being there. Caught in this dilemma, he felt frustrated with all these excuses and justifications. This was a scene—it could be nothing else, and he had to confront it. He heard her voice, uncomfortably and pathetically soft:
“Why have you come again? Didn’t you understand that I would rather you did not?”
“Why are you here again? Didn’t you get that I’d prefer you didn’t come?”
He noticed her clothes—a dark brown velvet corduroy, a sable boa, a small round toque of the same. They suited her admirably. She had money to spare for dress, evidently! He said abruptly:
He noticed her outfit—a dark brown velvet corduroy, a sable boa, and a small round toque to match. They suited her perfectly. Clearly, she had extra cash for clothes! He said suddenly:
“It’s your birthday. I brought you this,” and he held out to her the green morocco case.
“It’s your birthday. I brought you this,” he said as he handed her the green leather case.
“Oh! No-no!”
“Oh! No way!”
Soames pressed the clasp; the seven stones gleamed out on the pale grey velvet.
Soames pressed the clasp, and the seven stones sparkled against the pale gray velvet.
“Why not?” he said. “Just as a sign that you don’t bear me ill-feeling any longer.”
“Why not?” he said. “Just as a sign that you’re no longer upset with me.”
“I couldn’t.”
"I couldn’t."
Soames took it out of the case.
Soames took it out of the case.
“Let me just see how it looks.”
“Let me just check how it looks.”
She shrank back.
She recoiled.
He followed, thrusting his hand with the brooch in it against the front of her dress. She shrank again.
He followed, pressing his hand with the brooch against the front of her dress. She flinched again.
Soames dropped his hand.
Soames let go of his hand.
“Irene,” he said, “let bygones be bygones. If I can, surely you might. Let’s begin again, as if nothing had been. Won’t you?” His voice was wistful, and his eyes, resting on her face, had in them a sort of supplication.
“Irene,” he said, “let’s put the past behind us. If I can do it, surely you can too. Let’s start fresh, as if nothing happened. Will you?” His voice was filled with longing, and as his eyes lingered on her face, there was a kind of pleading in them.
She, who was standing literally with her back against the wall, gave a little gulp, and that was all her answer. Soames went on:
She, who was standing with her back against the wall, took a small gulp, and that was all her response. Soames continued:
“Can you really want to live all your days half-dead in this little hole? Come back to me, and I’ll give you all you want. You shall live your own life; I swear it.”
“Do you really want to spend all your days feeling half-alive in this tiny place? Come back to me, and I’ll give you everything you desire. You’ll live your own life; I promise.”
He saw her face quiver ironically.
He saw her face tremble ironically.
“Yes,” he repeated, “but I mean it this time. I’ll only ask one thing. I just want—I just want a son. Don’t look like that! I want one. It’s hard.” His voice had grown hurried, so that he hardly knew it for his own, and twice he jerked his head back as if struggling for breath. It was the sight of her eyes fixed on him, dark with a sort of fascinated fright, which pulled him together and changed that painful incoherence to anger.
“Yes,” he repeated, “but I really mean it this time. I’ll only ask for one thing. I just want—I just want a son. Don’t give me that look! I want one. It’s tough.” His voice had become frantic, to the point where he barely recognized it as his own, and twice he pulled his head back as if fighting for air. It was the way her eyes were locked onto him, dark with a kind of intrigued fear, that brought him back to focus and turned that painful confusion into anger.
“Is it so very unnatural?” he said between his teeth, “Is it unnatural to want a child from one’s own wife? You wrecked our life and put this blight on everything. We go on only half alive, and without any future. Is it so very unflattering to you that in spite of everything I—I still want you for my wife? Speak, for Goodness’ sake! do speak.”
“Is it really so unnatural?” he said through clenched teeth. “Is it unnatural to want a child with my own wife? You destroyed our life and cast a shadow over everything. We’re just getting by, half alive and with no future. Is it so unflattering to you that despite everything, I—I still want you to be my wife? Please, for goodness’ sake! Just speak.”
Irene seemed to try, but did not succeed.
Irene tried, but she couldn’t succeed.
“I don’t want to frighten you,” said Soames more gently. “Heaven knows. I only want you to see that I can’t go on like this. I want you back. I want you.”
“I don’t want to scare you,” Soames said more softly. “God knows. I just need you to understand that I can’t keep living like this. I want you back. I want you.”
Irene raised one hand and covered the lower part of her face, but her eyes never moved from his, as though she trusted in them to keep him at bay. And all those years, barren and bitter, since—ah! when?—almost since he had first known her, surged up in one great wave of recollection in Soames; and a spasm that for his life he could not control constricted his face.
Irene raised one hand and covered a part of her face, but her eyes never left his, as if she believed they would keep him away. All those years, empty and harsh, since—oh! when?—almost since he had first met her, flooded Soames’ mind in one huge wave of memories; and a spasm he couldn't control tightened his face.
“It’s not too late,” he said; “it’s not—if you’ll only believe it.”
“It’s not too late,” he said; “it’s not—if you just believe it.”
Irene uncovered her lips, and both her hands made a writhing gesture in front of her breast. Soames seized them.
Irene parted her lips, and both her hands moved in a twisting motion in front of her chest. Soames grabbed them.
“Don’t!” she said under her breath. But he stood holding on to them, trying to stare into her eyes which did not waver. Then she said quietly:
“Don’t!” she said under her breath. But he stood holding on to them, trying to stare into her eyes which did not waver. Then she said quietly:
“I am alone here. You won’t behave again as you once behaved.”
“I’m all alone here. You won’t act the way you used to anymore.”
Dropping her hands as though they had been hot irons, he turned away. Was it possible that there could be such relentless unforgiveness! Could that one act of violent possession be still alive within her? Did it bar him thus utterly? And doggedly he said, without looking up:
Dropping her hands as if they were burning hot, he turned away. Was it really possible for someone to hold onto such stubborn unforgiveness? Could that single act of violent possession still be alive inside her? Did it completely shut him out? And determinedly, he said, without looking up:
“I am not going till you’ve answered me. I am offering what few men would bring themselves to offer, I want a—a reasonable answer.”
“I’m not going anywhere until you answer me. I’m offering what few men would be willing to offer, I want a—a reasonable answer.”
And almost with surprise he heard her say:
And, almost in shock, he heard her say:
“You can’t have a reasonable answer. Reason has nothing to do with it. You can only have the brutal truth: I would rather die.”
“You can’t have a sensible answer. Reason isn’t involved at all. You can only face the harsh truth: I’d rather die.”
Soames stared at her.
Soames looked at her.
“Oh!” he said. And there intervened in him a sort of paralysis of speech and movement, the kind of quivering which comes when a man has received a deadly insult, and does not yet know how he is going to take it, or rather what it is going to do with him.
“Oh!” he said. Then, he experienced a kind of paralysis of speech and movement, the kind of trembling that happens when someone has received a serious insult and isn’t yet sure how to react or what it will mean for him.
“Oh!” he said again, “as bad as that? Indeed! You would rather die. That’s pretty!”
“Oh!” he said again, “is it really that bad? Seriously! You’d rather die. That’s something!”
“I am sorry. You wanted me to answer. I can’t help the truth, can I?”
“I’m sorry. You wanted me to respond. I can’t change the truth, can I?”
At that queer spiritual appeal Soames turned for relief to actuality. He snapped the brooch back into its case and put it in his pocket.
At that strange spiritual call, Soames sought comfort in reality. He snapped the brooch back into its case and put it in his pocket.
“The truth!” he said; “there’s no such thing with women. It’s nerves—nerves.”
“The truth!” he said. “There’s no such thing with women. It’s just nerves—nerves.”
He heard the whisper:
He heard the whisper:
“Yes; nerves don’t lie. Haven’t you discovered that?” He was silent, obsessed by the thought: “I will hate this woman. I will hate her.” That was the trouble! If only he could! He shot a glance at her who stood unmoving against the wall with her head up and her hands clasped, for all the world as if she were going to be shot. And he said quickly:
“Yes; nerves don’t lie. Haven’t you figured that out?” He was quiet, fixated on the thought: “I will hate this woman. I will hate her.” That was the problem! If only he could! He glanced at her as she stood still against the wall with her head held high and her hands clasped, looking as though she was facing a firing squad. And he said quickly:
“I don’t believe a word of it. You have a lover. If you hadn’t, you wouldn’t be such a—such a little idiot.” He was conscious, before the expression in her eyes, that he had uttered something of a non-sequitur, and dropped back too abruptly into the verbal freedom of his connubial days. He turned away to the door. But he could not go out. Something within him—that most deep and secret Forsyte quality, the impossibility of letting go, the impossibility of seeing the fantastic and forlorn nature of his own tenacity—prevented him. He turned about again, and there stood, with his back against the door, as hers was against the wall opposite, quite unconscious of anything ridiculous in this separation by the whole width of the room.
“I don’t believe a word of it. You have a lover. If you didn’t, you wouldn’t be such a—such a little idiot.” He realized, in light of the look in her eyes, that he had said something that didn’t really connect, and he slipped back too suddenly into the casual talk of his married days. He turned to leave, but he couldn’t go out. Something inside him—that deeply ingrained Forsyte trait, the inability to let go, the failure to see the bizarre and hopeless nature of his own persistence—held him back. He turned again, and there he was, with his back against the door, just like she was leaning against the wall across the room, completely unaware of how absurd this distance felt between them.
“Do you ever think of anybody but yourself?” he said.
“Do you ever think about anyone other than yourself?” he said.
Irene’s lips quivered; then she answered slowly:
Irene’s lips trembled; then she replied slowly:
“Do you ever think that I found out my mistake—my hopeless, terrible mistake—the very first week of our marriage; that I went on trying three years—you know I went on trying? Was it for myself?”
“Do you ever think that I realized my mistake—my hopeless, awful mistake—the very first week of our marriage; that I kept trying for three years—you know I kept trying? Was it for myself?”
Soames gritted his teeth. “God knows what it was. I’ve never understood you; I shall never understand you. You had everything you wanted; and you can have it again, and more. What’s the matter with me? I ask you a plain question: What is it?” Unconscious of the pathos in that enquiry, he went on passionately: “I’m not lame, I’m not loathsome, I’m not a boor, I’m not a fool. What is it? What’s the mystery about me?”
Soames gritted his teeth. “I have no idea what it was. I’ve never understood you, and I probably never will. You had everything you wanted, and you can have it again, even more. What’s wrong with me? I’m asking you a straightforward question: What is it?” Unaware of the emotion behind that question, he continued passionately: “I’m not handicapped, I’m not gross, I’m not rude, I’m not stupid. What is it? What’s the mystery about me?”
Her answer was a long sigh.
Her response was a long sigh.
He clasped his hands with a gesture that for him was strangely full of expression. “When I came here to-night I was—I hoped—I meant everything that I could to do away with the past, and start fair again. And you meet me with ‘nerves,’ and silence, and sighs. There’s nothing tangible. It’s like—it’s like a spider’s web.”
He held his hands together in a way that was oddly expressive for him. “When I arrived here tonight I was—I hoped—I intended to leave the past behind and start fresh. But you greet me with ‘nerves,’ silence, and sighs. There’s nothing solid. It’s like—it’s like a spider’s web.”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
That whisper from across the room maddened Soames afresh.
That whisper from across the room drove Soames crazy again.
“Well, I don’t choose to be in a spider’s web. I’ll cut it.” He walked straight up to her. “Now!” What he had gone up to her to do he really did not know. But when he was close, the old familiar scent of her clothes suddenly affected him. He put his hands on her shoulders and bent forward to kiss her. He kissed not her lips, but a little hard line where the lips had been drawn in; then his face was pressed away by her hands; he heard her say: “Oh! No!” Shame, compunction, sense of futility flooded his whole being, he turned on his heel and went straight out.
“Well, I don’t want to be stuck in a spider’s web. I’ll cut it.” He walked right up to her. “Now!” What he actually intended to do he didn’t really know. But when he got close, the familiar scent of her clothes hit him suddenly. He placed his hands on her shoulders and leaned in to kiss her. He didn’t kiss her lips, but a small hard line where her lips were pressed together; then her hands pushed his face away, and he heard her say, “Oh! No!” Shame, regret, and a feeling of futility washed over him, and he turned on his heel and walked straight out.
CHAPTER III
VISIT TO IRENE
Jolyon found June waiting on the platform at Paddington. She had received his telegram while at breakfast. Her abode—a studio and two bedrooms in a St. John’s Wood garden—had been selected by her for the complete independence which it guaranteed. Unwatched by Mrs. Grundy, unhindered by permanent domestics, she could receive lame ducks at any hour of day or night, and not seldom had a duck without studio of its own made use of June’s. She enjoyed her freedom, and possessed herself with a sort of virginal passion; the warmth which she would have lavished on Bosinney, and of which—given her Forsyte tenacity—he must surely have tired, she now expended in championship of the underdogs and budding “geniuses” of the artistic world. She lived, in fact, to turn ducks into the swans she believed they were. The very fervour of her protection warped her judgments. But she was loyal and liberal; her small eager hand was ever against the oppressions of academic and commercial opinion, and though her income was considerable, her bank balance was often a minus quantity.
Jolyon found June waiting on the platform at Paddington. She had gotten his telegram while having breakfast. Her home—a studio and two bedrooms in a St. John’s Wood garden—was chosen by her for the complete independence it offered. Unwatched by Mrs. Grundy and unhindered by permanent staff, she could host anyone at any hour of the day or night, and more than once, someone without their own place had taken advantage of June’s. She loved her freedom and carried herself with a sort of pure passion; the affection she would have shown Bosinney—who, considering her Forsyte stubbornness, he must have found overwhelming—she now channeled into supporting the underdogs and emerging “geniuses” of the art world. She lived, in fact, to transform those under her care into the swans she believed they could be. The very intensity of her support clouded her judgment. But she was dedicated and generous; her small eager hand always fought against the oppression of conventional academic and commercial views, and even though her income was substantial, her bank balance often dipped into the negative.
She had come to Paddington Station heated in her soul by a visit to Eric Cobbley. A miserable Gallery had refused to let that straight-haired genius have his one-man show after all. Its impudent manager, after visiting his studio, had expressed the opinion that it would only be a “one-horse show from the selling point of view.” This crowning example of commercial cowardice towards her favourite lame duck—and he so hard up, with a wife and two children, that he had caused her account to be overdrawn—was still making the blood glow in her small, resolute face, and her red-gold hair to shine more than ever. She gave her father a hug, and got into a cab with him, having as many fish to fry with him as he with her. It became at once a question which would fry them first.
She had arrived at Paddington Station fired up by a visit to Eric Cobbley. A miserable gallery had refused to give that talented artist his solo show after all. Its arrogant manager, after visiting his studio, had said he thought it would just be a “one-horse show from a selling perspective.” This ultimate act of commercial cowardice towards her favorite underdog—and he was in such dire straits, with a wife and two kids, that he had made her bank account go negative—was still making her blood boil in her determined little face, and her red-gold hair shone brighter than ever. She hugged her dad and jumped into a cab with him, each of them having plenty to discuss. It quickly became a question of who would bring up their topics first.
Jolyon had reached the words: “My dear, I want you to come with me,” when, glancing at her face, he perceived by her blue eyes moving from side to side—like the tail of a preoccupied cat—that she was not attending. “Dad, is it true that I absolutely can’t get at any of my money?”
Jolyon had gotten to the words: “My dear, I want you to come with me,” when, glancing at her face, he noticed her blue eyes moving back and forth—like a distracted cat’s tail—that she wasn’t really paying attention. “Dad, is it true that I absolutely can’t access any of my money?”
“Only the income, fortunately, my love.”
“Just the income, thankfully, my love.”
“How perfectly beastly! Can’t it be done somehow? There must be a way. I know I could buy a small Gallery for ten thousand pounds.”
“How completely awful! Can’t it be done somehow? There has to be a way. I know I could buy a small Gallery for ten thousand pounds.”
“A small Gallery,” murmured Jolyon, “seems a modest desire. But your grandfather foresaw it.”
“A small Gallery,” Jolyon murmured, “seems like a modest desire. But your grandfather predicted it.”
“I think,” cried June vigorously, “that all this care about money is awful, when there’s so much genius in the world simply crushed out for want of a little. I shall never marry and have children; why shouldn’t I be able to do some good instead of having it all tied up in case of things which will never come off?”
“I think,” shouted June passionately, “that all this worrying about money is terrible, especially when there’s so much talent in the world just stifled for lack of a little. I’m never going to marry and have kids; why shouldn’t I be able to do some good instead of having it all tied up for things that will never happen?”
“Our name is Forsyte, my dear,” replied Jolyon in the ironical voice to which his impetuous daughter had never quite grown accustomed; “and Forsytes, you know, are people who so settle their property that their grandchildren, in case they should die before their parents, have to make wills leaving the property that will only come to themselves when their parents die. Do you follow that? Nor do I, but it’s a fact, anyway; we live by the principle that so long as there is a possibility of keeping wealth in the family it must not go out; if you die unmarried, your money goes to Jolly and Holly and their children if they marry. Isn’t it pleasant to know that whatever you do you can none of you be destitute?”
“Our name is Forsyte, my dear,” replied Jolyon in the sarcastic tone that his passionate daughter had never quite gotten used to; “and Forsytes, you know, are people who arrange their property so that if their grandchildren die before their parents, they have to make wills that leave the property to themselves, which they will only inherit when their parents pass away. Do you get that? Neither do I, but it’s a fact, anyway; we operate on the principle that as long as there’s a chance of keeping wealth in the family, it must not go elsewhere; if you die single, your money goes to Jolly and Holly and their kids if they marry. Isn’t it nice to know that no matter what you do, none of you will be broke?”
“But can’t I borrow the money?”
“But can’t I take out a loan?”
Jolyon shook his head. “You could rent a Gallery, no doubt, if you could manage it out of your income.”
Jolyon shook his head. “You could rent a gallery, no doubt, if you could handle it with your income.”
June uttered a contemptuous sound.
June scoffed.
“Yes; and have no income left to help anybody with.”
“Yes; and I have no income left to help anyone.”
“My dear child,” murmured Jolyon, “wouldn’t it come to the same thing?”
“My dear child,” Jolyon whispered, “wouldn’t it end up being the same thing?”
“No,” said June shrewdly, “I could buy for ten thousand; that would only be four hundred a year. But I should have to pay a thousand a year rent, and that would only leave me five hundred. If I had the Gallery, Dad, think what I could do. I could make Eric Cobbley’s name in no time, and ever so many others.”
“No,” June said thoughtfully, “I could buy it for ten thousand; that would only be four hundred a year. But I would have to pay a thousand a year in rent, which would leave me with only five hundred. If I had the Gallery, Dad, imagine what I could accomplish. I could make Eric Cobbley's name known in no time, along with so many others.”
“Names worth making make themselves in time.”
“Names that are worth creating establish themselves over time.”
“When they’re dead.”
"When they're gone."
“Did you ever know anybody living, my dear, improved by having his name made?”
“Did you ever know anyone, my dear, who became better just because their name was changed?”
“Yes, you,” said June, pressing his arm.
“Yes, you,” June said, pressing his arm.
Jolyon started. “I?” he thought. “Oh! Ah! Now she’s going to ask me to do something. We take it out, we Forsytes, each in our different ways.”
Jolyon was taken aback. “Me?” he thought. “Oh! Ah! Now she’s going to ask me for something. We Forsytes deal with things, each in our own way.”
June came closer to him in the cab.
June moved closer to him in the cab.
“Darling,” she said, “you buy the Gallery, and I’ll pay you four hundred a year for it. Then neither of us will be any the worse off. Besides, it’s a splendid investment.”
“Sweetheart,” she said, “you buy the Gallery, and I’ll pay you four hundred a year for it. That way, neither of us will lose out. Plus, it’s a great investment.”
Jolyon wriggled. “Don’t you think,” he said, “that for an artist to buy a Gallery is a bit dubious? Besides, ten thousand pounds is a lump, and I’m not a commercial character.”
Jolyon squirmed. “Don’t you think,” he said, “that it’s a bit questionable for an artist to buy a gallery? Plus, ten thousand pounds is a lot of money, and I’m not really into that commercial stuff.”
June looked at him with admiring appraisement.
June looked at him with admiration.
“Of course you’re not, but you’re awfully businesslike. And I’m sure we could make it pay. It’ll be a perfect way of scoring off those wretched dealers and people.” And again she squeezed her father’s arm.
“Of course you’re not, but you’re really serious about business. And I’m sure we could make it profitable. It’ll be a great way to get back at those awful dealers and others.” And again she squeezed her father’s arm.
Jolyon’s face expressed quizzical despair.
Jolyon’s face showed puzzled despair.
“Where is this desirable Gallery? Splendidly situated, I suppose?”
“Where's this desirable gallery? It's perfectly located, I assume?”
“Just off Cork Street.”
"Just off Cork St."
“Ah!” thought Jolyon, “I knew it was just off somewhere. Now for what I want out of her!”
“Ah!” thought Jolyon, “I knew something wasn’t right. Now, what do I want from her!”
“Well, I’ll think of it, but not just now. You remember Irene? I want you to come with me and see her. Soames is after her again. She might be safer if we could give her asylum somewhere.”
“Well, I’ll think about it, but not right now. Do you remember Irene? I want you to come with me to see her. Soames is after her again. She might be safer if we could find her a place to stay.”
The word asylum, which he had used by chance, was of all most calculated to rouse June’s interest.
The word asylum, which he had mentioned randomly, was definitely the most likely to grab June’s attention.
“Irene! I haven’t seen her since! Of course! I’d love to help her.”
“Irene! I haven’t seen her in ages! Of course! I’d love to help her.”
It was Jolyon’s turn to squeeze her arm, in warm admiration for this spirited, generous-hearted little creature of his begetting.
It was Jolyon's turn to squeeze her arm, in warm admiration for this spirited, generous-hearted little being he had brought into the world.
“Irene is proud,” he said, with a sidelong glance, in sudden doubt of June’s discretion; “she’s difficult to help. We must tread gently. This is the place. I wired her to expect us. Let’s send up our cards.”
“Irene is proud,” he said, glancing sideways, suddenly unsure about June’s judgment; “she’s hard to help. We need to be careful. This is the place. I texted her to expect us. Let’s send up our cards.”
“I can’t bear Soames,” said June as she got out; “he sneers at everything that isn’t successful.”
“I can't stand Soames,” June said as she got out; “he looks down on everything that isn't successful.”
Irene was in what was called the “Ladies’ drawing-room” of the Piedmont Hotel.
Irene was in what was known as the “Ladies’ drawing-room” of the Piedmont Hotel.
Nothing if not morally courageous, June walked straight up to her former friend, kissed her cheek, and the two settled down on a sofa never sat on since the hotel’s foundation. Jolyon could see that Irene was deeply affected by this simple forgiveness.
Nothing if not morally courageous, June walked right up to her former friend, kissed her cheek, and the two plopped down on a sofa that hadn't been used since the hotel was built. Jolyon could tell that Irene was really touched by this simple act of forgiveness.
“So Soames has been worrying you?” he said.
“So Soames has been stressing you out?” he said.
“I had a visit from him last night; he wants me to go back to him.”
“I had a visit from him last night; he wants me to come back to him.”
“You’re not going, of course?” cried June.
"You’re not going, right?" cried June.
Irene smiled faintly and shook her head. “But his position is horrible,” she murmured.
Irene smiled softly and shook her head. “But his situation is terrible,” she murmured.
“It’s his own fault; he ought to have divorced you when he could.”
“It’s his own fault; he should have divorced you when he had the chance.”
Jolyon remembered how fervently in the old days June had hoped that no divorce would smirch her dead and faithless lover’s name.
Jolyon remembered how passionately back in the day June had hoped that no divorce would tarnish her dead and unfaithful lover’s name.
“Let us hear what Irene is going to do,” he said.
“Let’s see what Irene is going to do,” he said.
Irene’s lips quivered, but she spoke calmly.
Irene's lips shook, but she spoke calmly.
“I’d better give him fresh excuse to get rid of me.”
“I should probably give him a new excuse to get rid of me.”
“How horrible!” cried June.
"That’s awful!" cried June.
“What else can I do?”
“What else can I try?”
“Out of the question,” said Jolyon very quietly, “sans amour.”
“Not a chance,” Jolyon said very quietly, “without love.”
He thought she was going to cry; but, getting up quickly, she half turned her back on them, and stood regaining control of herself.
He thought she was going to cry; but, getting up quickly, she turned away from them and stood there, trying to regain her composure.
June said suddenly:
June said out of nowhere:
“Well, I shall go to Soames and tell him he must leave you alone. What does he want at his age?”
"Well, I'm going to talk to Soames and tell him he needs to leave you alone. What does he want at his age?"
“A child. It’s not unnatural”
“A child. It's not unusual.”
“A child!” cried June scornfully. “Of course! To leave his money to. If he wants one badly enough let him take somebody and have one; then you can divorce him, and he can marry her.”
“A child!” June exclaimed sarcastically. “Of course! To leave his money to. If he wants one badly enough, let him find someone and have one; then you can divorce him, and he can marry her.”
Jolyon perceived suddenly that he had made a mistake to bring June—her violent partizanship was fighting Soames’ battle.
Jolyon suddenly realized that he had made a mistake by bringing June—her intense support was battling on Soames’ side.
“It would be best for Irene to come quietly to us at Robin Hill, and see how things shape.”
“It would be best for Irene to come quietly to us at Robin Hill and see how things unfold.”
“Of course,” said June; “only....”
"Of course," said June; "just...."
Irene looked full at Jolyon—in all his many attempts afterwards to analyze that glance he never could succeed.
Irene looked directly at Jolyon—in all his many attempts later to analyze that glance, he was never able to figure it out.
“No! I should only bring trouble on you all. I will go abroad.”
“No! I’ll just cause problems for all of you. I’m going abroad.”
He knew from her voice that this was final. The irrelevant thought flashed through him: “Well, I could see her there.” But he said:
He could tell from her voice that this was it. A random thought crossed his mind: “Well, I could see her there.” But he said:
“Don’t you think you would be more helpless abroad, in case he followed?”
“Don’t you think you’d be more helpless overseas if he followed you?”
“I don’t know. I can but try.”
“I don’t know. I can only try.”
June sprang up and paced the room. “It’s all horrible,” she said. “Why should people be tortured and kept miserable and helpless year after year by this disgusting sanctimonious law?” But someone had come into the room, and June came to a standstill. Jolyon went up to Irene:
June jumped up and started pacing the room. “It’s all terrible,” she said. “Why should people be tortured and kept miserable and helpless year after year by this disgusting self-righteous law?” But someone had entered the room, and June stopped moving. Jolyon walked over to Irene:
“Do you want money?”
"Do you want cash?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
“And would you like me to let your flat?”
“And would you like me to rent out your apartment?”
“Yes, Jolyon, please.”
“Sure, Jolyon, go ahead.”
“When shall you be going?”
“When are you leaving?”
“To-morrow.”
"Tomorrow."
“You won’t go back there in the meantime, will you?” This he said with an anxiety strange to himself.
“You’re not planning to go back there anytime soon, are you?” He said this with a worry that felt unusual for him.
“No; I’ve got all I want here.”
“No, I have everything I want right here.”
“You’ll send me your address?”
"Can you send me your address?"
She put out her hand to him. “I feel you’re a rock.”
She reached out her hand to him. “I feel like you're a rock.”
“Built on sand,” answered Jolyon, pressing her hand hard; “but it’s a pleasure to do anything, at any time, remember that. And if you change your mind...! Come along, June; say good-bye.”
“Built on sand,” Jolyon replied, gripping her hand tightly; “but it’s a joy to do anything, anytime, keep that in mind. And if you change your mind…! Come on, June; say goodbye.”
June came from the window and flung her arms round Irene.
June came from the window and threw her arms around Irene.
“Don’t think of him,” she said under her breath; “enjoy yourself, and bless you!”
“Don’t think about him,” she said softly; “have fun, and take care!”
With a memory of tears in Irene’s eyes, and of a smile on her lips, they went away extremely silent, passing the lady who had interrupted the interview and was turning over the papers on the table.
With tears in Irene's eyes and a smile on her lips, they left in complete silence, walking past the woman who had interrupted the conversation and was shuffling through the papers on the table.
Opposite the National Gallery June exclaimed:
Opposite the National Gallery, June exclaimed:
“Of all undignified beasts and horrible laws!”
“Of all the disgraceful creatures and terrible rules!”
But Jolyon did not respond. He had something of his father’s balance, and could see things impartially even when his emotions were roused. Irene was right; Soames’ position was as bad or worse than her own. As for the law—it catered for a human nature of which it took a naturally low view. And, feeling that if he stayed in his daughter’s company he would in one way or another commit an indiscretion, he told her he must catch his train back to Oxford; and hailing a cab, left her to Turner’s water-colours, with the promise that he would think over that Gallery.
But Jolyon didn’t respond. He had some of his father’s composure and could view things neutrally even when his feelings were stirred. Irene was right; Soames' situation was just as bad or even worse than hers. As for the law—it accommodated a human nature that it viewed quite negatively. Realizing that if he stayed with his daughter, he would inevitably say or do something inappropriate, he told her he needed to catch his train back to Oxford; and after hailing a cab, he left her to Turner’s watercolors, promising that he would consider that Gallery.
But he thought over Irene instead. Pity, they said, was akin to love! If so he was certainly in danger of loving her, for he pitied her profoundly. To think of her drifting about Europe so handicapped and lonely! “I hope to goodness she’ll keep her head!” he thought; “she might easily grow desperate.” In fact, now that she had cut loose from her poor threads of occupation, he couldn’t imagine how she would go on—so beautiful a creature, hopeless, and fair game for anyone! In his exasperation was more than a little fear and jealousy. Women did strange things when they were driven into corners. “I wonder what Soames will do now!” he thought. “A rotten, idiotic state of things! And I suppose they would say it was her own fault.” Very preoccupied and sore at heart, he got into his train, mislaid his ticket, and on the platform at Oxford took his hat off to a lady whose face he seemed to remember without being able to put a name to her, not even when he saw her having tea at the Rainbow.
But instead, he was thinking about Irene. People said that pity was similar to love! If that was true, he was definitely at risk of falling for her because he felt deeply sorry for her. The thought of her wandering around Europe so helpless and alone! “I really hope she stays strong!” he thought; “she could easily become desperate.” In fact, now that she had removed herself from her meager work, he couldn’t picture how she would manage—such a beautiful woman, hopeless, and an easy target for anyone! His frustration was mixed with a bit of fear and jealousy. Women could do unpredictable things when they felt cornered. “I wonder what Soames will do now!” he thought. “What a terrible, ridiculous situation! And I guess people would say it’s her own fault.” Deep in thought and feeling hurt, he boarded his train, lost his ticket, and on the platform at Oxford, he tipped his hat to a lady whose face he recognized but couldn’t name, not even when he saw her having tea at the Rainbow.
CHAPTER IV
WHERE FORSYTES FEAR TO TREAD
Quivering from the defeat of his hopes, with the green morocco case still flat against his heart, Soames revolved thoughts bitter as death. A spider’s web! Walking fast, and noting nothing in the moonlight, he brooded over the scene he had been through, over the memory of her figure rigid in his grasp. And the more he brooded, the more certain he became that she had a lover—her words, “I would sooner die!” were ridiculous if she had not. Even if she had never loved him, she had made no fuss until Bosinney came on the scene. No; she was in love again, or she would not have made that melodramatic answer to his proposal, which in all the circumstances was reasonable! Very well! That simplified matters.
Shaking from the blow to his hopes, with the green leather case pressed against his chest, Soames was lost in bitter thoughts. A spider’s web! Walking quickly and noticing nothing in the moonlight, he replayed the scene he had just experienced, recalling her stiff figure in his grip. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that she had a lover—her words, “I would sooner die!” were absurd if that weren’t the case. Even if she had never loved him, she hadn’t caused a stir until Bosinney appeared. No; she was in love again, or she wouldn’t have given that dramatic response to his proposal, which, under the circumstances, was reasonable! Alright! That made things clearer.
“I’ll take steps to know where I am,” he thought; “I’ll go to Polteed’s the first thing tomorrow morning.”
“I’ll figure out where I am,” he thought; “I’ll head to Polteed’s first thing tomorrow morning.”
But even in forming that resolution he knew he would have trouble with himself. He had employed Polteed’s agency several times in the routine of his profession, even quite lately over Dartie’s case, but he had never thought it possible to employ them to watch his own wife.
But even while making that decision, he knew he would struggle with himself. He had used Polteed’s agency several times as part of his job, most recently for Dartie’s case, but he never thought it would be possible to hire them to monitor his own wife.
It was too insulting to himself!
It was way too insulting to him!
He slept over that project and his wounded pride—or rather, kept vigil. Only while shaving did he suddenly remember that she called herself by her maiden name of Heron. Polteed would not know, at first at all events, whose wife she was, would not look at him obsequiously and leer behind his back. She would just be the wife of one of his clients. And that would be true—for was he not his own solicitor?
He thought about that project and his bruised ego—or rather, stayed alert. It was only while shaving that he suddenly recalled that she went by her maiden name, Heron. Polteed wouldn't know, at least not right away, whose wife she was, wouldn't treat him like he was important and smirk behind his back. She'd just be the wife of one of his clients. And that would be accurate—wasn't he his own lawyer?
He was literally afraid not to put his design into execution at the first possible moment, lest, after all, he might fail himself. And making Warmson bring him an early cup of coffee; he stole out of the house before the hour of breakfast. He walked rapidly to one of those small West End streets where Polteed’s and other firms ministered to the virtues of the wealthier classes. Hitherto he had always had Polteed to see him in the Poultry; but he well knew their address, and reached it at the opening hour. In the outer office, a room furnished so cosily that it might have been a money-lender’s, he was attended by a lady who might have been a schoolmistress.
He was genuinely worried about not putting his plan into action as soon as possible, fearing that he might fail himself. After having Warmson bring him an early cup of coffee, he slipped out of the house before breakfast time. He walked quickly to one of those small West End streets where Polteed’s and other businesses catered to the wealthier class. Until now, he had always met Polteed in the Poultry, but he knew their address well and arrived right when they opened. In the outer office, a room so comfortably furnished that it could have belonged to a moneylender, he was greeted by a woman who could have been a schoolteacher.
“I wish to see Mr. Claud Polteed. He knows me—never mind my name.”
“I want to see Mr. Claud Polteed. He knows who I am—no need to mention my name.”
To keep everybody from knowing that he, Soames Forsyte, was reduced to having his wife spied on, was the overpowering consideration.
To prevent anyone from finding out that he, Soames Forsyte, had to have his wife followed, was the overwhelming concern.
Mr. Claud Polteed—so different from Mr. Lewis Polteed—was one of those men with dark hair, slightly curved noses, and quick brown eyes, who might be taken for Jews but are really Phœnicians; he received Soames in a room hushed by thickness of carpet and curtains. It was, in fact, confidentially furnished, without trace of document anywhere to be seen.
Mr. Claud Polteed—so different from Mr. Lewis Polteed—was one of those men with dark hair, slightly curved noses, and quick brown eyes, who might be mistaken for Jews but are actually Phoenicians; he welcomed Soames in a room muffled by thick carpets and curtains. It was, in fact, furnished for privacy, with no documents visible anywhere.
Greeting Soames deferentially, he turned the key in the only door with a certain ostentation.
Greeting Soames respectfully, he turned the key in the only door with a bit of showiness.
“If a client sends for me,” he was in the habit of saying, “he takes what precaution he likes. If he comes here, we convince him that we have no leakages. I may safely say we lead in security, if in nothing else....Now, sir, what can I do for you?”
“If a client reaches out to me,” he would often say, “they can take whatever precautions they want. If they come here, we show them that we have no leaks. I can confidently say we excel in security, if nothing else.... Now, sir, what can I help you with?”
Soames’ gorge had risen so that he could hardly speak. It was absolutely necessary to hide from this man that he had any but professional interest in the matter; and, mechanically, his face assumed its sideway smile.
Soames felt a surge of anger that he could barely speak. He absolutely had to hide from this man that he had any interest in the matter beyond a professional one; so, without thinking, his face broke into its usual sideways smile.
“I’ve come to you early like this because there’s not an hour to lose”—if he lost an hour he might fail himself yet! “Have you a really trustworthy woman free?”
“I’ve come to you early like this because there isn’t a moment to waste”—if he wasted a moment he might fail himself again! “Do you have a truly reliable woman available?”
Mr. Polteed unlocked a drawer, produced a memorandum, ran his eyes over it, and locked the drawer up again.
Mr. Polteed opened a drawer, took out a memo, glanced at it, and then locked the drawer again.
“Yes,” he said; “the very woman.”
“Yes,” he said, “the exact woman.”
Soames had seated himself and crossed his legs—nothing but a faint flush, which might have been his normal complexion, betrayed him.
Soames had sat down and crossed his legs—just a slight flush, which could have been his regular complexion, gave him away.
“Send her off at once, then, to watch a Mrs. Irene Heron of Flat C, Truro Mansions, Chelsea, till further notice.”
“Send her off right away to keep an eye on a Mrs. Irene Heron of Flat C, Truro Mansions, Chelsea, until we say otherwise.”
“Precisely,” said Mr. Polteed; “divorce, I presume?” and he blew into a speaking-tube. “Mrs. Blanch in? I shall want to speak to her in ten minutes.”
“Exactly,” said Mr. Polteed; “divorce, I assume?” and he blew into a speaking tube. “Is Mrs. Blanch in? I need to talk to her in ten minutes.”
“Deal with any reports yourself,” resumed Soames, “and send them to me personally, marked confidential, sealed and registered. My client exacts the utmost secrecy.”
“Handle any reports yourself,” Soames continued, “and send them to me directly, marked confidential, sealed, and registered. My client requires complete discretion.”
Mr. Polteed smiled, as though saying, “You are teaching your grandmother, my dear sir;” and his eyes slid over Soames’ face for one unprofessional instant.
Mr. Polteed smiled, as if to say, “You’re trying to teach your grandmother, my dear sir;” and his eyes quickly scanned Soames’ face for a brief moment that felt unprofessional.
“Make his mind perfectly easy,” he said. “Do you smoke?”
“Put his mind at ease,” he said. “Do you smoke?”
“No,” said Soames. “Understand me: Nothing may come of this. If a name gets out, or the watching is suspected, it may have very serious consequences.”
“No,” said Soames. “Listen to me: Nothing can come of this. If a name gets revealed, or if anyone suspects we’re watching, it could lead to really serious consequences.”
Mr. Polteed nodded. “I can put it into the cipher category. Under that system a name is never mentioned; we work by numbers.”
Mr. Polteed nodded. “I can categorize it as cipher. In that system, a name is never mentioned; we operate using numbers.”
He unlocked another drawer and took out two slips of paper, wrote on them, and handed one to Soames.
He unlocked another drawer and pulled out two pieces of paper, wrote on them, and gave one to Soames.
“Keep that, sir; it’s your key. I retain this duplicate. The case we’ll call 7x. The party watched will be 17; the watcher 19; the Mansions 25; yourself—I should say, your firm—31; my firm 32, myself 2. In case you should have to mention your client in writing I have called him 43; any person we suspect will be 47; a second person 51. Any special hint or instruction while we’re about it?”
“Keep that, sir; it’s your key. I’ll hold onto this duplicate. We’ll label the case 7x. The person being watched will be 17; the watcher will be 19; the Mansions will be 25; you—I mean, your firm—31; my firm will be 32, and I’ll be 2. If you need to mention your client in writing, I’ve referred to him as 43; anyone we suspect will be 47; and a second person will be 51. Any special hint or instruction while we’re at it?”
“No,” said Soames; “that is—every consideration compatible.”
“No,” said Soames; “that is—every consideration that can work together.”
Again Mr. Polteed nodded. “Expense?”
“Cost?”
Soames shrugged. “In reason,” he answered curtly, and got up. “Keep it entirely in your own hands.”
Soames shrugged. “Fair enough,” he replied briefly, and stood up. “Keep it completely under your control.”
“Entirely,” said Mr. Polteed, appearing suddenly between him and the door. “I shall be seeing you in that other case before long. Good morning, sir.” His eyes slid unprofessionally over Soames once more, and he unlocked the door.
“Absolutely,” said Mr. Polteed, suddenly showing up between him and the door. “I’ll be seeing you in that other case soon. Good morning, sir.” His eyes glanced unprofessionally over Soames once more as he unlocked the door.
“Good morning,” said Soames, looking neither to right nor left.
“Good morning,” said Soames, not looking to the right or left.
Out in the street he swore deeply, quietly, to himself. A spider’s web, and to cut it he must use this spidery, secret, unclean method, so utterly repugnant to one who regarded his private life as his most sacred piece of property. But the die was cast, he could not go back. And he went on into the Poultry, and locked away the green morocco case and the key to that cipher destined to make crystal-clear his domestic bankruptcy.
Out on the street, he cursed softly to himself. A spider’s web, and to break it, he had to use this sneaky, dirty method, completely disgusting for someone who saw his personal life as his most treasured possession. But the decision was made; he couldn’t turn back. He continued on to the Poultry, locked up the green morocco case, and the key to that code that would reveal his domestic failure.
Odd that one whose life was spent in bringing to the public eye all the private coils of property, the domestic disagreements of others, should dread so utterly the public eye turned on his own; and yet not odd, for who should know so well as he the whole unfeeling process of legal regulation.
Odd that someone who spent their life exposing the private struggles of property and the family disputes of others should be so completely terrified of the public scrutinizing his own life; but then again, it's not strange at all, because who would understand the cold, hard reality of legal regulations better than he does?
He worked hard all day. Winifred was due at four o’clock; he was to take her down to a conference in the Temple with Dreamer Q.C., and waiting for her he re-read the letter he had caused her to write the day of Dartie’s departure, requiring him to return.
He worked hard all day. Winifred was supposed to arrive at four o’clock; he was going to take her to a conference in the Temple with Dreamer Q.C., and while he waited for her, he re-read the letter he had asked her to write on the day Dartie left, asking him to come back.
“DEAR MONTAGUE,
“I have received your letter with the news that you have left me for
ever and are on your way to Buenos Aires. It has naturally been a great
shock. I am taking this earliest opportunity of writing to tell you that I
am prepared to let bygones be bygones if you will return to me at once. I
beg you to do so. I am very much upset, and will not say any more now. I
am sending this letter registered to the address you left at your Club.
Please cable to me.
“DEAR MONTAGUE,
“I got your letter saying that you’ve left me for good and are headed to Buenos Aires. It’s been a huge shock. I’m writing to let you know that I’m willing to put the past behind us if you come back to me right away. I really hope you will. I’m very upset, and I won’t say more for now. I’m sending this letter as registered mail to the address you provided at your Club. Please send me a cable.”
“Your still affectionate wife,
“WINIFRED DARTIE.”
“Your still affectionate wife,
“WINIFRED DARTIE.”
Ugh! What bitter humbug! He remembered leaning over Winifred while she copied what he had pencilled, and how she had said, laying down her pen, “Suppose he comes, Soames!” in such a strange tone of voice, as if she did not know her own mind. “He won’t come,” he had answered, “till he’s spent his money. That’s why we must act at once.” Annexed to the copy of that letter was the original of Dartie’s drunken scrawl from the Iseeum Club. Soames could have wished it had not been so manifestly penned in liquor. Just the sort of thing the Court would pitch on. He seemed to hear the Judge’s voice say: “You took this seriously! Seriously enough to write him as you did? Do you think he meant it?” Never mind! The fact was clear that Dartie had sailed and had not returned. Annexed also was his cabled answer: “Impossible return. Dartie.” Soames shook his head. If the whole thing were not disposed of within the next few months the fellow would turn up again like a bad penny. It saved a thousand a year at least to get rid of him, besides all the worry to Winifred and his father. “I must stiffen Dreamer’s back,” he thought; “we must push it on.”
Ugh! What a load of nonsense! He remembered leaning over Winifred while she copied what he had written in pencil, and how she had said, putting down her pen, “What if he comes, Soames?” in such a strange tone, as if she wasn’t sure of herself. “He won't come,” he had replied, “until he spends his money. That’s why we need to act right away.” Attached to the copy of that letter was the original of Dartie’s drunken scribble from the Iseeum Club. Soames wished it hadn’t been so obviously written while drunk. Just the kind of thing the Court would latch onto. He could almost hear the Judge’s voice saying: “You took this seriously! Seriously enough to write him like you did? Do you think he meant it?” Never mind! The fact was clear that Dartie had left and hadn’t come back. Also attached was his cabled response: “Impossible return. Dartie.” Soames shook his head. If this whole situation wasn’t settled in the next few months, the guy would show up again like a bad penny. Getting rid of him would save at least a thousand a year, not to mention all the stress for Winifred and his father. “I need to firm up Dreamer’s resolve,” he thought; “we need to push this forward.”
Winifred, who had adopted a kind of half-mourning which became her fair hair and tall figure very well, arrived in James’ barouche drawn by James’ pair. Soames had not seen it in the City since his father retired from business five years ago, and its incongruity gave him a shock. “Times are changing,” he thought; “one doesn’t know what’ll go next!” Top hats even were scarcer. He enquired after Val. Val, said Winifred, wrote that he was going to play polo next term. She thought he was in a very good set. She added with fashionably disguised anxiety: “Will there be much publicity about my affair, Soames? Must it be in the papers? It’s so bad for him, and the girls.”
Winifred, who wore a sort of half-mourning look that suited her fair hair and tall figure perfectly, arrived in James' carriage pulled by James' horses. Soames hadn’t seen it in the City since his father retired from business five years ago, and its unexpected appearance shocked him. “Times are changing,” he thought; “you never know what will happen next!” Even top hats were becoming rarer. He asked about Val. Winifred said Val wrote that he was going to play polo next term. She thought he was in a really good crowd. She added with a touch of fashionable concern: “Will there be a lot of publicity about my situation, Soames? Does it have to be in the papers? It’s so bad for him and the girls.”
With his own calamity all raw within him, Soames answered:
With his own troubles still fresh inside him, Soames replied:
“The papers are a pushing lot; it’s very difficult to keep things out. They pretend to be guarding the public’s morals, and they corrupt them with their beastly reports. But we haven’t got to that yet. We’re only seeing Dreamer to-day on the restitution question. Of course he understands that it’s to lead to a divorce; but you must seem genuinely anxious to get Dartie back—you might practise that attitude to-day.”
“The press is really aggressive; it's tough to keep things under control. They act like they're protecting public morals, but they actually ruin them with their sensational stories. But we’re not there yet. Today we’re just meeting Dreamer to talk about the restitution issue. He knows that it will ultimately lead to a divorce; but you need to appear truly concerned about getting Dartie back—you should work on that attitude today.”
Winifred sighed.
Winifred sighed.
“Oh! What a clown Monty’s been!” she said.
“Oh! What a clown Monty has been!” she said.
Soames gave her a sharp look. It was clear to him that she could not take her Dartie seriously, and would go back on the whole thing if given half a chance. His own instinct had been firm in this matter from the first. To save a little scandal now would only bring on his sister and her children real disgrace and perhaps ruin later on if Dartie were allowed to hang on to them, going down-hill and spending the money James would leave his daughter. Though it was all tied up, that fellow would milk the settlements somehow, and make his family pay through the nose to keep him out of bankruptcy or even perhaps gaol! They left the shining carriage, with the shining horses and the shining-hatted servants on the Embankment, and walked up to Dreamer Q.C.’s Chambers in Crown Office Row.
Soames shot her a sharp look. It was obvious to him that she couldn’t take her Dartie seriously and would back out of the whole thing if given half a chance. His instinct had been solid on this matter from the start. Avoiding a little scandal now would only lead to real disgrace and possibly ruin for his sister and her children later on if Dartie was allowed to stick around, dragging them down and spending the money James would leave to his daughter. Even though it was all tied up, that guy would somehow drain the settlements and make his family pay a fortune to keep him out of bankruptcy or maybe even jail! They left the gleaming carriage, with the gleaming horses and the sharply-dressed servants on the Embankment, and walked up to Dreamer Q.C.’s Chambers in Crown Office Row.
“Mr. Bellby is here, sir,” said the clerk; “Mr. Dreamer will be ten minutes.”
“Mr. Bellby is here, sir,” said the clerk; “Mr. Dreamer will be here in ten minutes.”
Mr. Bellby, the junior—not as junior as he might have been, for Soames only employed barristers of established reputation; it was, indeed, something of a mystery to him how barristers ever managed to establish that which made him employ them—Mr. Bellby was seated, taking a final glance through his papers. He had come from Court, and was in wig and gown, which suited a nose jutting out like the handle of a tiny pump, his small shrewd blue eyes, and rather protruding lower lip—no better man to supplement and stiffen Dreamer.
Mr. Bellby, the junior—not as junior as he could have been, since Soames only hired barristers with solid reputations; it was really a mystery to him how barristers ever built the kind of reputation that got them hired—Mr. Bellby was sitting there, taking a last look through his papers. He had just come from court and was in his wig and gown, which matched a nose that stuck out like the handle of a small pump, his sharp blue eyes, and his slightly protruding lower lip—there was no better person to support and strengthen Dreamer.
The introduction to Winifred accomplished, they leaped the weather and spoke of the war. Soames interrupted suddenly:
The introduction to Winifred done, they jumped to the weather and talked about the war. Soames suddenly interrupted:
“If he doesn’t comply we can’t bring proceedings for six months. I want to get on with the matter, Bellby.”
“If he doesn’t comply, we can’t start any legal action for six months. I want to move forward with this, Bellby.”
Mr. Bellby, who had the ghost of an Irish brogue, smiled at Winifred and murmured: “The Law’s delays, Mrs. Dartie.”
Mr. Bellby, who had a hint of an Irish accent, smiled at Winifred and said softly, “The Law’s delays, Mrs. Dartie.”
“Six months!” repeated Soames; “it’ll drive it up to June! We shan’t get the suit on till after the long vacation. We must put the screw on, Bellby”—he would have all his work cut out to keep Winifred up to the scratch.
“Six months!” Soames repeated. “That pushes it to June! We won’t get the suit until after the long break. We need to apply some pressure, Bellby”—he knew he’d have to work hard to keep Winifred on track.
“Mr. Dreamer will see you now, sir.”
“Mr. Dreamer can see you now, sir.”
They filed in, Mr. Bellby going first, and Soames escorting Winifred after an interval of one minute by his watch.
They walked in, Mr. Bellby leading the way, followed by Soames escorting Winifred after a minute according to his watch.
Dreamer Q.C., in a gown but divested of wig, was standing before the fire, as if this conference were in the nature of a treat; he had the leathery, rather oily complexion which goes with great learning, a considerable nose with glasses perched on it, and little greyish whiskers; he luxuriated in the perpetual cocking of one eye, and the concealment of his lower with his upper lip, which gave a smothered turn to his speech. He had a way, too, of coming suddenly round the corner on the person he was talking to; this, with a disconcerting tone of voice, and a habit of growling before he began to speak—had secured a reputation second in Probate and Divorce to very few. Having listened, eye cocked, to Mr. Bellby’s breezy recapitulation of the facts, he growled, and said:
Dreamer Q.C., wearing a gown but without his wig, was standing in front of the fire, as if this meeting were some kind of treat; he had the leathery, somewhat oily skin that comes with extensive knowledge, a prominent nose with glasses resting on it, and small grayish sideburns. He enjoyed the constant squint of one eye and the way his upper lip covered his lower one, which made his speech sound muffled. He also had a knack for suddenly appearing around the corner at the person he was speaking to; this, combined with a disconcerting tone of voice and a habit of growling before he started to talk—had earned him a reputation second in Probate and Divorce to very few. After having listened, with one eye squinted, to Mr. Bellby’s enthusiastic summary of the facts, he growled and said:
“I know all that;” and coming round the corner at Winifred, smothered the words:
“I know all that,” and coming around the corner at Winifred, smothered the words:
“We want to get him back, don’t we, Mrs. Dartie?”
“We want to bring him back, right, Mrs. Dartie?”
Soames interposed sharply:
Soames interrupted sharply:
“My sister’s position, of course, is intolerable.”
“My sister’s situation, of course, is unacceptable.”
Dreamer growled. “Exactly. Now, can we rely on the cabled refusal, or must we wait till after Christmas to give him a chance to have written—that’s the point, isn’t it?”
Dreamer growled. “Exactly. Now, can we trust the cabled refusal, or do we have to wait until after Christmas to see if he might have written—that’s the point, right?”
“The sooner....” Soames began.
“The sooner....” Soames said.
“What do you say, Bellby?” said Dreamer, coming round his corner.
“What do you think, Bellby?” asked Dreamer, rounding the corner.
Mr. Bellby seemed to sniff the air like a hound.
Mr. Bellby seemed to sniff the air like a dog.
“We won’t be on till the middle of December. We’ve no need to give um more rope than that.”
“We won’t be on until the middle of December. We don’t need to give them more leeway than that.”
“No,” said Soames, “why should my sister be incommoded by his choosing to go...”
“No,” said Soames, “why should my sister be bothered by his decision to go...”
“To Jericho!” said Dreamer, again coming round his corner; “quite so. People oughtn’t to go to Jericho, ought they, Mrs. Dartie?” And he raised his gown into a sort of fantail. “I agree. We can go forward. Is there anything more?”
“To Jericho!” said Dreamer, coming around his corner again; “Exactly. People shouldn’t go to Jericho, right, Mrs. Dartie?” And he lifted his gown into a sort of fan shape. “I agree. We can move ahead. Is there anything else?”
“Nothing at present,” said Soames meaningly; “I wanted you to see my sister.”
“Nothing at the moment,” Soames replied meaningfully; “I wanted you to meet my sister.”
Dreamer growled softly: “Delighted. Good evening!” And let fall the protection of his gown.
Dreamer softly growled, “Delighted. Good evening!” and dropped the protection of his gown.
They filed out. Winifred went down the stairs. Soames lingered. In spite of himself he was impressed by Dreamer.
They filed out. Winifred went down the stairs. Soames lingered. Despite himself, he was impressed by Dreamer.
“The evidence is all right, I think,” he said to Bellby. “Between ourselves, if we don’t get the thing through quick, we never may. D’you think he understands that?”
“The evidence is solid, I think,” he said to Bellby. “Just between us, if we don’t get this done quickly, we may never get the chance. Do you think he gets that?”
“I’ll make um,” said Bellby. “Good man though—good man.”
“I’ll make them,” said Bellby. “Good guy though—good guy.”
Soames nodded and hastened after his sister. He found her in a draught, biting her lips behind her veil, and at once said:
Soames nodded and quickly went after his sister. He found her in a draft, biting her lips behind her veil, and immediately said:
“The evidence of the stewardess will be very complete.”
“The flight attendant's testimony will be very comprehensive.”
Winifred’s face hardened; she drew herself up, and they walked to the carriage. And, all through that silent drive back to Green Street, the souls of both of them revolved a single thought: “Why, oh! why should I have to expose my misfortune to the public like this? Why have to employ spies to peer into my private troubles? They were not of my making.”
Winifred’s expression stiffened; she straightened up, and they walked to the carriage. Throughout the quiet ride back to Green Street, both of them were consumed by a single thought: “Why, oh! Why do I have to reveal my struggles to the public like this? Why do I need to use spies to snoop into my personal issues? They weren't my fault.”
CHAPTER V
JOLLY SITS IN JUDGMENT
The possessive instinct, which, so determinedly balked, was animating two members of the Forsyte family towards riddance of what they could no longer possess, was hardening daily in the British body politic. Nicholas, originally so doubtful concerning a war which must affect property, had been heard to say that these Boers were a pig-headed lot; they were causing a lot of expense, and the sooner they had their lesson the better. He would send out Wolseley! Seeing always a little further than other people—whence the most considerable fortune of all the Forsytes—he had perceived already that Buller was not the man—“a bull of a chap, who just went butting, and if they didn’t look out Ladysmith would fall.” This was early in December, so that when Black Week came, he was enabled to say to everybody: “I told you so.” During that week of gloom such as no Forsyte could remember, very young Nicholas attended so many drills in his corps, “The Devil’s Own,” that young Nicholas consulted the family physician about his son’s health and was alarmed to find that he was perfectly sound. The boy had only just eaten his dinners and been called to the bar, at some expense, and it was in a way a nightmare to his father and mother that he should be playing with military efficiency at a time when military efficiency in the civilian population might conceivably be wanted. His grandfather, of course, pooh-poohed the notion, too thoroughly educated in the feeling that no British war could be other than little and professional, and profoundly distrustful of Imperial commitments, by which, moreover, he stood to lose, for he owned De Beers, now going down fast, more than a sufficient sacrifice on the part of his grandson.
The possessive instinct, which was fiercely resisted, was driving two members of the Forsyte family to rid themselves of what they could no longer have, and it was increasingly taking hold in British politics. Nicholas, who had initially been uncertain about a war impacting property, was heard saying that these Boers were stubborn; they were causing a lot of expenses, and the sooner they learned their lesson, the better. He would send out Wolseley! Always seeing a bit further than others—this was the source of the greatest fortune of all the Forsytes—he had already noticed that Buller wasn't the right man—“a big guy who just kept charging, and if they weren't careful, Ladysmith would fall.” This was early December, so when Black Week hit, he could say to everyone: “I told you so.” During that dark week that no Forsyte could forget, young Nicholas participated in so many drills with his corps, “The Devil’s Own,” that the family doctor was consulted about his son’s health, only for them to find out he was perfectly fine. The boy had just completed his studies and been called to the bar, at some cost, and it was almost a nightmare for his parents that he was playing military games when civilian military readiness might actually be needed. His grandfather, of course, dismissed the idea, too well-educated in the belief that no British war could be anything more than small and professional, and deeply skeptical of imperial commitments, which he had a lot to lose from since he owned De Beers, now rapidly declining—more than enough sacrifice on his grandson’s part.
At Oxford, however, rather different sentiments prevailed. The inherent effervescence of conglomerate youth had, during the two months of the term before Black Week, been gradually crystallising out into vivid oppositions. Normal adolescence, ever in England of a conservative tendency though not taking things too seriously, was vehement for a fight to a finish and a good licking for the Boers. Of this larger faction Val Dartie was naturally a member. Radical youth, on the other hand, a small but perhaps more vocal body, was for stopping the war and giving the Boers autonomy. Until Black Week, however, the groups were amorphous, without sharp edges, and argument remained but academic. Jolly was one of those who knew not where he stood. A streak of his grandfather old Jolyon’s love of justice prevented, him from seeing one side only. Moreover, in his set of “the best” there was a “jumping-Jesus” of extremely advanced opinions and some personal magnetism. Jolly wavered. His father, too, seemed doubtful in his views. And though, as was proper at the age of twenty, he kept a sharp eye on his father, watchful for defects which might still be remedied, still that father had an “air” which gave a sort of glamour to his creed of ironic tolerance. Artists, of course, were notoriously Hamlet-like, and to this extent one must discount for one’s father, even if one loved him. But Jolyon’s original view, that to “put your nose in where you aren’t wanted” (as the Uitlanders had done) “and then work the oracle till you get on top is not being quite the clean potato,” had, whether founded in fact or no, a certain attraction for his son, who thought a deal about gentility. On the other hand Jolly could not abide such as his set called “cranks,” and Val’s set called “smugs,” so that he was still balancing when the clock of Black Week struck. One—two—three, came those ominous repulses at Stormberg, Magersfontein, Colenso. The sturdy English soul reacting after the first cried, “Ah! but Methuen!” after the second: “Ah! but Buller!” then, in inspissated gloom, hardened. And Jolly said to himself: “No, damn it! We’ve got to lick the beggars now; I don’t care whether we’re right or wrong.” And, if he had known it, his father was thinking the same thought.
At Oxford, however, a different vibe was in the air. The natural energy of a diverse group of young people had, during the two months of the term leading up to Black Week, gradually solidified into clear divisions. Normal adolescence, typically conservative in England but not overly serious, was passionately supporting a decisive victory and a solid defeat for the Boers. Naturally, Val Dartie was part of this larger group. On the flip side, the radical youth, a smaller but perhaps more vocal faction, wanted to end the war and grant the Boers autonomy. Until Black Week, however, these groups were somewhat fluid, with no clear boundaries, and their arguments remained mostly theoretical. Jolly was one of those who wasn't sure where he stood. A bit of his grandfather old Jolyon’s sense of justice prevented him from seeing just one side of the issue. Additionally, among his elite group, there was a guy with extremely progressive ideas and a strong personal charisma. Jolly was torn. His father also seemed uncertain in his opinions. Though, at the age of twenty, he paid close attention to his father, looking for flaws that could still be addressed, his father had a certain "air" that added a touch of charm to his belief in ironic tolerance. Artists, of course, were famously indecisive, so one had to make allowances for one’s father, even when loving him. But Jolyon’s original take, that to “put your nose in where you aren’t wanted” (as the Uitlanders had done) “and then work the oracle till you get on top is not being quite the clean potato,” held some appeal for his son, who cared a lot about gentility. On the other hand, Jolly couldn’t stand what his group deemed “cranks,” and what Val’s group called “smugs,” so he was still weighing his options when the events of Black Week unfolded. One—two—three came those troubling defeats at Stormberg, Magersfontein, Colenso. The resilient English spirit responded after the first by saying, “Ah! but Methuen!” after the second: “Ah! but Buller!” then, in dense despair, hardened. And Jolly thought to himself: “No, damn it! We’ve got to beat those guys now; I don’t care if we’re right or wrong.” And, if he had known it, his father was having the same thought.
That next Sunday, last of the term, Jolly was bidden to wine with “one of the best.” After the second toast, “Buller and damnation to the Boers,” drunk—no heel taps—in the college Burgundy, he noticed that Val Dartie, also a guest, was looking at him with a grin and saying something to his neighbour. He was sure it was disparaging. The last boy in the world to make himself conspicuous or cause public disturbance, Jolly grew rather red and shut his lips. The queer hostility he had always felt towards his second-cousin was strongly and suddenly reinforced. “All right!” he thought, “you wait, my friend!” More wine than was good for him, as the custom was, helped him to remember, when they all trooped forth to a secluded spot, to touch Val on the arm.
That next Sunday, the last of the term, Jolly was invited for drinks with “one of the best.” After the second toast, “Buller and damnation to the Boers,” drunk—no heel taps—in the college Burgundy, he noticed Val Dartie, who was also a guest, looking at him with a grin and whispering something to his neighbor. He was sure it was something negative. The last person you’d expect to draw attention or cause a scene, Jolly felt himself getting a bit red and closed his lips. The strange hostility he had always felt towards his second cousin suddenly intensified. “All right!” he thought, “just you wait, my friend!” More wine than was good for him, as was the custom, helped him remember, when they all went off to a secluded spot, to tap Val on the arm.
“What did you say about me in there?”
“What did you say about me in there?”
“Mayn’t I say what I like?”
“Can’t I say what I want?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Well, I said you were a pro-Boer—and so you are!”
“Well, I said you were pro-Boer—and you definitely are!”
“You’re a liar!”
"You’re lying!"
“D’you want a row?”
“Do you want to fight?”
“Of course, but not here; in the garden.”
“Sure, but not here; in the garden.”
“All right. Come on.”
“Okay. Let’s go.”
They went, eyeing each other askance, unsteady, and unflinching; they climbed the garden railings. The spikes on the top slightly ripped Val’s sleeve, and occupied his mind. Jolly’s mind was occupied by the thought that they were going to fight in the precincts of a college foreign to them both. It was not the thing, but never mind—the young beast!
They went, glancing at each other nervously but resolutely; they climbed over the garden fence. The spikes at the top snagged Val’s sleeve a bit, which distracted him. Jolly was focused on the idea that they were about to fight in a college they didn’t belong to. It wasn’t right, but whatever—the young fool!
They passed over the grass into very nearly darkness, and took off their coats.
They walked across the grass into almost complete darkness and took off their coats.
“You’re not screwed, are you?” said Jolly suddenly. “I can’t fight you if you’re screwed.”
“You're not in trouble, are you?” Jolly asked suddenly. “I can't go up against you if you're in trouble.”
“No more than you.”
“Not more than you.”
“All right then.”
"Okay then."
Without shaking hands, they put themselves at once into postures of defence. They had drunk too much for science, and so were especially careful to assume correct attitudes, until Jolly smote Val almost accidentally on the nose. After that it was all a dark and ugly scrimmage in the deep shadow of the old trees, with no one to call “time,” till, battered and blown, they unclinched and staggered back from each other, as a voice said:
Without shaking hands, they immediately took defensive stances. They had drunk too much to be scientific, so they were particularly careful to maintain proper postures until Jolly accidentally hit Val on the nose. After that, it turned into a chaotic and messy brawl in the deep shadows of the old trees, with no one to call “time,” until, exhausted and panting, they finally let go and staggered back from each other, as a voice said:
“Your names, young gentlemen?”
"What are your names, guys?"
At this bland query spoken from under the lamp at the garden gate, like some demand of a god, their nerves gave way, and snatching up their coats, they ran at the railings, shinned up them, and made for the secluded spot whence they had issued to the fight. Here, in dim light, they mopped their faces, and without a word walked, ten paces apart, to the college gate. They went out silently, Val going towards the Broad along the Brewery, Jolly down the lane towards the High. His head, still fumed, was busy with regret that he had not displayed more science, passing in review the counters and knockout blows which he had not delivered. His mind strayed on to an imagined combat, infinitely unlike that which he had just been through, infinitely gallant, with sash and sword, with thrust and parry, as if he were in the pages of his beloved Dumas. He fancied himself La Mole, and Aramis, Bussy, Chicot, and D’Artagnan rolled into one, but he quite failed to envisage Val as Coconnas, Brissac, or Rochefort. The fellow was just a confounded cousin who didn’t come up to Cocker. Never mind! He had given him one or two. “Pro-Boer!” The word still rankled, and thoughts of enlisting jostled his aching head; of riding over the veldt, firing gallantly, while the Boers rolled over like rabbits. And, turning up his smarting eyes, he saw the stars shining between the housetops of the High, and himself lying out on the Karoo (whatever that was) rolled in a blanket, with his rifle ready and his gaze fixed on a glittering heaven.
At this dull question asked under the lamp at the garden gate, like some demand from a god, their nerves gave way. They grabbed their coats, rushed to the railings, climbed over them, and headed for the quiet spot where they had come out to fight. Here, in the dim light, they wiped their faces and without saying a word walked, ten paces apart, to the college gate. They left silently, Val going toward the Broad along the Brewery, and Jolly down the lane toward the High. His head, still buzzing, was filled with regret for not showing more skill, replaying the counters and knockout punches he hadn’t thrown. His mind drifted to an imagined duel, completely different from what he had just experienced, infinitely heroic, with sash and sword, with thrusts and parries, as if he were in the pages of his favorite Dumas. He imagined himself as La Mole, along with Aramis, Bussy, Chicot, and D’Artagnan all rolled into one, but he couldn’t picture Val as Coconnas, Brissac, or Rochefort. The guy was just an annoying cousin who didn’t live up to Cocker. Whatever! He had landed a few hits. “Pro-Boer!” The word still stung, and thoughts of enlisting crowded his throbbing head; of riding across the veldt, firing bravely, while the Boers fell over like rabbits. And as he turned up his stinging eyes, he saw the stars shining between the rooftops of the High, imagining himself lying out on the Karoo (whatever that was) wrapped in a blanket, with his rifle ready and his gaze fixed on a sparkling sky.
He had a fearful “head” next morning, which he doctored, as became one of “the best,” by soaking it in cold water, brewing strong coffee which he could not drink, and only sipping a little Hock at lunch. The legend that “some fool” had run into him round a corner accounted for a bruise on his cheek. He would on no account have mentioned the fight, for, on second thoughts, it fell far short of his standards.
He had a terrible headache the next morning, which he treated like one of the “best” by soaking his head in cold water, brewing strong coffee that he couldn’t drink, and just sipping a little Hock at lunch. The story that “some idiot” had bumped into him around a corner explained the bruise on his cheek. He definitely wouldn’t have mentioned the fight because, upon reflection, it didn’t meet his standards at all.
The next day he went “down,” and travelled through to Robin Hill. Nobody was there but June and Holly, for his father had gone to Paris. He spent a restless and unsettled Vacation, quite out of touch with either of his sisters. June, indeed, was occupied with lame ducks, whom, as a rule, Jolly could not stand, especially that Eric Cobbley and his family, “hopeless outsiders,” who were always littering up the house in the Vacation. And between Holly and himself there was a strange division, as if she were beginning to have opinions of her own, which was so—unnecessary. He punched viciously at a ball, rode furiously but alone in Richmond Park, making a point of jumping the stiff, high hurdles put up to close certain worn avenues of grass—keeping his nerve in, he called it. Jolly was more afraid of being afraid than most boys are. He bought a rifle, too, and put a range up in the home field, shooting across the pond into the kitchen-garden wall, to the peril of gardeners, with the thought that some day, perhaps, he would enlist and save South Africa for his country. In fact, now that they were appealing for Yeomanry recruits the boy was thoroughly upset. Ought he to go? None of “the best,” so far as he knew—and he was in correspondence with several—were thinking of joining. If they had been making a move he would have gone at once—very competitive, and with a strong sense of form, he could not bear to be left behind in anything—but to do it off his own bat might look like “swagger”. because of course it wasn’t really necessary. Besides, he did not want to go, for the other side of this young Forsyte recoiled from leaping before he looked. It was altogether mixed pickles within him, hot and sickly pickles, and he became quite unlike his serene and rather lordly self.
The next day he went "down" and traveled to Robin Hill. There was nobody there except June and Holly, since his dad had gone to Paris. He had a restless and unsettled vacation, feeling out of touch with either of his sisters. June was busy with lame ducks, who Jolly usually couldn't stand, especially Eric Cobbley and his family, "hopeless outsiders" who always cluttered up the house during vacation. There was also a strange division between him and Holly, as if she was starting to form opinions of her own, which seemed so unnecessary. He hit a ball aggressively, rode furiously but alone in Richmond Park, making a point of jumping the stiff, tall hurdles put up to block certain worn paths in the grass—he called it keeping his nerve. Jolly was more afraid of being afraid than most boys. He bought a rifle and set up a range in the backyard, shooting across the pond at the kitchen-garden wall, endangering the gardeners, thinking that one day he might enlist and help save South Africa for his country. Now that they were asking for Yeomanry recruits, he was really unsettled. Should he go? None of "the best," as far as he knew—and he was in touch with several—were thinking about joining. If they had been making a move, he would have gone right away—he was very competitive and had a strong sense of form, and he couldn't stand being left behind in anything—but doing it on his own might come off as "swagger," since it really wasn't necessary. Besides, he didn't want to go, as the other side of this young Forsyte recoiled from jumping in without checking first. It was all mixed up within him, hot and sickly, and he became quite unlike his calm and somewhat superior self.
And then one day he saw that which moved him to uneasy wrath—two riders, in a glade of the Park close to the Ham Gate, of whom she on the left-hand was most assuredly Holly on her silver roan, and he on the right-hand as assuredly that “squirt” Val Dartie. His first impulse was to urge on his own horse and demand the meaning of this portent, tell the fellow to “bunk,” and take Holly home. His second—to feel that he would look a fool if they refused. He reined his horse in behind a tree, then perceived that it was equally impossible to spy on them. Nothing for it but to go home and await her coming! Sneaking out with that young bounder! He could not consult with June, because she had gone up that morning in the train of Eric Cobbley and his lot. And his father was still in “that rotten Paris.” He felt that this was emphatically one of those moments for which he had trained himself, assiduously, at school, where he and a boy called Brent had frequently set fire to newspapers and placed them in the centre of their studies to accustom them to coolness in moments of danger. He did not feel at all cool waiting in the stable-yard, idly stroking the dog Balthasar, who queasy as an old fat monk, and sad in the absence of his master, turned up his face, panting with gratitude for this attention. It was half an hour before Holly came, flushed and ever so much prettier than she had any right to look. He saw her look at him quickly—guiltily of course—then followed her in, and, taking her arm, conducted her into what had been their grandfather’s study. The room, not much used now, was still vaguely haunted for them both by a presence with which they associated tenderness, large drooping white moustaches, the scent of cigar smoke, and laughter. Here Jolly, in the prime of his youth, before he went to school at all, had been wont to wrestle with his grandfather, who even at eighty had an irresistible habit of crooking his leg. Here Holly, perched on the arm of the great leather chair, had stroked hair curving silvery over an ear into which she would whisper secrets. Through that window they had all three sallied times without number to cricket on the lawn, and a mysterious game called “Wopsy-doozle,” not to be understood by outsiders, which made old Jolyon very hot. Here once on a warm night Holly had appeared in her “nighty,” having had a bad dream, to have the clutch of it released. And here Jolly, having begun the day badly by introducing fizzy magnesia into Mademoiselle Beauce’s new-laid egg, and gone on to worse, had been sent down (in the absence of his father) to the ensuing dialogue:
And then one day, he saw something that filled him with uneasy anger—two riders in a clearing of the Park near the Ham Gate. The woman on the left was definitely Holly on her silver roan, and the man on the right was undoubtedly that annoying Val Dartie. His first instinct was to urge his horse forward and demand to know what this was all about, tell the guy to “buzz off,” and take Holly home. His second thought was that he’d look foolish if they refused to leave. He reined in his horse behind a tree but realized it was equally impossible to eavesdrop on them. There was nothing to do but go home and wait for her to return! Sneaking out with that young punk! He couldn’t talk to June about it because she had gone that morning with Eric Cobbley and his friends. And his dad was still in “that awful Paris.” He felt that this was definitely one of those moments he had prepared for, diligently practicing at school with a boy named Brent, where they often set fire to newspapers and placed them in the middle of their studies to get used to staying calm in dangerous situations. He didn’t feel calm at all waiting in the stable yard, absentmindedly petting the dog Balthasar, who, as queasy as an old fat monk, sadly turned his face up, panting with appreciation for the attention. It was half an hour before Holly arrived, flushed and looking way prettier than she had any right to. He noticed her glance at him quickly—guiltily, of course—then he followed her inside, took her arm, and led her into what had been their grandfather’s study. The room, not used much anymore, was still vaguely haunted for both of them by a presence that reminded them of tenderness, large drooping white mustaches, the scent of cigar smoke, and laughter. Here Jolly, in his youthful prime, had often wrestled with his grandfather, who even at eighty had an irresistible habit of crooking his leg. Here Holly, sitting on the arm of the big leather chair, had stroked the hair that curled silvery over an ear while whispering secrets. Through that window, the three of them had often dashed out to play cricket on the lawn and a mysterious game called “Wopsy-doozle,” which was incomprehensible to outsiders and made old Jolyon very hot under the collar. One warm night, Holly had even come in her “nighty,” after having a bad dream, to ask for comfort. And here Jolly, who had started the day badly by accidentally introducing fizzy magnesia into Mademoiselle Beauce’s fresh egg and gone on to make things worse, had been sent down (in the absence of his father) for the following conversation:
“Now, my boy, you mustn’t go on like this.”
“Now, kid, you can’t keep going like this.”
“Well, she boxed my ears, Gran, so I only boxed hers, and then she boxed mine again.”
“Well, she hit my ears, Gran, so I just hit hers, and then she hit mine again.”
“Strike a lady? That’ll never do! Have you begged her pardon?”
“Hit a lady? That’s just not right! Have you apologized to her?”
“Not yet.”
“Not yet.”
“Then you must go and do it at once. Come along.”
“Then you need to go and do it right away. Let's go.”
“But she began it, Gran; and she had two to my one.”
"But she started it, Gran; and she had two against my one."
“My dear, it was an outrageous thing to do.”
“My dear, that was an outrageous thing to do.”
“Well, she lost her temper; and I didn’t lose mine.”
“Well, she lost her temper, and I stayed calm.”
“Come along.”
"Join me."
“You come too, then, Gran.”
"Come with us, Gran."
“Well—this time only.”
"Well—just this once."
And they had gone hand in hand.
And they had walked together, hand in hand.
Here—where the Waverley novels and Byron’s works and Gibbon’s Roman Empire and Humboldt’s Cosmos, and the bronzes on the mantelpiece, and that masterpiece of the oily school, “Dutch Fishing-Boats at Sunset,” were fixed as fate, and for all sign of change old Jolyon might have been sitting there still, with legs crossed, in the arm chair, and domed forehead and deep eyes grave above The Times—here they came, those two grandchildren. And Jolly said:
Here—where the Waverley novels, Byron’s works, Gibbon’s Roman Empire, Humboldt’s Cosmos, the bronzes on the mantelpiece, and that so-called masterpiece “Dutch Fishing-Boats at Sunset” were set in stone, and for all signs of change, old Jolyon could have still been sitting there, legs crossed in the armchair, with his domed forehead and deep, serious eyes above The Times—here they came, those two grandchildren. And Jolly said:
“I saw you and that fellow in the Park.”
“I saw you and that guy in the park.”
The sight of blood rushing into her cheeks gave him some satisfaction; she ought to be ashamed!
The sight of blood rushing into her cheeks made him feel a bit satisfied; she should be ashamed!
“Well?” she said.
"Well?" she asked.
Jolly was surprised; he had expected more, or less.
Jolly was surprised; he had anticipated more, or maybe less.
“Do you know,” he said weightily, “that he called me a pro-Boer last term? And I had to fight him.”
“Do you know,” he said gravely, “that he called me a pro-Boer last term? And I had to confront him.”
“Who won?”
"Who won the game?"
Jolly wished to answer: “I should have,” but it seemed beneath him.
Jolly wanted to say, "I should have," but it felt beneath him.
“Look here!” he said, “what’s the meaning of it? Without telling anybody!”
“Look here!” he said, “what does this mean? Not telling anyone!”
“Why should I? Dad isn’t here; why shouldn’t I ride with him?”
“Why should I? Dad isn’t around; why shouldn’t I ride with him?”
“You’ve got me to ride with. I think he’s an awful young rotter.”
“You’ve got me to ride with. I think he’s a really awful young jerk.”
Holly went pale with anger.
Holly went pale with rage.
“He isn’t. It’s your own fault for not liking him.”
“He isn’t. It’s your fault for not liking him.”
And slipping past her brother she went out, leaving him staring at the bronze Venus sitting on a tortoise, which had been shielded from him so far by his sister’s dark head under her soft felt riding hat. He felt queerly disturbed, shaken to his young foundations. A lifelong domination lay shattered round his feet. He went up to the Venus and mechanically inspected the tortoise.
And slipping past her brother, she went outside, leaving him staring at the bronze Venus on a tortoise, which had been obscured from him by his sister’s dark hair under her soft felt riding hat. He felt strangely unsettled, shaken to his core. A lifelong control lay broken around him. He approached the Venus and automatically examined the tortoise.
Why didn’t he like Val Dartie? He could not tell. Ignorant of family history, barely aware of that vague feud which had started thirteen years before with Bosinney’s defection from June in favour of Soames’ wife, knowing really almost nothing about Val he was at sea. He just did dislike him. The question, however, was: What should he do? Val Dartie, it was true, was a second-cousin, but it was not the thing for Holly to go about with him. And yet to “tell” of what he had chanced on was against his creed. In this dilemma he went and sat in the old leather chair and crossed his legs. It grew dark while he sat there staring out through the long window at the old oak-tree, ample yet bare of leaves, becoming slowly just a shape of deeper dark printed on the dusk.
Why didn’t he like Val Dartie? He couldn’t figure it out. Unaware of family history and only vaguely aware of the feud that had started thirteen years earlier when Bosinney left June for Soames’ wife, he really knew almost nothing about Val and felt lost. He just did dislike him. The real question was: What should he do? It was true that Val Dartie was a second cousin, but it wasn’t proper for Holly to hang out with him. Yet, confessing what he had stumbled upon went against his beliefs. In this tough situation, he went and sat in the old leather chair and crossed his legs. It got dark while he sat there, staring out the long window at the old oak tree, large but bare of leaves, slowly turning into just a shape of darker shadow against the twilight.
“Grandfather!” he thought without sequence, and took out his watch. He could not see the hands, but he set the repeater going. “Five o’clock!” His grandfather’s first gold hunter watch, butter-smooth with age—all the milling worn from it, and dented with the mark of many a fall. The chime was like a little voice from out of that golden age, when they first came from St. John’s Wood, London, to this house—came driving with grandfather in his carriage, and almost instantly took to the trees. Trees to climb, and grandfather watering the geranium-beds below! What was to be done? Tell Dad he must come home? Confide in June?—only she was so—so sudden! Do nothing and trust to luck? After all, the Vac. would soon be over. Go up and see Val and warn him off? But how get his address? Holly wouldn’t give it him! A maze of paths, a cloud of possibilities! He lit a cigarette. When he had smoked it halfway through his brow relaxed, almost as if some thin old hand had been passed gently over it; and in his ear something seemed to whisper: “Do nothing; be nice to Holly, be nice to her, my dear!” And Jolly heaved a sigh of contentment, blowing smoke through his nostrils....
“Grandfather!” he thought randomly, taking out his watch. He couldn’t see the hands, but he started the repeater. “Five o’clock!” His grandfather’s first gold pocket watch, smooth from age—all the detailing worn away, and it was dented from many falls. The chime was like a little voice from that golden time when they first came from St. John’s Wood, London, to this house—coming in grandfather’s carriage, and almost instantly climbing the trees. Trees to climb, and grandfather watering the geranium beds below! What should he do? Should he tell Dad to come home? Confide in June?—but she was so… so unpredictable! Do nothing and hope for the best? After all, vacation would be over soon. Go up and see Val and warn him off? But how to get his address? Holly wouldn’t give it to him! A maze of paths, a cloud of possibilities! He lit a cigarette. Halfway through, his brow relaxed, almost as if some thin old hand had been gently smoothed over it; and in his ear, something seemed to whisper: “Do nothing; be nice to Holly, be nice to her, my dear!” And Jolly sighed with contentment, blowing smoke through his nostrils…
But up in her room, divested of her habit, Holly was still frowning. “He is not—he is not!” were the words which kept forming on her lips.
But up in her room, out of her uniform, Holly was still frowning. “He is not—he is not!” were the words that kept forming on her lips.
CHAPTER VI
JOLYON IN TWO MINDS
A little private hotel over a well-known restaurant near the Gare St. Lazare was Jolyon’s haunt in Paris. He hated his fellow Forsytes abroad—vapid as fish out of water in their well-trodden runs, the Opera, Rue de Rivoli, and Moulin Rouge. Their air of having come because they wanted to be somewhere else as soon as possible annoyed him. But no other Forsyte came near this haunt, where he had a wood fire in his bedroom and the coffee was excellent. Paris was always to him more attractive in winter. The acrid savour from woodsmoke and chestnut-roasting braziers, the sharpness of the wintry sunshine on bright rays, the open cafés defying keen-aired winter, the self-contained brisk boulevard crowds, all informed him that in winter Paris possessed a soul which, like a migrant bird, in high summer flew away.
A cozy little hotel above a popular restaurant near the Gare St. Lazare was Jolyon’s favorite spot in Paris. He couldn't stand his fellow Forsytes when they traveled—so dull and out of place in their usual spots like the Opera, Rue de Rivoli, and Moulin Rouge. Their vibe of wishing they were anywhere else just irritated him. But no other Forsyte ever came to this place, where he had a wood fire in his room and the coffee was fantastic. To him, Paris was always more appealing in winter. The sharp smell of wood smoke and roasting chestnuts, the bright winter sun shining down, the open cafés braving the cold, and the lively crowds on the boulevards all made him feel that winter in Paris had a spirit that, like a migratory bird, flew away in the summer.
He spoke French well, had some friends, knew little places where pleasant dishes could be met with, queer types observed. He felt philosophic in Paris, the edge of irony sharpened; life took on a subtle, purposeless meaning, became a bunch of flavours tasted, a darkness shot with shifting gleams of light.
He spoke French well, had a few friends, and knew hidden spots where he could find nice dishes and see interesting people. He felt philosophical in Paris, with a sharper sense of irony; life took on a subtle, aimless meaning, becoming a mix of flavors experienced, a darkness illuminated by shifting glimmers of light.
When in the first week of December he decided to go to Paris, he was far from admitting that Irene’s presence was influencing him. He had not been there two days before he owned that the wish to see her had been more than half the reason. In England one did not admit what was natural. He had thought it might be well to speak to her about the letting of her flat and other matters, but in Paris he at once knew better. There was a glamour over the city. On the third day he wrote to her, and received an answer which procured him a pleasurable shiver of the nerves:
When he decided to go to Paris in the first week of December, he was far from admitting that Irene’s presence was affecting him. He hadn’t been there two days before he realized that the desire to see her was more than half of the reason. In England, people didn’t acknowledge what was natural. He had thought it would be a good idea to talk to her about renting her flat and other things, but in Paris, he immediately understood differently. The city had a certain charm to it. On the third day, he wrote to her and received a reply that sent a pleasant thrill through him:
“MY DEAR JOLYON,
“It will be a happiness for me to see you.
“MY DEAR JOLYON,
“I’ll be really happy to see you.
“IRENE.”
“IRENE.”
He took his way to her hotel on a bright day with a feeling such as he had often had going to visit an adored picture. No woman, so far as he remembered, had ever inspired in him this special sensuous and yet impersonal sensation. He was going to sit and feast his eyes, and come away knowing her no better, but ready to go and feast his eyes again to-morrow. Such was his feeling, when in the tarnished and ornate little lounge of a quiet hotel near the river she came to him preceded by a small page-boy who uttered the word, “Madame,” and vanished. Her face, her smile, the poise of her figure, were just as he had pictured, and the expression of her face said plainly: “A friend!”
He headed to her hotel on a bright day with a feeling he often had when visiting a favorite painting. No woman, as far as he could remember, had ever stirred this unique blend of sensual and impersonal sensation in him. He was going to sit and admire, leaving without knowing her any better, but eager to return and admire her again tomorrow. That’s how he felt when, in the worn and fancy little lounge of a quiet hotel by the river, she approached him with a small page-boy who announced, “Madame,” and then disappeared. Her face, her smile, the way she carried herself, were exactly as he had imagined, and the look on her face clearly conveyed: “A friend!”
“Well,” he said, “what news, poor exile?”
“Well,” he said, “what’s the news, poor exile?”
“None.”
“None.”
“Nothing from Soames?”
“Anything from Soames?”
“Nothing.”
"Nothing."
“I have let the flat for you, and like a good steward I bring you some money. How do you like Paris?”
“I’ve rented the apartment for you, and like a good caretaker, I’m bringing you some money. How do you like Paris?”
While he put her through this catechism, it seemed to him that he had never seen lips so fine and sensitive, the lower lip curving just a little upwards, the upper touched at one corner by the least conceivable dimple. It was like discovering a woman in what had hitherto been a sort of soft and breathed-on statue, almost impersonally admired. She owned that to be alone in Paris was a little difficult; and yet, Paris was so full of its own life that it was often, she confessed, as innocuous as a desert. Besides, the English were not liked just now!
While he questioned her like this, it struck him that he had never seen such beautiful and delicate lips— the lower lip slightly curving upwards, the upper lip marked by the tiniest dimple at one corner. It felt like uncovering a woman from what had previously been a softly admired, almost impersonal statue. She admitted that being alone in Paris was a bit challenging; still, she confessed, Paris was so vibrant with its own life that it often felt as harmless as a desert. Plus, the English weren't exactly popular right now!
“That will hardly be your case,” said Jolyon; “you should appeal to the French.”
“That probably won't be your situation,” Jolyon said; “you should reach out to the French.”
“It has its disadvantages.”
“It has its downsides.”
Jolyon nodded.
Jolyon agreed.
“Well, you must let me take you about while I’m here. We’ll start to-morrow. Come and dine at my pet restaurant; and we’ll go to the Opéra-Comique.”
"Well, you have to let me show you around while I’m here. We’ll start tomorrow. Come and eat at my favorite restaurant; then we’ll go to the Opéra-Comique."
It was the beginning of daily meetings.
It was the start of daily meetings.
Jolyon soon found that for those who desired a static condition of the affections, Paris was at once the first and last place in which to be friendly with a pretty woman. Revelation was alighting like a bird in his heart, singing: “Elle est ton rêve! Elle est ton rêve!” Sometimes this seemed natural, sometimes ludicrous—a bad case of elderly rapture. Having once been ostracised by Society, he had never since had any real regard for conventional morality; but the idea of a love which she could never return—and how could she at his age?—hardly mounted beyond his subconscious mind. He was full, too, of resentment, at the waste and loneliness of her life. Aware of being some comfort to her, and of the pleasure she clearly took in their many little outings, he was amiably desirous of doing and saying nothing to destroy that pleasure. It was like watching a starved plant draw up water, to see her drink in his companionship. So far as they could tell, no one knew her address except himself; she was unknown in Paris, and he but little known, so that discretion seemed unnecessary in those walks, talks, visits to concerts, picture-galleries, theatres, little dinners, expeditions to Versailles, St. Cloud, even Fontainebleau. And time fled—one of those full months without past to it or future. What in his youth would certainly have been headlong passion, was now perhaps as deep a feeling, but far gentler, tempered to protective companionship by admiration, hopelessness, and a sense of chivalry—arrested in his veins at least so long as she was there, smiling and happy in their friendship, and always to him more beautiful and spiritually responsive: for her philosophy of life seemed to march in admirable step with his own, conditioned by emotion more than by reason, ironically mistrustful, susceptible to beauty, almost passionately humane and tolerant, yet subject to instinctive rigidities of which as a mere man he was less capable. And during all this companionable month he never quite lost that feeling with which he had set out on the first day as if to visit an adored work of art, a well-nigh impersonal desire. The future—inexorable pendant to the present he took care not to face, for fear of breaking up his untroubled manner; but he made plans to renew this time in places still more delightful, where the sun was hot and there were strange things to see and paint. The end came swiftly on the 20th of January with a telegram:
Jolyon quickly realized that for those who wanted a stable emotional state, Paris was both the best and worst place to be friendly with an attractive woman. A revelation swooped into his heart like a bird, singing: “She is your dream! She is your dream!” Sometimes this felt natural, sometimes ridiculous—a bad case of an older man's infatuation. Once shunned by Society, he had since lost any real respect for conventional morality; yet the thought of a love she could never reciprocate—and how could she at his age?—barely registered in his subconscious. He was also filled with resentment over the waste and loneliness of her life. Recognizing that he provided her some comfort and that she genuinely enjoyed their numerous outings, he was sincerely eager to do and say nothing that might ruin her happiness. It was like watching a parched plant absorb water to see her thrive in his company. As far as they knew, no one else had her address; she was a complete unknown in Paris, and he was only somewhat recognized, so discretion felt unnecessary during their walks, talks, concert visits, trips to art galleries, theaters, cozy dinners, and excursions to Versailles, St. Cloud, and even Fontainebleau. Time flew by—one of those full months without a past or future. What would have been a reckless passion in his youth was now perhaps as profound a feeling, but much gentler, tempered into a protective companionship by admiration, hopelessness, and a sense of chivalry—held in his heart at least for as long as she was there, smiling and content in their friendship, always more beautiful and spiritually engaging to him: her outlook on life seemed to align perfectly with his own, influenced more by emotion than logic, ironically distrustful, receptive to beauty, almost passionately caring and tolerant, yet prone to instinctive rigidities that he, as a mere man, was less capable of. And throughout this enjoyable month, he never quite lost the feeling he'd had on day one, as if he were visiting a beloved piece of art—a nearly impersonal yearning. The future—an unavoidable shadow to the present he was careful not to acknowledge, worried it might disturb his calm demeanor; yet he made plans to revisit this time in even more delightful places, where the sun blazed and there were unusual things to see and paint. The end came abruptly on January 20th with a telegram:
“Have enlisted in Imperial Yeomanry.—JOLLY.”
“Have joined the Imperial Yeomanry.—JOLLY.”
Jolyon received it just as he was setting out to meet her at the Louvre. It brought him up with a round turn. While he was lotus-eating here, his boy, whose philosopher and guide he ought to be, had taken this great step towards danger, hardship, perhaps even death. He felt disturbed to the soul, realising suddenly how Irene had twined herself round the roots of his being. Thus threatened with severance, the tie between them—for it had become a kind of tie—no longer had impersonal quality. The tranquil enjoyment of things in common, Jolyon perceived, was gone for ever. He saw his feeling as it was, in the nature of an infatuation. Ridiculous, perhaps, but so real that sooner or later it must disclose itself. And now, as it seemed to him, he could not, must not, make any such disclosure. The news of Jolly stood inexorably in the way. He was proud of this enlistment; proud of his boy for going off to fight for the country; for on Jolyon’s pro-Boerism, too, Black Week had left its mark. And so the end was reached before the beginning! Well, luckily he had never made a sign!
Jolyon received it just as he was heading out to meet her at the Louvre. It stopped him in his tracks. While he was lost in his own world, his son, who he should be guiding and teaching, had taken this significant step toward danger, hardship, maybe even death. He felt deeply unsettled, suddenly realizing how much Irene had woven herself into the core of his being. Facing this threat of separation, the bond between them—because it had become a bond—lost its impersonal quality. Jolyon understood that the peaceful enjoyment of their shared moments was gone forever. He recognized his feelings for what they were, a kind of obsession. Ridiculous, perhaps, but so genuine that it would inevitably have to come to light. And now, it seemed to him, he could not, must not, reveal any of it. The news about Jolly stood firmly in the way. He was proud of his enlistment; proud of his son for going off to fight for the country; for on Jolyon’s pro-Boer stance, too, Black Week had made an impact. And so the end was reached before the beginning! Well, fortunately, he had never given any indication!
When he came into the Gallery she was standing before the “Virgin of the Rocks,” graceful, absorbed, smiling and unconscious. “Have I to give up seeing that?” he thought. “It’s unnatural, so long as she’s willing that I should see her.” He stood, unnoticed, watching her, storing up the image of her figure, envying the picture on which she was bending that long scrutiny. Twice she turned her head towards the entrance, and he thought: “That’s for me!” At last he went forward.
When he entered the Gallery, she was standing in front of the “Virgin of the Rocks,” elegant, absorbed, smiling, and unaware. “Do I really have to stop seeing that?” he thought. “It’s not fair, especially since she doesn’t mind me watching her.” He stood there, unnoticed, observing her, memorizing the image of her figure, envying the painting that had her full attention. Twice she glanced toward the entrance, and he thought, “That’s for me!” Finally, he approached her.
“Look!” he said.
"Check this out!" he said.
She read the telegram, and he heard her sigh.
She read the telegram, and he heard her sigh.
That sigh, too, was for him! His position was really cruel! To be loyal to his son he must just shake her hand and go. To be loyal to the feeling in his heart he must at least tell her what that feeling was. Could she, would she understand the silence in which he was gazing at that picture?
That sigh was for him, too! His situation was truly heartbreaking! To be loyal to his son, he had to simply shake her hand and leave. To be true to his feelings, he needed to at least express what those feelings were. Could she, would she understand the silence as he looked at that picture?
“I’m afraid I must go home at once,” he said at last. “I shall miss all this awfully.”
“I’m afraid I have to head home right now,” he said finally. “I’m going to miss all of this a lot.”
“So shall I; but, of course, you must go.”
“So will I; but, of course, you have to go.”
“Well!” said Jolyon holding out his hand.
“Well!” Jolyon said, extending his hand.
Meeting her eyes, a flood of feeling nearly mastered him.
Meeting her gaze, a rush of emotions almost overwhelmed him.
“Such is life!” he said. “Take care of yourself, my dear!”
“That's life!” he said. “Take care of yourself, my dear!”
He had a stumbling sensation in his legs and feet, as if his brain refused to steer him away from her. From the doorway, he saw her lift her hand and touch its fingers with her lips. He raised his hat solemnly, and did not look back again.
He felt a strange unsteadiness in his legs and feet, as if his brain wouldn't let him move away from her. From the doorway, he watched her lift her hand and kiss her fingers. He tipped his hat respectfully and didn't look back again.
CHAPTER VII
DARTIE VERSUS DARTIE
The suit—Dartie versus Dartie—for restitution of those conjugal rights concerning which Winifred was at heart so deeply undecided, followed the laws of subtraction towards day of judgment. This was not reached before the Courts rose for Christmas, but the case was third on the list when they sat again. Winifred spent the Christmas holidays a thought more fashionably than usual, with the matter locked up in her low-cut bosom. James was particularly liberal to her that Christmas, expressing thereby his sympathy, and relief, at the approaching dissolution of her marriage with that “precious rascal,” which his old heart felt but his old lips could not utter.
The lawsuit—Dartie versus Dartie—for the recovery of those marital rights that Winifred was secretly so unsure about, was headed toward a final decision. This wasn't reached before the Courts closed for Christmas, but it was the third case on the agenda when they reconvened. Winifred spent the Christmas holidays in a slightly more stylish way than usual, keeping the issue hidden deep in her low-cut dress. James was especially generous to her that Christmas, showing his sympathy and relief at the impending end of her marriage to that “precious rascal,” which his old heart felt but his old lips couldn't express.
The disappearance of Dartie made the fall in Consols a comparatively small matter; and as to the scandal—the real animus he felt against that fellow, and the increasing lead which property was attaining over reputation in a true Forsyte about to leave this world, served to drug a mind from which all allusions to the matter (except his own) were studiously kept. What worried him as a lawyer and a parent was the fear that Dartie might suddenly turn up and obey the Order of the Court when made. That would be a pretty how-de-do! The fear preyed on him in fact so much that, in presenting Winifred with a large Christmas cheque, he said: “It’s chiefly for that chap out there; to keep him from coming back.” It was, of course, to pitch away good money, but all in the nature of insurance against that bankruptcy which would no longer hang over him if only the divorce went through; and he questioned Winifred rigorously until she could assure him that the money had been sent. Poor woman!—it cost her many a pang to send what must find its way into the vanity-bag of “that creature!” Soames, hearing of it, shook his head. They were not dealing with a Forsyte, reasonably tenacious of his purpose. It was very risky without knowing how the land lay out there. Still, it would look well with the Court; and he would see that Dreamer brought it out. “I wonder,” he said suddenly, “where that ballet goes after the Argentine”; never omitting a chance of reminder; for he knew that Winifred still had a weakness, if not for Dartie, at least for not laundering him in public. Though not good at showing admiration, he admitted that she was behaving extremely well, with all her children at home gaping like young birds for news of their father—Imogen just on the point of coming out, and Val very restive about the whole thing. He felt that Val was the real heart of the matter to Winifred, who certainly loved him beyond her other children. The boy could spoke the wheel of this divorce yet if he set his mind to it. And Soames was very careful to keep the proximity of the preliminary proceedings from his nephew’s ears. He did more. He asked him to dine at the Remove, and over Val’s cigar introduced the subject which he knew to be nearest to his heart.
The disappearance of Dartie made the drop in Consols seem like a minor issue; and as for the scandal—the real resentment he felt towards that guy, along with the growing importance of wealth over reputation in a true Forsyte about to leave this world, helped to numb a mind from which all mentions of the matter (except his own) were deliberately avoided. What concerned him as a lawyer and a parent was the fear that Dartie might suddenly show up and comply with the Court's Order when it was issued. That would be quite a situation! The worry affected him so much that when he gave Winifred a large Christmas check, he said: “It’s mainly for that guy out there; to keep him from coming back.” It was, of course, throwing away good money, but all as a form of insurance against the bankruptcy that would no longer haunt him if only the divorce went through; and he grilled Winifred thoroughly until she could confirm that the money had been sent. Poor woman!—it cost her a lot of pain to send what would end up in the vanity bag of “that creature!” Soames, hearing about it, shook his head. They were not dealing with a Forsyte, who was usually quite steadfast in his intentions. It was very risky without knowing the situation out there. Still, it would look good in front of the Court; and he would make sure Dreamer handled it properly. “I wonder,” he said suddenly, “where that ballet goes after the Argentine”; never missing a chance to remind her; because he knew that Winifred still had a soft spot, if not for Dartie, at least for not publicly disparaging him. Though not great at showing admiration, he admitted that she was handling things extremely well, with all her kids at home staring like young birds waiting for news of their father—Imogen just on the verge of coming out, and Val very uneasy about the whole situation. He felt that Val was the true center of the issue for Winifred, who clearly loved him more than her other children. The boy could influence the direction of this divorce if he really wanted to. And Soames was very careful to keep the details of the preliminary proceedings away from his nephew. He did more. He invited him to dinner at the Remove, and over Val’s cigar, he brought up the topic that he knew was closest to his heart.
“I hear,” he said, “that you want to play polo up at Oxford.”
“I hear,” he said, “that you want to play polo at Oxford.”
Val became less recumbent in his chair.
Val sat up straighter in his chair.
“Rather!” he said.
"Definitely!" he said.
“Well,” continued Soames, “that’s a very expensive business. Your grandfather isn’t likely to consent to it unless he can make sure that he’s not got any other drain on him.” And he paused to see whether the boy understood his meaning.
“Well,” Soames continued, “that’s a really costly affair. Your grandfather probably won’t agree to it unless he can be sure that he doesn’t have any other financial obligations.” He paused to see if the boy grasped what he was saying.
Val’s thick dark lashes concealed his eyes, but a slight grimace appeared on his wide mouth, and he muttered:
Val's thick dark lashes hid his eyes, but a slight grimace showed on his wide mouth as he muttered:
“I suppose you mean my Dad!”
“I guess you’re talking about my dad!”
“Yes,” said Soames; “I’m afraid it depends on whether he continues to be a drag or not;” and said no more, letting the boy dream it over.
“Yes,” said Soames; “I’m afraid it depends on whether he keeps being a burden or not;” and said no more, letting the boy think it over.
But Val was also dreaming in those days of a silver-roan palfrey and a girl riding it. Though Crum was in town and an introduction to Cynthia Dark to be had for the asking, Val did not ask; indeed, he shunned Crum and lived a life strange even to himself, except in so far as accounts with tailor and livery stable were concerned. To his mother, his sisters, his young brother, he seemed to spend this Vacation in “seeing fellows,” and his evenings sleepily at home. They could not propose anything in daylight that did not meet with the one response: “Sorry; I’ve got to see a fellow”; and he was put to extraordinary shifts to get in and out of the house unobserved in riding clothes; until, being made a member of the Goat’s Club, he was able to transport them there, where he could change unregarded and slip off on his hack to Richmond Park. He kept his growing sentiment religiously to himself. Not for a world would he breathe to the “fellows,” whom he was not “seeing,” anything so ridiculous from the point of view of their creed and his. But he could not help its destroying his other appetites. It was coming between him and the legitimate pleasures of youth at last on its own in a way which must, he knew, make him a milksop in the eyes of Crum. All he cared for was to dress in his last-created riding togs, and steal away to the Robin Hill Gate, where presently the silver roan would come demurely sidling with its slim and dark-haired rider, and in the glades bare of leaves they would go off side by side, not talking very much, riding races sometimes, and sometimes holding hands. More than once of an evening, in a moment of expansion, he had been tempted to tell his mother how this shy sweet cousin had stolen in upon him and wrecked his “life.” But bitter experience, that all persons above thirty-five were spoil-sports, prevented him. After all, he supposed he would have to go through with College, and she would have to “come out,” before they could be married; so why complicate things, so long as he could see her? Sisters were teasing and unsympathetic beings, a brother worse, so there was no one to confide in. Ah! And this beastly divorce business! What a misfortune to have a name which other people hadn’t! If only he had been called Gordon or Scott or Howard or something fairly common! But Dartie—there wasn’t another in the directory! One might as well have been named Morkin for all the covert it afforded! So matters went on, till one day in the middle of January the silver-roan palfrey and its rider were missing at the tryst. Lingering in the cold, he debated whether he should ride on to the house: But Jolly might be there, and the memory of their dark encounter was still fresh within him. One could not be always fighting with her brother! So he returned dismally to town and spent an evening plunged in gloom. At breakfast next day he noticed that his mother had on an unfamiliar dress and was wearing her hat. The dress was black with a glimpse of peacock blue, the hat black and large—she looked exceptionally well. But when after breakfast she said to him, “Come in here, Val,” and led the way to the drawing-room, he was at once beset by qualms. Winifred carefully shut the door and passed her handkerchief over her lips; inhaling the violette de Parme with which it had been soaked, Val thought: “Has she found out about Holly?”
But Val was also dreaming back then of a silver-roan horse and a girl riding it. Even though Crum was in town and an introduction to Cynthia Dark was easy to get, Val didn’t ask for it; in fact, he avoided Crum and led a life that was strange even to himself, except when it came to settling bills with the tailor and the livery stable. To his mother, his sisters, and his younger brother, it seemed like he was spending this vacation “hanging out with friends,” and his evenings were spent dozing at home. They couldn’t suggest anything during the day without getting the same response: “Sorry; I need to see a friend,” and he had to come up with clever ways to sneak in and out of the house in riding clothes; until, after becoming a member of the Goat’s Club, he was able to change there without anyone paying attention and sneak off on his horse to Richmond Park. He kept his growing feelings to himself. Not for anything would he admit to the “friends” he wasn’t “seeing” anything so ridiculous according to their beliefs and his. But he couldn’t stop it from ruining his other interests. It was getting in the way of the normal pleasures of youth in a way that he knew would make him look weak in Crum’s eyes. All he cared about was wearing his newly created riding gear and slipping away to the Robin Hill Gate, where soon the silver-roan would come shyly approaching with its slim, dark-haired rider, and in the leafless glades they would ride off side by side, not talking much, sometimes racing, and sometimes holding hands. More than once, in a moment of excitement, he had been tempted to tell his mother how this sweet, shy cousin had entered his life and turned it upside down. But painful experience taught him that everyone over thirty-five was a killjoy, so he held back. After all, he figured he’d have to finish College, and she would have to “come out” before they could marry; so why complicate things, as long as he could see her? Sisters were nagging and unsympathetic, a brother even worse, so there was no one to talk to. Ah! And this awful divorce situation! What a shame to have a name that no one else had! If only he had been named Gordon or Scott or Howard or something fairly common! But Dartie—there wasn’t another one in the phone book! One might as well have been named Morkin for all the cover it provided! So things went on, until one day in mid-January, the silver-roan horse and its rider were missing from their meeting place. Hanging around in the cold, he wondered if he should ride over to the house: But Jolly might be there, and the memory of their tense encounter was still fresh in his mind. You couldn’t always be at odds with her brother! So he sadly returned to town and spent the evening in despair. At breakfast the next day, he noticed that his mother was wearing an unfamiliar dress and her hat. The dress was black with a hint of peacock blue, the hat was black and large—she looked particularly good. But when, after breakfast, she said to him, “Come in here, Val,” and led him to the drawing-room, he was immediately filled with unease. Winifred carefully shut the door and wiped her lips with her handkerchief; inhaling the violette de Parme perfume that it had been soaked in, Val thought: “Has she found out about Holly?”
Her voice interrupted
Her voice cut in
“Are you going to be nice to me, dear boy?”
“Are you going to be nice to me, kid?”
Val grinned doubtfully.
Val grinned skeptically.
“Will you come with me this morning....”
“Will you come with me this morning....”
“I’ve got to see....” began Val, but something in her face stopped him. “I say,” he said, “you don’t mean....”
“I’ve got to see....” began Val, but something in her face stopped him. “I say,” he said, “you don’t mean....”
“Yes, I have to go to the Court this morning.” Already!—that d—-d business which he had almost succeeded in forgetting, since nobody ever mentioned it. In self-commiseration he stood picking little bits of skin off his fingers. Then noticing that his mother’s lips were all awry, he said impulsively: “All right, mother; I’ll come. The brutes!” What brutes he did not know, but the expression exactly summed up their joint feeling, and restored a measure of equanimity.
“Yes, I have to go to court this morning.” Already!—that damned business he had almost managed to forget since no one ever brought it up. In self-pity, he stood picking at little bits of skin off his fingers. Then noticing that his mother’s lips were all twisted, he said impulsively: “All right, mom; I’ll go. Those idiots!” He didn’t know who the idiots were, but the phrase perfectly captured their shared feelings and brought back a bit of calm.
“I suppose I’d better change into a ‘shooter,’” he muttered, escaping to his room. He put on the “shooter,” a higher collar, a pearl pin, and his neatest grey spats, to a somewhat blasphemous accompaniment. Looking at himself in the glass, he said, “Well, I’m damned if I’m going to show anything!” and went down. He found his grandfather’s carriage at the door, and his mother in furs, with the appearance of one going to a Mansion House Assembly. They seated themselves side by side in the closed barouche, and all the way to the Courts of Justice Val made but one allusion to the business in hand. “There’ll be nothing about those pearls, will there?”
“I guess I better change into a ‘shooter,’” he mumbled, heading to his room. He put on the “shooter,” a higher collar, a pearl pin, and his neatest grey spats, all while grumbling a bit. Looking at himself in the mirror, he said, “Well, there’s no way I’m showing anything!” and headed downstairs. He found his grandfather’s carriage waiting at the door, with his mother in furs, looking like someone going to a Mansion House Assembly. They sat next to each other in the closed carriage, and all the way to the Courts of Justice, Val only mentioned the matter once. “There won’t be anything about those pearls, will there?”
The little tufted white tails of Winifred’s muff began to shiver.
The small, fluffy white tails of Winifred’s muff started to shake.
“Oh, no,” she said, “it’ll be quite harmless to-day. Your grandmother wanted to come too, but I wouldn’t let her. I thought you could take care of me. You look so nice, Val. Just pull your coat collar up a little more at the back—that’s right.”
“Oh, no,” she said, “it’ll be completely safe today. Your grandmother wanted to join us too, but I wouldn’t let her. I thought you could look after me. You look great, Val. Just pull your coat collar up a bit more at the back—that’s it.”
“If they bully you....” began Val.
“If they bully you....” began Val.
“Oh! they won’t. I shall be very cool. It’s the only way.”
“Oh! they won’t. I’ll stay very calm. It’s the only way.”
“They won’t want me to give evidence or anything?”
“They won't want me to testify or anything?”
“No, dear; it’s all arranged.” And she patted his hand. The determined front she was putting on it stayed the turmoil in Val’s chest, and he busied himself in drawing his gloves off and on. He had taken what he now saw was the wrong pair to go with his spats; they should have been grey, but were deerskin of a dark tan; whether to keep them on or not he could not decide. They arrived soon after ten. It was his first visit to the Law Courts, and the building struck him at once.
“No, dear; it’s all arranged.” She patted his hand. The confident front she was putting on calmed the turmoil in Val’s chest, and he kept himself busy by taking his gloves off and putting them back on. He realized he had grabbed the wrong pair to wear with his spats; they should have been grey, but they were dark tan deerskin. He couldn't decide whether to keep them on or not. They arrived soon after ten. It was his first visit to the Law Courts, and the building impressed him immediately.
“By Jove!” he said as they passed into the hall, “this’d make four or five jolly good racket courts.”
“Wow!” he said as they entered the hall, “this would make four or five really great squash courts.”
Soames was awaiting them at the foot of some stairs.
Soames was waiting for them at the bottom of some stairs.
“Here you are!” he said, without shaking hands, as if the event had made them too familiar for such formalities. “It’s Happerly Browne, Court I. We shall be on first.”
“Here you are!” he said, skipping the handshake, as if the situation had made them too close for such formalities. “It’s Happerly Browne, Court I. We’ll be up first.”
A sensation such as he had known when going in to bat was playing now in the top of Val’s chest, but he followed his mother and uncle doggedly, looking at no more than he could help, and thinking that the place smelled “fuggy.” People seemed to be lurking everywhere, and he plucked Soames by the sleeve.
A feeling like the one he experienced when stepping up to bat was stirring in the top of Val’s chest, but he trailed behind his mother and uncle stubbornly, glancing at as little as possible, and thinking that the place smelled “musty.” People seemed to be hiding everywhere, and he tugged on Soames' sleeve.
“I say, Uncle, you’re not going to let those beastly papers in, are you?”
“I say, Uncle, you’re not going to let those awful papers in, are you?”
Soames gave him the sideway look which had reduced many to silence in its time.
Soames gave him a sideways glance that had silenced many people before.
“In here,” he said. “You needn’t take off your furs, Winifred.”
“In here,” he said. “You don’t need to take off your furs, Winifred.”
Val entered behind them, nettled and with his head up. In this confounded hole everybody—and there were a good many of them—seemed sitting on everybody else’s knee, though really divided from each other by pews; and Val had a feeling that they might all slip down together into the well. This, however, was but a momentary vision—of mahogany, and black gowns, and white blobs of wigs and faces and papers, all rather secret and whispery—before he was sitting next his mother in the front row, with his back to it all, glad of her violette de Parme, and taking off his gloves for the last time. His mother was looking at him; he was suddenly conscious that she had really wanted him there next to her, and that he counted for something in this business.
Val walked in behind them, irritated and holding his head high. In this frustrating place, everyone—and there were quite a few—seemed to be sitting on each other’s laps, even though they were separated by pews. Val had a fleeting thought that they might all slide down together into the depths. However, that was just a brief vision—of mahogany, black gowns, white wigs, faces, and papers, all feeling a bit secretive and whispery—before he found himself sitting next to his mother in the front row, with his back to it all, feeling grateful for her violette de Parme and removing his gloves one last time. His mother was looking at him; he suddenly realized that she genuinely wanted him there beside her, and that he meant something in this situation.
All right! He would show them! Squaring his shoulders, he crossed his legs and gazed inscrutably at his spats. But just then an “old Johnny” in a gown and long wig, looking awfully like a funny raddled woman, came through a door into the high pew opposite, and he had to uncross his legs hastily, and stand up with everybody else.
All right! He would show them! Straightening his shoulders, he crossed his legs and stared blankly at his spats. But just then, an "old Johnny" in a gown and long wig, looking a lot like a comically worn-out woman, entered through a door into the high pew across from him, and he quickly uncrossed his legs and stood up with everyone else.
“Dartie versus Dartie!”
“Dartie vs Dartie!”
It seemed to Val unspeakably disgusting to have one’s name called out like this in public! And, suddenly conscious that someone nearly behind him had begun talking about his family, he screwed his face round to see an old be-wigged buffer, who spoke as if he were eating his own words—queer-looking old cuss, the sort of man he had seen once or twice dining at Park Lane and punishing the port; he knew now where they “dug them up.” All the same he found the old buffer quite fascinating, and would have continued to stare if his mother had not touched his arm. Reduced to gazing before him, he fixed his eyes on the Judge’s face instead. Why should that old “sportsman” with his sarcastic mouth and his quick-moving eyes have the power to meddle with their private affairs—hadn’t he affairs of his own, just as many, and probably just as nasty? And there moved in Val, like an illness, all the deep-seated individualism of his breed. The voice behind him droned along: “Differences about money matters—extravagance of the respondent” (What a word! Was that his father?)—“strained situation—frequent absences on the part of Mr. Dartie. My client, very rightly, your Ludship will agree, was anxious to check a course—but lead to ruin—remonstrated—gambling at cards and on the racecourse—” (“That’s right!” thought Val, “pile it on!”) “Crisis early in October, when the respondent wrote her this letter from his Club.” Val sat up and his ears burned. “I propose to read it with the emendations necessary to the epistle of a gentleman who has been—shall we say dining, me Lud?”
It felt incredibly embarrassing for Val to have his name shouted like that in public! Suddenly aware that someone just behind him was discussing his family, he turned to see an old man in a wig who spoke as if he were chewing on his own words—a strange-looking guy, the type he’d seen a couple of times dining at Park Lane and drinking way too much; he understood now where they found people like that. Still, he found the old man quite interesting and would have kept staring if his mother hadn't tapped his arm. Forced to look ahead, he shifted his gaze to the Judge’s face instead. Why should that old “sportsman” with his sarcastic expression and quick-moving eyes have the right to meddle in their private lives—didn’t he have his own issues, probably just as messy? And within Val, like a sickness, stirred all the deep-rooted individualism of his background. The voice behind him continued monotonously: “Disputes about financial matters—extravagance of the respondent” (What a weird term! Was that his dad?)—“strained situation—frequent absences on the part of Mr. Dartie. My client, as your Lordship will surely agree, was justifiably concerned to prevent a course that could lead to ruin—protested—gambling on cards and the racetrack—” (“That’s right!” thought Val, “lay it on thick!”) “Crisis early in October, when the respondent sent her this letter from his Club.” Val sat up and felt his ears burn. “I intend to read it with the necessary changes for the letter of a gentleman who has been—shall we say dining, my Lord?”
“Old brute!” thought Val, flushing deeper; “you’re not paid to make jokes!”
“Old brute!” Val thought, feeling even more embarrassed; “you’re not here to crack jokes!”
“‘You will not get the chance to insult me again in my own house. I am leaving the country to-morrow. It’s played out’—an expression, your Ludship, not unknown in the mouths of those who have not met with conspicuous success.”
“‘You won’t have the chance to insult me again in my own house. I’m leaving the country tomorrow. It’s over’—a phrase, my lord, that's familiar to those who haven't had much success.”
“Sniggering owls!” thought Val, and his flush deepened.
“Snickering owls!” thought Val, and his face grew redder.
“‘I am tired of being insulted by you.’ My client will tell your Ludship that these so-called insults consisted in her calling him ‘the limit’,—a very mild expression, I venture to suggest, in all the circumstances.”
“‘I’m tired of being insulted by you.’ My client will tell your Lordship that these so-called insults were just her calling him ‘the limit’—a pretty mild comment, I think, considering the situation.”
Val glanced sideways at his mother’s impassive face, it had a hunted look in the eyes. “Poor mother,” he thought, and touched her arm with his own. The voice behind droned on.
Val looked over at his mother’s expressionless face, which had a haunted look in her eyes. “Poor mom,” he thought, and touched her arm with his own. The voice behind continued to drone on.
“‘I am going to live a new life. M. D.’”
“I’m going to start a new life. M. D.”
“And next day, me Lud, the respondent left by the steamship Tuscarora for Buenos Aires. Since then we have nothing from him but a cabled refusal in answer to the letter which my client wrote the following day in great distress, begging him to return to her. With your Ludship’s permission. I shall now put Mrs. Dartie in the box.”
“And the next day, my lord, the respondent left on the steamship Tuscarora for Buenos Aires. Since then, we have heard nothing from him except a cabled refusal in response to the letter my client wrote the next day in great distress, pleading for him to come back to her. With your lordship’s permission, I will now put Mrs. Dartie on the stand.”
When his mother rose, Val had a tremendous impulse to rise too and say: “Look here! I’m going to see you jolly well treat her decently.” He subdued it, however; heard her saying, “the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth,” and looked up. She made a rich figure of it, in her furs and large hat, with a slight flush on her cheek-bones, calm, matter-of-fact; and he felt proud of her thus confronting all these “confounded lawyers.” The examination began. Knowing that this was only the preliminary to divorce, Val followed with a certain glee the questions framed so as to give the impression that she really wanted his father back. It seemed to him that they were “foxing Old Bagwigs finely.”
When his mom got up, Val felt a strong urge to stand up too and say: “Hey! You better treat her right.” He held back, though, and heard her saying, “the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth,” and looked up. She looked great in her furs and big hat, with a little flush on her cheeks, calm and matter-of-fact; he felt proud of her facing all those “stupid lawyers.” The questioning started. Knowing this was just the start of the divorce process, Val somewhat enjoyed the questions designed to make it seem like she really wanted his dad back. It felt to him like they were “fooling Old Bagwigs nicely.”
And he received a most unpleasant jar when the Judge said suddenly:
And he got a really unpleasant shock when the Judge suddenly said:
“Now, why did your husband leave you—not because you called him ‘the limit,’ you know?”
“Now, why did your husband leave you—not because you called him 'the limit,' right?”
Val saw his uncle lift his eyes to the witness box, without moving his face; heard a shuffle of papers behind him; and instinct told him that the issue was in peril. Had Uncle Soames and the old buffer behind made a mess of it? His mother was speaking with a slight drawl.
Val watched his uncle raise his eyes to the witness stand without turning his face; he heard papers rustling behind him; and instinct told him that the situation was at risk. Had Uncle Soames and the old guy behind messed it up? His mother was speaking with a slight drawl.
“No, my Lord, but it had gone on a long time.”
“No, my Lord, but it had been going on for a long time.”
“What had gone on?”
"What happened?"
“Our differences about money.”
"Our money disagreements."
“But you supplied the money. Do you suggest that he left you to better his position?”
“But you provided the money. Are you suggesting that he left you to improve his situation?”
“The brute! The old brute, and nothing but the brute!” thought Val suddenly. “He smells a rat he’s trying to get at the pastry!” And his heart stood still. If—if he did, then, of course, he would know that his mother didn’t really want his father back. His mother spoke again, a thought more fashionably.
“The beast! That old beast, nothing but a beast!” Val suddenly thought. “He senses something’s off; he’s after the pastry!” And his heart stopped. If—if he did, then he would definitely know that his mother didn’t actually want his father back. His mother spoke again, a bit more stylishly.
“No, my Lord, but you see I had refused to give him any more money. It took him a long time to believe that, but he did at last—and when he did....”
“No, my Lord, but you see I had refused to give him any more money. It took him a long time to believe that, but he finally did—and when he did....”
“I see, you had refused. But you’ve sent him some since.”
“I get it, you said no. But you’ve sent him some since then.”
“My Lord, I wanted him back.”
“My Lord, I wanted him back.”
“And you thought that would bring him?”
“And you thought that would get him to come?”
“I don’t know, my Lord, I acted on my father’s advice.”
“I don’t know, my Lord, I followed my father’s advice.”
Something in the Judge’s face, in the sound of the papers behind him, in the sudden crossing of his uncle’s legs, told Val that she had made just the right answer. “Crafty!” he thought; “by Jove, what humbug it all is!”
Something in the judge's expression, the rustling of the papers behind him, and the sudden shift of his uncle's legs told Val that she had given exactly the right answer. "Clever!" he thought; "Goodness, what nonsense it all is!"
The Judge was speaking:
The judge was speaking:
“Just one more question, Mrs. Dartie. Are you still fond of your husband?”
“Just one more question, Mrs. Dartie. Do you still care about your husband?”
Val’s hands, slack behind him, became fists. What business had that Judge to make things human suddenly? To make his mother speak out of her heart, and say what, perhaps, she didn’t know herself, before all these people! It wasn’t decent. His mother answered, rather low: “Yes, my Lord.” Val saw the Judge nod. “Wish I could take a cock-shy at your head!” he thought irreverently, as his mother came back to her seat beside him. Witnesses to his father’s departure and continued absence followed—one of their own maids even, which struck Val as particularly beastly; there was more talking, all humbug; and then the Judge pronounced the decree for restitution, and they got up to go. Val walked out behind his mother, chin squared, eyelids drooped, doing his level best to despise everybody. His mother’s voice in the corridor roused him from an angry trance.
Val's hands, relaxed behind him, turned into fists. What right did that Judge have to suddenly make things so personal? To make his mother open up and say things she probably didn't even realize herself, in front of all these people! It just wasn't right. His mother replied quietly, “Yes, my Lord.” Val saw the Judge nod. “I wish I could throw something at your head!” he thought irreverently as his mother returned to her seat next to him. Witnesses to his father's departure and ongoing absence were present—one of their own maids, which Val found particularly disgusting; there was more talking, all nonsense; and then the Judge announced the ruling for restitution, and they stood up to leave. Val walked out behind his mother, face set, eyelids drooping, doing his best to look down on everyone. His mother's voice in the hallway snapped him out of his angry daze.
“You behaved beautifully, dear. It was such a comfort to have you. Your uncle and I are going to lunch.”
“You were wonderful, dear. It was such a relief to have you here. Your uncle and I are going to grab lunch.”
“All right,” said Val; “I shall have time to go and see that fellow.” And, parting from them abruptly, he ran down the stairs and out into the air. He bolted into a hansom, and drove to the Goat’s Club. His thoughts were on Holly and what he must do before her brother showed her this thing in to-morrow’s paper.
“All right,” said Val; “I’ll have time to go see that guy.” And, saying goodbye to them quickly, he rushed down the stairs and out into the fresh air. He jumped into a cab and headed to the Goat’s Club. His mind was on Holly and what he needed to do before her brother showed her this story in tomorrow’s paper.
When Val had left them Soames and Winifred made their way to the Cheshire Cheese. He had suggested it as a meeting place with Mr. Bellby. At that early hour of noon they would have it to themselves, and Winifred had thought it would be “amusing” to see this far-famed hostelry. Having ordered a light repast, to the consternation of the waiter, they awaited its arrival together with that of Mr. Bellby, in silent reaction after the hour and a half’s suspense on the tenterhooks of publicity. Mr. Bellby entered presently, preceded by his nose, as cheerful as they were glum. Well! they had got the decree of restitution, and what was the matter with that!
When Val had left them, Soames and Winifred made their way to the Cheshire Cheese. He had suggested it as a meeting spot with Mr. Bellby. At that early hour of noon, they would have the place to themselves, and Winifred thought it would be “amusing” to see this famous pub. After ordering a light meal, much to the confusion of the waiter, they waited for both the food and Mr. Bellby, feeling tense after an hour and a half of suspense in the public eye. Mr. Bellby eventually walked in, his cheerful demeanor contrasting with their gloom. Well! They had received the decree of restitution, so what was the problem with that!
“Quite,” said Soames in a suitably low voice, “but we shall have to begin again to get evidence. He’ll probably try the divorce—it will look fishy if it comes out that we knew of misconduct from the start. His questions showed well enough that he doesn’t like this restitution dodge.”
“Exactly,” said Soames in a suitably low voice, “but we’ll need to start over to gather evidence. He’ll likely go for the divorce—it will look suspicious if it comes out that we were aware of the misconduct from the beginning. His questions made it clear that he’s not fond of this restitution tactic.”
“Pho!” said Mr. Bellby cheerily, “he’ll forget! Why, man, he’ll have tried a hundred cases between now and then. Besides, he’s bound by precedent to give ye your divorce, if the evidence is satisfactory. We won’t let um know that Mrs. Dartie had knowledge of the facts. Dreamer did it very nicely—he’s got a fatherly touch about um!”
“Pho!” said Mr. Bellby cheerfully, “he’ll forget! Come on, he’ll have handled a hundred cases between now and then. Plus, he has to follow precedent to grant you your divorce if the evidence is solid. We won’t let them know that Mrs. Dartie was aware of the facts. Dreamer did it really well—he has a fatherly touch about him!”
Soames nodded.
Soames nodded.
“And I compliment ye, Mrs. Dartie,” went on Mr. Bellby; “ye’ve a natural gift for giving evidence. Steady as a rock.”
“And I compliment you, Mrs. Dartie,” continued Mr. Bellby; “you have a natural talent for giving evidence. Steady as a rock.”
Here the waiter arrived with three plates balanced on one arm, and the remark: “I ’urried up the pudden, sir. You’ll find plenty o’ lark in it to-day.”
Here the waiter arrived with three plates balanced on one arm and said, “I rushed the pudding, sir. You’ll find plenty of flavor in it today.”
Mr. Bellby applauded his forethought with a dip of his nose. But Soames and Winifred looked with dismay at their light lunch of gravified brown masses, touching them gingerly with their forks in the hope of distinguishing the bodies of the tasty little song-givers. Having begun, however, they found they were hungrier than they thought, and finished the lot, with a glass of port apiece. Conversation turned on the war. Soames thought Ladysmith would fall, and it might last a year. Bellby thought it would be over by the summer. Both agreed that they wanted more men. There was nothing for it but complete victory, since it was now a question of prestige. Winifred brought things back to more solid ground by saying that she did not want the divorce suit to come on till after the summer holidays had begun at Oxford, then the boys would have forgotten about it before Val had to go up again; the London season too would be over. The lawyers reassured her, an interval of six months was necessary—after that the earlier the better. People were now beginning to come in, and they parted—Soames to the city, Bellby to his chambers, Winifred in a hansom to Park Lane to let her mother know how she had fared. The issue had been so satisfactory on the whole that it was considered advisable to tell James, who never failed to say day after day that he didn’t know about Winifred’s affair, he couldn’t tell. As his sands ran out; the importance of mundane matters became increasingly grave to him, as if he were feeling: “I must make the most of it, and worry well; I shall soon have nothing to worry about.”
Mr. Bellby nodded in approval of his foresight. But Soames and Winifred looked at their light lunch of unappetizing brown blobs with disappointment, poking at them carefully with their forks, hoping to find the little songbirds hidden inside. However, once they started, they realized they were hungrier than they thought and finished everything, each having a glass of port. The conversation shifted to the war. Soames believed Ladysmith would fall and that it could last a year. Bellby thought it would be done by summer. They both agreed they needed more troops. There was no option but to achieve complete victory, as it had become a matter of pride. Winifred guided the conversation back to more practical matters by stating that she didn’t want the divorce proceedings to start until after the summer holidays at Oxford; by then, the boys would have forgotten about it before Val had to go back, and the London season would be over. The lawyers reassured her that a six-month wait was necessary—after that, the sooner, the better. People were beginning to arrive, so they parted ways—Soames headed to the city, Bellby to his chambers, and Winifred took a cab to Park Lane to inform her mother of how things had gone. Overall, the outcome had been satisfactory enough that they thought it best to tell James, who persistently mentioned he didn’t know whether Winifred was having an affair; he couldn’t tell. As time passed, the significance of everyday matters grew more serious for him, as if he felt, “I need to make the most of it, and worry well; soon, I’ll have nothing to worry about.”
He received the report grudgingly. It was a new-fangled way of going about things, and he didn’t know! But he gave Winifred a cheque, saying:
He accepted the report reluctantly. It was a modern way of doing things, and he wasn't sure about it! But he handed Winifred a check, saying:
“I expect you’ll have a lot of expense. That’s a new hat you’ve got on. Why doesn’t Val come and see us?”
“I expect you’ll have a lot of expenses. That’s a new hat you’re wearing. Why doesn’t Val come and visit us?”
Winifred promised to bring him to dinner soon. And, going home, she sought her bedroom where she could be alone. Now that her husband had been ordered back into her custody with a view to putting him away from her for ever, she would try once more to find out from her sore and lonely heart what she really wanted.
Winifred promised to take him to dinner soon. On her way home, she headed to her bedroom where she could be alone. Now that her husband had been ordered back into her custody with the intention of keeping him away from her for good, she would try once again to understand from her aching and lonely heart what she truly wanted.
CHAPTER VIII
THE CHALLENGE
The morning had been misty, verging on frost, but the sun came out while Val was jogging towards the Roehampton Gate, whence he would canter on to the usual tryst. His spirits were rising rapidly. There had been nothing so very terrible in the morning’s proceedings beyond the general disgrace of violated privacy. “If we were engaged!” he thought, “what happens wouldn’t matter.” He felt, indeed, like human society, which kicks and clamours at the results of matrimony, and hastens to get married. And he galloped over the winter-dried grass of Richmond Park, fearing to be late. But again he was alone at the trysting spot, and this second defection on the part of Holly upset him dreadfully. He could not go back without seeing her to-day! Emerging from the Park, he proceeded towards Robin Hill. He could not make up his mind for whom to ask. Suppose her father were back, or her sister or brother were in! He decided to gamble, and ask for them all first, so that if he were in luck and they were not there, it would be quite natural in the end to ask for Holly; while if any of them were in—an “excuse for a ride” must be his saving grace.
The morning had been foggy, almost frosty, but the sun came out while Val jogged toward the Roehampton Gate, where he would then ride on to their usual meeting spot. His mood was lifting quickly. Nothing was really that terrible about the morning’s events, aside from the overall embarrassment of having his privacy invaded. “If we were engaged!” he thought, “what happened wouldn’t matter.” He felt, in fact, like society itself, which complains loudly about the consequences of marriage while rushing to get hitched. He sped over the winter-dried grass of Richmond Park, worried about being late. But once again, he found himself alone at the meeting place, and this second no-show from Holly profoundly upset him. He couldn’t go back without seeing her today! Leaving the Park, he headed toward Robin Hill. He couldn’t decide whom to ask about her. What if her father was back, or if her sister or brother were home? He chose to take a chance and ask for all of them first, so if he got lucky and they weren’t there, it would feel natural to eventually ask for Holly; but if any of them were there—a “reason for a ride” would have to be his saving grace.
“Only Miss Holly is in, sir.”
“Only Miss Holly is available, sir.”
“Oh! thanks. Might I take my horse round to the stables? And would you say—her cousin, Mr. Val Dartie.”
“Oh! Thanks. Can I take my horse around to the stables? And could you tell me about her cousin, Mr. Val Dartie?”
When he returned she was in the hall, very flushed and shy. She led him to the far end, and they sat down on a wide window-seat.
When he came back, she was in the hallway, blushing and shy. She took him to the far end, and they sat down on a big window seat.
“I’ve been awfully anxious,” said Val in a low voice. “What’s the matter?”
“I’ve been really anxious,” said Val in a quiet voice. “What’s wrong?”
“Jolly knows about our riding.”
“Jolly knows about our biking.”
“Is he in?”
“Is he here?”
“No; but I expect he will be soon.”
“No; but I expect he will be here soon.”
“Then!” cried Val, and diving forward, he seized her hand. She tried to withdraw it, failed, gave up the attempt, and looked at him wistfully.
“Then!” exclaimed Val, and leaning in, he grabbed her hand. She tried to pull away, couldn’t, gave up the struggle, and looked at him with longing.
“First of all,” he said, “I want to tell you something about my family. My Dad, you know, isn’t altogether—I mean, he’s left my mother and they’re trying to divorce him; so they’ve ordered him to come back, you see. You’ll see that in the paper to-morrow.”
“First of all,” he said, “I want to share something about my family. My dad, you know, isn’t exactly— I mean, he’s left my mom and they’re trying to get a divorce from him; so they’ve ordered him to come back, you see. You’ll see that in the paper tomorrow.”
Her eyes deepened in colour and fearful interest; her hand squeezed his. But the gambler in Val was roused now, and he hurried on:
Her eyes became darker and filled with anxious curiosity; her hand tightened around his. But the gambler in Val was awakened now, and he pressed on:
“Of course there’s nothing very much at present, but there will be, I expect, before it’s over; divorce suits are beastly, you know. I wanted to tell you, because—because—you ought to know—if—” and he began to stammer, gazing at her troubled eyes, “if—if you’re going to be a darling and love me, Holly. I love you—ever so; and I want to be engaged.” He had done it in a manner so inadequate that he could have punched his own head; and dropping on his knees, he tried to get nearer to that soft, troubled face. “You do love me—don’t you? If you don’t I....” There was a moment of silence and suspense, so awful that he could hear the sound of a mowing-machine far out on the lawn pretending there was grass to cut. Then she swayed forward; her free hand touched his hair, and he gasped: “Oh, Holly!”
“Of course, there isn’t much going on right now, but I expect there will be before it's over; divorce cases are so ugly, you know. I wanted to tell you because—because—you need to know—if—” and he started to stutter, looking into her worried eyes, “if—if you’re going to be sweet and love me, Holly. I really love you—so much; and I want us to get engaged.” He said it in such an awkward way that he could have kicked himself; and dropping to his knees, he tried to get closer to that soft, worried face. “You do love me—don’t you? If you don’t, I....” There was a moment of silence and tension, so intense that he could hear the noise of a lawnmower far out on the lawn pretending there was grass to cut. Then she leaned forward; her free hand touched his hair, and he gasped: “Oh, Holly!”
Her answer was very soft: “Oh, Val!”
Her response was very gentle: “Oh, Val!”
He had dreamed of this moment, but always in an imperative mood, as the masterful young lover, and now he felt humble, touched, trembly. He was afraid to stir off his knees lest he should break the spell; lest, if he did, she should shrink and deny her own surrender—so tremulous was she in his grasp, with her eyelids closed and his lips nearing them. Her eyes opened, seemed to swim a little; he pressed his lips to hers. Suddenly he sprang up; there had been footsteps, a sort of startled grunt. He looked round. No one! But the long curtains which barred off the outer hall were quivering.
He had dreamed of this moment, always envisioning himself as the confident young lover, but now he felt humble, moved, and shaky. He was scared to get up from his knees in case he broke the spell; afraid that if he did, she might pull away and deny her own surrender—she felt so delicate in his hold, with her eyes closed and his lips moving closer. Her eyes opened, seeming to swim a bit; he pressed his lips to hers. Suddenly, he jumped up; he heard footsteps, a sort of startled grunt. He looked around. No one! But the long curtains separating the outer hall were still vibrating.
“My God! Who was that?”
“Oh my God! Who was that?”
Holly too was on her feet.
Holly was standing, too.
“Jolly, I expect,” she whispered.
"Excited, I expect," she whispered.
Val clenched fists and resolution.
Val clenched her fists and was determined.
“All right!” he said, “I don’t care a bit now we’re engaged,” and striding towards the curtains, he drew them aside. There at the fireplace in the hall stood Jolly, with his back elaborately turned. Val went forward. Jolly faced round on him.
“All right!” he said. “I don't mind at all now that we’re engaged,” and striding toward the curtains, he pulled them aside. There by the fireplace in the hall stood Jolly, with his back deliberately turned. Val moved forward. Jolly turned to face him.
“I beg your pardon for hearing,” he said.
“I’m sorry for overhearing,” he said.
With the best intentions in the world, Val could not help admiring him at that moment; his face was clear, his voice quiet, he looked somehow distinguished, as if acting up to principle.
With the best intentions in the world, Val couldn't help but admire him at that moment; his face was clear, his voice calm, he seemed somehow distinguished, as if he was living up to his principles.
“Well!” Val said abruptly, “it’s nothing to you.”
“Well!” Val said suddenly, “it’s not your concern.”
“Oh!” said Jolly; “you come this way,” and he crossed the hall. Val followed. At the study door he felt a touch on his arm; Holly’s voice said:
“Oh!” Jolly exclaimed, “you’re going this way,” and he crossed the hall. Val followed him. When they reached the study door, he felt a tap on his arm; Holly’s voice said:
“I’m coming too.”
“I’m coming, too.”
“No,” said Jolly.
“No,” Jolly replied.
“Yes,” said Holly.
“Yes,” Holly replied.
Jolly opened the door, and they all three went in. Once in the little room, they stood in a sort of triangle on three corners of the worn Turkey carpet; awkwardly upright, not looking at each other, quite incapable of seeing any humour in the situation.
Jolly opened the door, and the three of them walked in. Once in the tiny room, they formed a sort of triangle on three corners of the worn Turkey carpet; awkwardly standing, not making eye contact, totally unable to see any humor in the situation.
Val broke the silence.
Val broke the silence.
“Holly and I are engaged.”
“Holly and I are engaged.”
Jolly stepped back and leaned against the lintel of the window.
Jolly stepped back and leaned against the window frame.
“This is our house,” he said; “I’m not going to insult you in it. But my father’s away. I’m in charge of my sister. You’ve taken advantage of me.
“This is our house,” he said; “I’m not going to insult you in it. But my dad’s away. I’m responsible for my sister. You’ve taken advantage of me.
“I didn’t mean to,” said Val hotly.
“I didn’t mean to,” Val said angrily.
“I think you did,” said Jolly. “If you hadn’t meant to, you’d have spoken to me, or waited for my father to come back.”
“I think you did,” said Jolly. “If you didn't mean to, you would have talked to me, or waited for my dad to come back.”
“There were reasons,” said Val.
"There were reasons," Val said.
“What reasons?”
"What are the reasons?"
“About my family—I’ve just told her. I wanted her to know before things happen.”
“About my family—I just told her. I wanted her to know before things happen.”
Jolly suddenly became less distinguished.
Jolly suddenly became less refined.
“You’re kids,” he said, “and you know you are.
“You're kids,” he said, “and you know it.”
“I am not a kid,” said Val.
“I’m not a kid,” said Val.
“You are—you’re not twenty.”
“You're not twenty.”
“Well, what are you?”
"Well, what are you?"
“I am twenty,” said Jolly.
“I’m twenty,” said Jolly.
“Only just; anyway, I’m as good a man as you.”
“Just barely; besides, I’m just as good a man as you are.”
Jolly’s face crimsoned, then clouded. Some struggle was evidently taking place in him; and Val and Holly stared at him, so clearly was that struggle marked; they could even hear him breathing. Then his face cleared up and became oddly resolute.
Jolly’s face turned red, then darkened. It was obvious he was wrestling with something inside him; Val and Holly stared at him, noticing the clear signs of his struggle; they could even hear his breathing. Then his expression changed and took on a strange determination.
“We’ll see that,” he said. “I dare you to do what I’m going to do.”
“We'll see about that,” he said. “I challenge you to do what I'm about to do.”
“Dare me?”
"Are you challenging me?"
Jolly smiled. “Yes,” he said, “dare you; and I know very well you won’t.”
Jolly smiled. “Yeah,” he said, “I dare you; and I know you won’t.”
A stab of misgiving shot through Val; this was riding very blind.
A sudden feeling of doubt hit Val; this was risky and uncertain.
“I haven’t forgotten that you’re a fire-eater,” said Jolly slowly, “and I think that’s about all you are; or that you called me a pro-Boer.”
“I haven’t forgotten that you’re a fire-eater,” Jolly said slowly, “and I think that’s pretty much all you are; or that you called me a pro-Boer.”
Val heard a gasp above the sound of his own hard breathing, and saw Holly’s face poked a little forward, very pale, with big eyes.
Val heard a gasp over the sound of his heavy breathing and saw Holly’s face leaning slightly forward, very pale, with wide eyes.
“Yes,” went on Jolly with a sort of smile, “we shall soon see. I’m going to join the Imperial Yeomanry, and I dare you to do the same, Mr. Val Dartie.”
“Yes,” Jolly continued with a kind of smile, “we'll find out soon enough. I'm going to join the Imperial Yeomanry, and I dare you to do the same, Mr. Val Dartie.”
Val’s head jerked on its stem. It was like a blow between the eyes, so utterly unthought of, so extreme and ugly in the midst of his dreaming; and he looked at Holly with eyes grown suddenly, touchingly haggard.
Val's head jerked on its neck. It was like a punch to the face, so completely unexpected, so intense and ugly in the middle of his dreaming; and he looked at Holly with eyes that had suddenly become painfully worn out.
“Sit down!” said Jolly. “Take your time! Think it over well.” And he himself sat down on the arm of his grandfather’s chair.
“Sit down!” Jolly said. “Take your time! Think it through carefully.” Then he sat down on the arm of his grandfather’s chair.
Val did not sit down; he stood with hands thrust deep into his breeches’ pockets—hands clenched and quivering. The full awfulness of this decision one way or the other knocked at his mind with double knocks as of an angry postman. If he did not take that “dare” he was disgraced in Holly’s eyes, and in the eyes of that young enemy, her brute of a brother. Yet if he took it, ah! then all would vanish—her face, her eyes, her hair, her kisses just begun!
Val didn’t sit down; he stood with his hands shoved deep into his pants pockets—hands clenched and shaking. The weight of this decision was hitting him hard, like an angry postman knocking at the door. If he didn’t accept that “dare,” he would be humiliated in Holly’s eyes and in the eyes of her brute of a brother, his young enemy. But if he did take it, ah! then everything would disappear—her face, her eyes, her hair, her kisses that had just started!
“Take your time,” said Jolly again; “I don’t want to be unfair.”
“Take your time,” Jolly said again; “I don’t want to be unfair.”
And they both looked at Holly. She had recoiled against the bookshelves reaching to the ceiling; her dark head leaned against Gibbon’s Roman Empire, her eyes in a sort of soft grey agony were fixed on Val. And he, who had not much gift of insight, had suddenly a gleam of vision. She would be proud of her brother—that enemy! She would be ashamed of him! His hands came out of his pockets as if lifted by a spring.
And they both looked at Holly. She had flinched against the bookshelves that reached to the ceiling; her dark head was resting against Gibbon’s Roman Empire, her eyes in a kind of soft gray pain were focused on Val. And he, who didn’t have much insight, suddenly had a flash of understanding. She would be proud of her brother—that enemy! She would be ashamed of him! His hands came out of his pockets as if they were spring-loaded.
“All right!” he said. “Done!”
“Okay!” he said. “Finished!”
Holly’s face—oh! it was queer! He saw her flush, start forward. He had done the right thing—her face was shining with wistful admiration. Jolly stood up and made a little bow as who should say: “You’ve passed.”
Holly’s face—oh! it was strange! He saw her blush, lean in. He had done the right thing—her face was glowing with longing admiration. Jolly stood up and made a little bow as if to say: “You’ve passed.”
“To-morrow, then,” he said, “we’ll go together.”
"Tomorrow, then," he said, "we'll go together."
Recovering from the impetus which had carried him to that decision, Val looked at him maliciously from under his lashes. “All right,” he thought, “one to you. I shall have to join—but I’ll get back on you somehow.” And he said with dignity: “I shall be ready.”
Recovering from the rush that had driven him to that decision, Val looked at him slyly from beneath his lashes. “Fine,” he thought, “one point for you. I’ll have to join—but I’ll definitely get back at you somehow.” And he said with poise: “I’ll be ready.”
“We’ll meet at the main Recruiting Office, then,” said Jolly, “at twelve o’clock.” And, opening the window, he went out on to the terrace, conforming to the creed which had made him retire when he surprised them in the hall.
“We’ll meet at the main Recruiting Office, then,” said Jolly, “at twelve o’clock.” He opened the window and stepped out onto the terrace, sticking to the principle that made him leave when he caught them in the hall.
The confusion in the mind of Val thus left alone with her for whom he had paid this sudden price was extreme. The mood of “showing-off” was still, however, uppermost. One must do the wretched thing with an air.
The confusion in Val's mind, now left alone with the woman for whom he had paid this unexpected price, was intense. Yet, the feeling of “showing off” was still dominant. One had to handle the awful situation with a sense of style.
“We shall get plenty of riding and shooting, anyway,” he said; “that’s one comfort.” And it gave him a sort of grim pleasure to hear the sigh which seemed to come from the bottom of her heart.
“We'll get plenty of riding and shooting, at least,” he said; “that’s one comfort.” And he felt a slight grim satisfaction hearing the sigh that seemed to come from deep within her heart.
“Oh! the war’ll soon be over,” he said; “perhaps we shan’t even have to go out. I don’t care, except for you.” He would be out of the way of that beastly divorce. It was an ill-wind! He felt her warm hand slip into his. Jolly thought he had stopped their loving each other, did he? He held her tightly round the waist, looking at her softly through his lashes, smiling to cheer her up, promising to come down and see her soon, feeling somehow six inches taller and much more in command of her than he had ever dared feel before. Many times he kissed her before he mounted and rode back to town. So, swiftly, on the least provocation, does the possessive instinct flourish and grow.
“Oh! The war will be over soon,” he said; “maybe we won’t even have to go out. I don’t mind, except for you.” He would be out of the way of that awful divorce. It was a blessing in disguise! He felt her warm hand slip into his. Jolly thought he’d stopped them from loving each other, did he? He held her tightly around the waist, looking at her gently through his lashes, smiling to cheer her up, promising to come down and see her soon, feeling somehow six inches taller and much more in control of her than he had ever dared to feel before. He kissed her many times before he mounted and rode back to town. So, quickly, at the slightest provocation, does the possessive instinct flourish and grow.
CHAPTER IX
DINNER AT JAMES’
Dinner parties were not now given at James’ in Park Lane—to every house the moment comes when Master or Mistress is no longer “up to it”. no more can nine courses be served to twenty mouths above twenty fine white expanses; nor does the household cat any longer wonder why she is suddenly shut up.
Dinner parties were no longer held at James' place on Park Lane—every home eventually reaches a point when the Master or Mistress can’t keep it up. No longer can nine courses be served to twenty guests spread out over twenty fine white tablecloths; and the household cat no longer wonders why she's suddenly put away.
So with something like excitement Emily—who at seventy would still have liked a little feast and fashion now and then—ordered dinner for six instead of two, herself wrote a number of foreign words on cards, and arranged the flowers—mimosa from the Riviera, and white Roman hyacinths not from Rome. There would only be, of course, James and herself, Soames, Winifred, Val, and Imogen—but she liked to pretend a little and dally in imagination with the glory of the past. She so dressed herself that James remarked:
So, feeling a bit excited, Emily—who at seventy still fancied a nice dinner and some stylish flair every now and then—ordered dinner for six instead of just two, wrote down a bunch of foreign words on cards herself, and arranged the flowers—mimosa from the Riviera and white Roman hyacinths that weren’t really from Rome. There would only be, of course, James and her, Soames, Winifred, Val, and Imogen—but she enjoyed pretending a bit and daydreaming about the glory of the past. She got herself so dressed up that James remarked:
“What are you putting on that thing for? You’ll catch cold.”
“What are you putting that on for? You’ll catch a cold.”
But Emily knew that the necks of women are protected by love of shining, unto fourscore years, and she only answered:
But Emily knew that women's necks are guarded by love that lasts for eighty years, and she simply replied:
“Let me put you on one of those dickies I got you, James; then you’ll only have to change your trousers, and put on your velvet coat, and there you’ll be. Val likes you to look nice.”
“Let me put one of those dickies I got you on, James; then you’ll just need to change your pants and put on your velvet coat, and you’ll be good to go. Val wants you to look nice.”
“Dicky!” said James. “You’re always wasting your money on something.”
“Dicky!” James said. “You’re always throwing your money away on something.”
But he suffered the change to be made till his neck also shone, murmuring vaguely:
But he let the change happen until his neck shone too, mumbling softly:
“He’s an extravagant chap, I’m afraid.”
“He's quite the extravagant guy, I'm afraid.”
A little brighter in the eye, with rather more colour than usual in his cheeks, he took his seat in the drawing-room to wait for the sound of the front-door bell.
A little brighter in his eyes, with more color than usual in his cheeks, he took his seat in the living room to wait for the sound of the front doorbell.
“I’ve made it a proper dinner party,” Emily said comfortably; “I thought it would be good practice for Imogen—she must get used to it now she’s coming out.”
“I’ve organized a proper dinner party,” Emily said comfortably; “I thought it would be good practice for Imogen—she needs to get used to it now that she’s debuting.”
James uttered an indeterminate sound, thinking of Imogen as she used to climb about his knee or pull Christmas crackers with him.
James made a vague sound, reminiscing about Imogen as she used to climb onto his knee or pull Christmas crackers with him.
“She’ll be pretty,” he muttered, “I shouldn’t wonder.”
“She’ll be pretty,” he muttered, “I can’t say I’m surprised.”
“She is pretty,” said Emily; “she ought to make a good match.”
“She is pretty,” Emily said; “she should make a good match.”
“There you go,” murmured James; “she’d much better stay at home and look after her mother.” A second Dartie carrying off his pretty granddaughter would finish him! He had never quite forgiven Emily for having been as much taken in by Montague Dartie as he himself had been.
“There you go,” James murmured; “she’d be better off staying home to take care of her mother.” A second Dartie taking his lovely granddaughter away would be the end of him! He had never fully forgiven Emily for being as taken in by Montague Dartie as he had been.
“Where’s Warmson?” he said suddenly. “I should like a glass of Madeira to-night.”
“Where’s Warmson?” he asked suddenly. “I’d like a glass of Madeira tonight.”
“There’s champagne, James.”
"There's champagne, James."
James shook his head. “No body,” he said; “I can’t get any good out of it.”
James shook his head. “No way,” he said; “I can’t get anything good out of it.”
Emily reached forward on her side of the fire and rang the bell.
Emily reached forward on her side of the fire and rang the bell.
“Your master would like a bottle of Madeira opened, Warmson.”
“Your boss would like a bottle of Madeira opened, Warmson.”
“No, no!” said James, the tips of his ears quivering with vehemence, and his eyes fixed on an object seen by him alone. “Look here, Warmson, you go to the inner cellar, and on the middle shelf of the end bin on the left you’ll see seven bottles; take the one in the centre, and don’t shake it. It’s the last of the Madeira I had from Mr. Jolyon when we came in here—never been moved; it ought to be in prime condition still; but I don’t know, I can’t tell.”
“No, no!” James exclaimed, the tips of his ears trembling with intensity, his gaze fixed on something only he could see. “Listen, Warmson, go to the inner cellar, and on the middle shelf of the end bin on the left, you’ll find seven bottles; take the one in the middle, and don’t shake it. It’s the last of the Madeira I got from Mr. Jolyon when we arrived here—never been touched; it should still be in great shape, but I’m not sure, I can’t tell.”
“Very good, sir,” responded the withdrawing Warmson.
“Very good, sir,” replied the retreating Warmson.
“I was keeping it for our golden wedding,” said James suddenly, “but I shan’t live three years at my age.”
“I was saving it for our 50th anniversary,” James said suddenly, “but I probably won’t live another three years at my age.”
“Nonsense, James,” said Emily, “don’t talk like that.”
“Nonsense, James,” Emily said, “don’t say stuff like that.”
“I ought to have got it up myself,” murmured James, “he’ll shake it as likely as not.” And he sank into silent recollection of long moments among the open gas-jets, the cobwebs and the good smell of wine-soaked corks, which had been appetiser to so many feasts. In the wine from that cellar was written the history of the forty odd years since he had come to the Park Lane house with his young bride, and of the many generations of friends and acquaintances who had passed into the unknown; its depleted bins preserved the record of family festivity—all the marriages, births, deaths of his kith and kin. And when he was gone there it would be, and he didn’t know what would become of it. It’d be drunk or spoiled, he shouldn’t wonder!
“I should have taken care of it myself,” James muttered, “he’s probably going to mess it up.” And he fell into a deep memory of long moments among the bright gas lights, the cobwebs, and the pleasant scent of wine-soaked corks, which had been the appetizer for so many feasts. In the wine from that cellar was the history of the forty years since he had arrived at the Park Lane house with his young wife, and of the many generations of friends and acquaintances who had passed away; its empty bins held the record of family celebrations—all the marriages, births, and deaths of his loved ones. And when he was gone, there it would be, and he didn’t know what would happen to it. It would probably be drunk or go bad, he wouldn’t be surprised!
From that deep reverie the entrance of his son dragged him, followed very soon by that of Winifred and her two eldest.
From that deep daydream, his son pulled him out, soon followed by Winifred and her two oldest kids.
They went down arm-in-arm—James with Imogen, the debutante, because his pretty grandchild cheered him; Soames with Winifred; Emily with Val, whose eyes lighting on the oysters brightened. This was to be a proper full “blowout” with “fizz” and port! And he felt in need of it, after what he had done that day, as yet undivulged. After the first glass or two it became pleasant to have this bombshell up his sleeve, this piece of sensational patriotism, or example, rather, of personal daring, to display—for his pleasure in what he had done for his Queen and Country was so far entirely personal. He was now a “blood,” indissolubly connected with guns and horses; he had a right to swagger—not, of course, that he was going to. He should just announce it quietly, when there was a pause. And, glancing down the menu, he determined on “Bombe aux fraises” as the proper moment; there would be a certain solemnity while they were eating that. Once or twice before they reached that rosy summit of the dinner he was attacked by remembrance that his grandfather was never told anything! Still, the old boy was drinking Madeira, and looking jolly fit! Besides, he ought to be pleased at this set-off to the disgrace of the divorce. The sight of his uncle opposite, too, was a sharp incentive. He was so far from being a sportsman that it would be worth a lot to see his face. Besides, better to tell his mother in this way than privately, which might upset them both! He was sorry for her, but after all one couldn’t be expected to feel much for others when one had to part from Holly.
They walked down arm-in-arm—James with Imogen, the debutante, because his lovely granddaughter brightened his mood; Soames with Winifred; Emily with Val, whose eyes lit up at the sight of the oysters. This was going to be a real celebration with champagne and port! He really needed it after what he had done that day, which he hadn’t yet shared with anyone. After the first couple of glasses, it felt good to have this secret, this act of bold patriotism, or rather, this personal bravery, to show off—because he took great pride in what he had done for his Queen and Country, and it was entirely personal. He now had a reputation, forever linked with guns and horses; he had the right to show off—not that he was going to. He planned to just mention it quietly when there was a lull. And, looking down at the menu, he decided on “Bombe aux fraises” as the right time; there would be a certain seriousness while they ate that. Once or twice before they reached that rosy dessert of the dinner, he was reminded that his grandfather was never told anything! Still, the old guy was drinking Madeira and looking pretty spry! Plus, he should be happy about this positive side to the embarrassment of the divorce. The sight of his uncle across the table was also a strong motivator. He was so far from being a sportsman that it would be worth a lot to see his reaction. Besides, it was better to tell his mother this way than privately, which could upset them both! He felt for her, but after all, it was hard to care much about others when he had to say goodbye to Holly.
His grandfather’s voice travelled to him thinly. “Val, try a little of the Madeira with your ice. You won’t get that up at college.”
His grandfather's voice reached him faintly. “Val, try a bit of the Madeira with your ice. You won’t find that at college.”
Val watched the slow liquid filling his glass, the essential oil of the old wine glazing the surface; inhaled its aroma, and thought: “Now for it!” It was a rich moment. He sipped, and a gentle glow spread in his veins, already heated. With a rapid look round, he said, “I joined the Imperial Yeomanry to-day, Granny,” and emptied his glass as though drinking the health of his own act.
Val watched the wine slowly filling his glass, the essential oil from the old wine coating the surface; he inhaled its aroma and thought, “Here we go!” It was a rich moment. He took a sip, and a warm glow spread through his already warmed veins. After a quick glance around, he said, “I joined the Imperial Yeomanry today, Granny,” and he emptied his glass as if toasting to his own decision.
“What!” It was his mother’s desolate little word.
“What!” It was his mother’s heartbroken little word.
“Young Jolly Forsyte and I went down there together.”
“Young Jolly Forsyte and I went down there together.”
“You didn’t sign?” from Uncle Soames.
“You didn’t sign?” Uncle Soames asked.
“Rather! We go into camp on Monday.”
“Absolutely! We’re setting up camp on Monday.”
“I say!” cried Imogen.
“I say!” cried Imogen.
All looked at James. He was leaning forward with his hand behind his ear.
All looked at James. He was leaning forward with his hand behind his ear.
“What’s that?” he said. “What’s he saying? I can’t hear.”
“What’s that?” he said. “What’s he saying? I can’t hear.”
Emily reached forward to pat Val’s hand.
Emily reached out to pat Val's hand.
“It’s only that Val has joined the Yeomanry, James; it’s very nice for him. He’ll look his best in uniform.”
“It’s just that Val has joined the Yeomanry, James; it’s really great for him. He’ll look sharp in uniform.”
“Joined the—rubbish!” came from James, tremulously loud. “You can’t see two yards before your nose. He—he’ll have to go out there. Why! he’ll be fighting before he knows where he is.”
“Joined the—garbage!” James exclaimed, his voice shaking. “You can’t see two feet in front of you. He—he’ll have to go out there. Why! he’ll be fighting before he even realizes where he is.”
Val saw Imogen’s eyes admiring him, and his mother still and fashionable with her handkerchief before her lips.
Val noticed Imogen looking at him with admiration, while his mother sat still and stylish, holding a handkerchief to her lips.
Suddenly his uncle spoke.
Suddenly, his uncle chimed in.
“You’re under age.”
“You’re underage.”
“I thought of that,” smiled Val; “I gave my age as twenty-one.”
“I thought of that,” Val smiled; “I said I was twenty-one.”
He heard his grandmother’s admiring, “Well, Val, that was plucky of you;” was conscious of Warmson deferentially filling his champagne glass; and of his grandfather’s voice moaning: “I don’t know what’ll become of you if you go on like this.”
He heard his grandmother’s admiring, “Well, Val, that was brave of you;” noticed Warmson respectfully filling his champagne glass; and heard his grandfather’s voice groaning: “I don’t know what’ll happen to you if you keep this up.”
Imogen was patting his shoulder, his uncle looking at him sidelong; only his mother sat unmoving, till, affected by her stillness, Val said:
Imogen was patting his shoulder while his uncle glanced at him from the side; only his mother remained still, until, influenced by her calmness, Val said:
“It’s all right, you know; we shall soon have them on the run. I only hope I shall come in for something.”
“It’s fine, you know; we’ll have them on the run soon. I just hope I get something out of it.”
He felt elated, sorry, tremendously important all at once. This would show Uncle Soames, and all the Forsytes, how to be sportsmen. He had certainly done something heroic and exceptional in giving his age as twenty-one.
He felt happy, embarrassed, and really important all at once. This would prove to Uncle Soames and all the Forsytes how to be good sports. He had definitely done something impressive and remarkable by claiming he was twenty-one.
Emily’s voice brought him back to earth.
Emily’s voice snapped him back to reality.
“You mustn’t have a second glass, James. Warmson!”
“You can’t have a second glass, James. Warmson!”
“Won’t they be astonished at Timothy’s!” burst out Imogen. “I’d give anything to see their faces. Do you have a sword, Val, or only a popgun?”
“Won’t they be surprised at Timothy’s!” exclaimed Imogen. “I’d do anything to see their expressions. Do you have a sword, Val, or just a toy gun?”
“What made you?”
"What created you?"
His uncle’s voice produced a slight chill in the pit of Val’s stomach. Made him? How answer that? He was grateful for his grandmother’s comfortable:
His uncle's voice sent a slight chill through Val's stomach. Made him? How could he respond to that? He was thankful for his grandmother's comfort:
“Well, I think it’s very plucky of Val. I’m sure he’ll make a splendid soldier; he’s just the figure for it. We shall all be proud of him.”
“Well, I think it’s really brave of Val. I’m sure he’ll make a great soldier; he’s just the right person for it. We’ll all be proud of him.”
“What had young Jolly Forsyte to do with it? Why did you go together?” pursued Soames, uncannily relentless. “I thought you weren’t friendly with him?”
“What did young Jolly Forsyte have to do with it? Why did you go together?” Soames pressed on, strangely relentless. “I thought you weren’t on good terms with him?”
“I’m not,” mumbled Val, “but I wasn’t going to be beaten by him.” He saw his uncle look at him quite differently, as if approving. His grandfather was nodding too, his grandmother tossing her head. They all approved of his not being beaten by that cousin of his. There must be a reason! Val was dimly conscious of some disturbing point outside his range of vision; as it might be, the unlocated centre of a cyclone. And, staring at his uncle’s face, he had a quite unaccountable vision of a woman with dark eyes, gold hair, and a white neck, who smelt nice, and had pretty silken clothes which he had liked feeling when he was quite small. By Jove, yes! Aunt Irene! She used to kiss him, and he had bitten her arm once, playfully, because he liked it—so soft. His grandfather was speaking:
“I’m not,” mumbled Val, “but I wasn’t going to let him beat me.” He noticed his uncle looking at him in a different way, almost like he was approving. His grandfather was nodding too, while his grandmother shook her head. They all seemed to support his determination not to be outdone by that cousin of his. There had to be a reason! Val was vaguely aware of something unsettling just out of his sight; like the hidden center of a storm. And as he stared at his uncle’s face, he had a sudden, inexplicable vision of a woman with dark eyes, golden hair, and a delicate neck, who smelled lovely and wore beautiful silk clothes that he remembered enjoying to touch when he was really little. Oh yes! Aunt Irene! She used to kiss him, and he had once playfully bitten her arm because he liked how soft it was. His grandfather was speaking:
“What’s his father doing?”
“What’s his dad doing?”
“He’s away in Paris,” Val said, staring at the very queer expression on his uncle’s face, like—like that of a snarling dog.
“He's in Paris,” Val said, looking at the very strange expression on his uncle’s face, like—like that of a snarling dog.
“Artists!” said James. The word coming from the very bottom of his soul, broke up the dinner.
“Artists!” said James. The word came from the depths of his soul, disrupting the dinner.
Opposite his mother in the cab going home, Val tasted the after-fruits of heroism, like medlars over-ripe.
Opposite his mother in the taxi on the way home, Val tasted the lingering effects of heroism, like overripe medlars.
She only said, indeed, that he must go to his tailor’s at once and have his uniform properly made, and not just put up with what they gave him. But he could feel that she was very much upset. It was on his lips to console her with the spoken thought that he would be out of the way of that beastly divorce, but the presence of Imogen, and the knowledge that his mother would not be out of the way, restrained him. He felt aggrieved that she did not seem more proud of him. When Imogen had gone to bed, he risked the emotional.
She simply said that he needed to go to his tailor right away and have his uniform properly made, instead of just settling for what they gave him. But he could tell she was really upset. He almost said something to comfort her, like that he would be out of the way of that awful divorce, but with Imogen there and knowing his mom wouldn't be out of the way, he held back. He felt a bit hurt that she didn't seem prouder of him. Once Imogen went to bed, he took a chance on being emotional.
“I’m awfully sorry to have to leave you, Mother.”
“I’m really sorry to have to leave you, Mom.”
“Well, I must make the best of it. We must try and get you a commission as soon as we can; then you won’t have to rough it so. Do you know any drill, Val?”
“Well, I have to make the best of it. We need to try and get you a commission as soon as possible; then you won’t have to struggle so much. Do you know any drills, Val?”
“Not a scrap.”
“Not a bit.”
“I hope they won’t worry you much. I must take you about to get the things to-morrow. Good-night; kiss me.”
“I hope they don’t cause you too much worry. I need to take you out tomorrow to get things. Goodnight; give me a kiss.”
With that kiss, soft and hot, between his eyes, and those words, “I hope they won’t worry you much,” in his ears, he sat down to a cigarette, before a dying fire. The heat was out of him—the glow of cutting a dash. It was all a damned heart-aching bore. “I’ll be even with that chap Jolly,” he thought, trailing up the stairs, past the room where his mother was biting her pillow to smother a sense of desolation which was trying to make her sob.
With that kiss, soft and passionate, lingering in his mind, and those words, “I hope they won’t worry you too much,” echoing in his ears, he sat down to smoke a cigarette in front of a dying fire. The excitement was gone—the thrill of making an impression. It all felt like a frustrating, heart-wrenching drag. “I’ll get back at that guy Jolly,” he thought, walking up the stairs, passing the room where his mother was biting her pillow to silence the overwhelming sadness that was making her want to cry.
And soon only one of the diners at James’ was awake—Soames, in his bedroom above his father’s.
And soon only one of the people eating at James’ was awake—Soames, in his bedroom above his father’s.
So that fellow Jolyon was in Paris—what was he doing there? Hanging round Irene! The last report from Polteed had hinted that there might be something soon. Could it be this? That fellow, with his beard and his cursed amused way of speaking—son of the old man who had given him the nickname “Man of Property,” and bought the fatal house from him. Soames had ever resented having had to sell the house at Robin Hill; never forgiven his uncle for having bought it, or his cousin for living in it.
So that guy Jolyon was in Paris—what was he doing there? Hanging out with Irene! The last update from Polteed had suggested something might happen soon. Could this be it? That guy, with his beard and that annoying, amused way of talking—he's the son of the old man who gave him the nickname "Man of Property" and bought the disastrous house from him. Soames always hated that he had to sell the house at Robin Hill; he never forgave his uncle for buying it or his cousin for living there.
Reckless of the cold, he threw his window up and gazed out across the Park. Bleak and dark the January night; little sound of traffic; a frost coming; bare trees; a star or two. “I’ll see Polteed to-morrow,” he thought. “By God! I’m mad, I think, to want her still. That fellow! If...? Um! No!”
Reckless of the cold, he threw his window open and looked out over the Park. The January night was bleak and dark; there was little sound of traffic; frost was coming; the trees were bare; just a star or two. “I’ll see Polteed tomorrow,” he thought. “By God! I must be insane to still want her. That guy! If...? Um! No!”
CHAPTER X
DEATH OF THE DOG BALTHASAR
Jolyon, who had crossed from Calais by night, arrived at Robin Hill on Sunday morning. He had sent no word beforehand, so walked up from the station, entering his domain by the coppice gate. Coming to the log seat fashioned out of an old fallen trunk, he sat down, first laying his overcoat on it.
Jolyon, who had taken the night ferry from Calais, arrived at Robin Hill on Sunday morning. He hadn’t sent any notice ahead, so he walked up from the station, entering his property through the coppice gate. When he got to the log seat made from an old fallen trunk, he sat down, placing his overcoat on it first.
“Lumbago!” he thought; “that’s what love ends in at my time of life!” And suddenly Irene seemed very near, just as she had been that day of rambling at Fontainebleau when they had sat on a log to eat their lunch. Hauntingly near! Odour drawn out of fallen leaves by the pale-filtering sunlight soaked his nostrils. “I’m glad it isn’t spring,” he thought. With the scent of sap, and the song of birds, and the bursting of the blossoms, it would have been unbearable! “I hope I shall be over it by then, old fool that I am!” and picking up his coat, he walked on into the field. He passed the pond and mounted the hill slowly.
“Back pain!” he thought; “that’s what love leads to at my age!” And suddenly, Irene felt very close, just like she had that day wandering around Fontainebleau when they sat on a log to eat their lunch. Hauntingly close! The smell of decaying leaves, warmed by the soft sunlight, filled his nostrils. “I’m glad it’s not spring,” he thought. With the smell of fresh sap, the sound of birds singing, and flowers blooming, it would have been too much to bear! “I hope I’ll have moved on by then, silly old me!” and picking up his coat, he walked into the field. He passed the pond and slowly climbed the hill.
Near the top a hoarse barking greeted him. Up on the lawn above the fernery he could see his old dog Balthasar. The animal, whose dim eyes took his master for a stranger, was warning the world against him. Jolyon gave his special whistle. Even at that distance of a hundred yards and more he could see the dawning recognition in the obese brown-white body. The old dog got off his haunches, and his tail, close-curled over his back, began a feeble, excited fluttering; he came waddling forward, gathered momentum, and disappeared over the edge of the fernery. Jolyon expected to meet him at the wicket gate, but Balthasar was not there, and, rather alarmed, he turned into the fernery. On his fat side, looking up with eyes already glazing, the old dog lay.
Near the top, a hoarse bark greeted him. Up on the lawn above the fernery, he could see his old dog Balthasar. The animal, whose dim eyes mistook his master for a stranger, was warning the world about him. Jolyon gave his special whistle. Even from a hundred yards away, he could see the dawning recognition in the chunky brown-and-white body. The old dog got off his haunches, and his tail, curled tightly over his back, began to flutter weakly with excitement; he waddled forward, gathered speed, and disappeared over the edge of the fernery. Jolyon expected to meet him at the wicket gate, but Balthasar wasn't there, and feeling a bit uneasy, he turned into the fernery. On his side, looking up with glazing eyes, the old dog lay.
“What is it, my poor old man?” cried Jolyon. Balthasar’s curled and fluffy tail just moved; his filming eyes seemed saying: “I can’t get up, master, but I’m glad to see you.”
“What’s wrong, my poor old man?” cried Jolyon. Balthasar’s curled and fluffy tail just twitched; his watery eyes seemed to say: “I can’t get up, master, but I’m happy to see you.”
Jolyon knelt down; his eyes, very dimmed, could hardly see the slowly ceasing heave of the dog’s side. He raised the head a little—very heavy.
Jolyon knelt down; his eyes, now quite dull, could barely see the slow rise and fall of the dog's side. He lifted the head slightly—it felt really heavy.
“What is it, dear man? Where are you hurt?” The tail fluttered once; the eyes lost the look of life. Jolyon passed his hands all over the inert warm bulk. There was nothing—the heart had simply failed in that obese body from the emotion of his master’s return. Jolyon could feel the muzzle, where a few whitish bristles grew, cooling already against his lips. He stayed for some minutes kneeling; with his hand beneath the stiffening head. The body was very heavy when he bore it to the top of the field; leaves had drifted there, and he strewed it with a covering of them; there was no wind, and they would keep him from curious eyes until the afternoon. “I’ll bury him myself,” he thought. Eighteen years had gone since he first went into the St. John’s Wood house with that tiny puppy in his pocket. Strange that the old dog should die just now! Was it an omen? He turned at the gate to look back at that russet mound, then went slowly towards the house, very choky in the throat.
“What is it, dear man? Where are you hurt?” The tail flicked once; the eyes lost their spark. Jolyon ran his hands over the warm, lifeless body. There was nothing—his heart had simply given out in that hefty body from the excitement of his master’s return. Jolyon could feel the muzzle, with a few white bristles, cooling against his lips. He stayed kneeling for a few minutes, with his hand under the stiffening head. The body felt very heavy when he carried it to the top of the field; leaves had gathered there, and he covered it with a layer of them; there was no wind, and they would shield him from curious eyes until the afternoon. “I’ll bury him myself,” he thought. Eighteen years had passed since he first entered the St. John’s Wood house with that tiny puppy in his pocket. Strange that the old dog should die just now! Was it a sign? He turned at the gate to look back at that russet mound, then slowly walked towards the house, feeling very choked up.
June was at home; she had come down hotfoot on hearing the news of Jolly’s enlistment. His patriotism had conquered her feeling for the Boers. The atmosphere of his house was strange and pocketty when Jolyon came in and told them of the dog Balthasar’s death. The news had a unifying effect. A link with the past had snapped—the dog Balthasar! Two of them could remember nothing before his day; to June he represented the last years of her grandfather; to Jolyon that life of domestic stress and aesthetic struggle before he came again into the kingdom of his father’s love and wealth! And he was gone!
June was at home; she had rushed back after hearing the news about Jolly’s enlistment. His sense of duty had overshadowed her feelings for the Boers. The atmosphere in his house felt strange and tense when Jolyon came in and told them about the death of the dog Balthasar. The news brought them together. A connection to the past had broken—the dog Balthasar! Two of them couldn’t remember anything before his time; to June, he represented the last years of her grandfather; to Jolyon, that life filled with family tension and artistic struggle before he returned to the love and wealth of his father’s kingdom! And now he was gone!
In the afternoon he and Jolly took picks and spades and went out to the field. They chose a spot close to the russet mound, so that they need not carry him far, and, carefully cutting off the surface turf, began to dig. They dug in silence for ten minutes, and then rested.
In the afternoon, he and Jolly grabbed picks and shovels and headed out to the field. They picked a spot near the reddish mound so they wouldn't have to carry him far, and after carefully removing the top layer of grass, they started to dig. They dug in silence for ten minutes and then took a break.
“Well, old man,” said Jolyon, “so you thought you ought?”
“Well, old man,” Jolyon said, “so you thought you should?”
“Yes,” answered Jolly; “I don’t want to a bit, of course.”
“Yes,” Jolly replied; “I really don’t want to at all, of course.”
How exactly those words represented Jolyon’s own state of mind
How those words truly reflected Jolyon's own state of mind
“I admire you for it, old boy. I don’t believe I should have done it at your age—too much of a Forsyte, I’m afraid. But I suppose the type gets thinner with each generation. Your son, if you have one, may be a pure altruist; who knows?”
“I admire you for it, my friend. I don’t think I would have done it at your age—too much of a Forsyte, I’m afraid. But I guess that type becomes rarer with each generation. Your son, if you have one, might be a true altruist; who knows?”
“He won’t be like me, then, Dad; I’m beastly selfish.”
“He won't be like me, then, Dad; I'm really selfish.”
“No, my dear, that you clearly are not.” Jolly shook his head, and they dug again.
“No, my dear, you definitely are not.” Jolly shook his head, and they started digging again.
“Strange life a dog’s,” said Jolyon suddenly: “The only four-footer with rudiments of altruism and a sense of God!”
“Strange life a dog’s,” said Jolyon suddenly: “The only four-legged creature with a bit of selflessness and a sense of God!”
Jolly looked at his father.
Jolly glanced at his dad.
“Do you believe in God, Dad? I’ve never known.”
“Do you believe in God, Dad? I’ve never really known.”
At so searching a question from one to whom it was impossible to make a light reply, Jolyon stood for a moment feeling his back tried by the digging.
At such a probing question from someone to whom it was impossible to give a simple answer, Jolyon stood for a moment feeling the strain in his back from the digging.
“What do you mean by God?” he said; “there are two irreconcilable ideas of God. There’s the Unknowable Creative Principle—one believes in That. And there’s the Sum of altruism in man—naturally one believes in That.”
“What do you mean by God?” he said; “there are two conflicting ideas of God. There’s the Unknowable Creative Principle—people believe in That. And there’s the totality of altruism in humanity—naturally, people believe in That.”
“I see. That leaves out Christ, doesn’t it?”
"I see. That excludes Christ, right?"
Jolyon stared. Christ, the link between those two ideas! Out of the mouth of babes! Here was orthodoxy scientifically explained at last! The sublime poem of the Christ life was man’s attempt to join those two irreconcilable conceptions of God. And since the Sum of human altruism was as much a part of the Unknowable Creative Principle as anything else in Nature and the Universe, a worse link might have been chosen after all! Funny—how one went through life without seeing it in that sort of way!
Jolyon stared. Wow, the connection between those two ideas! Out of the mouths of kids! Finally, here was orthodoxy explained scientifically! The amazing poem of Christ’s life was humanity’s effort to connect those two contradictory views of God. And since the totality of human kindness was just as much a part of the Unknowable Creative Principle as anything else in Nature and the Universe, maybe a worse connection couldn’t have been picked after all! It’s funny how one goes through life without seeing things that way!
“What do you think, old man?” he said.
“What do you think, old man?” he asked.
Jolly frowned. “Of course, my first year we talked a good bit about that sort of thing. But in the second year one gives it up; I don’t know why—it’s awfully interesting.”
Jolly frowned. “Of course, in my first year we talked a lot about that kind of stuff. But in the second year, you just let it go; I don’t know why—it’s really interesting.”
Jolyon remembered that he also had talked a good deal about it his first year at Cambridge, and given it up in his second.
Jolyon recalled that he had also discussed it quite a bit during his first year at Cambridge, but had given it up in his second.
“I suppose,” said Jolly, “it’s the second God, you mean, that old Balthasar had a sense of.”
“I guess,” said Jolly, “you’re talking about the second God, the one that old Balthasar was aware of.”
“Yes, or he would never have burst his poor old heart because of something outside himself.”
“Yes, or he would never have broken his poor old heart because of something outside himself.”
“But wasn’t that just selfish emotion, really?”
“But wasn’t that just selfish emotion, actually?”
Jolyon shook his head. “No, dogs are not pure Forsytes, they love something outside themselves.”
Jolyon shook his head. “No, dogs aren’t true Forsytes; they care about something beyond themselves.”
Jolly smiled.
Jolly grinned.
“Well, I think I’m one,” he said. “You know, I only enlisted because I dared Val Dartie to.”
“Well, I think I am one,” he said. “You know, I only signed up because I dared Val Dartie to.”
“But why?”
“Why though?”
“We bar each other,” said Jolly shortly.
“We're blocking each other,” Jolly said briefly.
“Ah!” muttered Jolyon. So the feud went on, unto the third generation—this modern feud which had no overt expression?
“Ah!” muttered Jolyon. So the feud continued, into the third generation—this modern feud that had no obvious signs?
“Shall I tell the boy about it?” he thought. But to what end—if he had to stop short of his own part?
“Should I tell the boy about it?” he thought. But what would be the point—if he had to hold back on his own role?
And Jolly thought: “It’s for Holly to let him know about that chap. If she doesn’t, it means she doesn’t want him told, and I should be sneaking. Anyway, I’ve stopped it. I’d better leave well alone!”
And Jolly thought, “It’s up to Holly to tell him about that guy. If she doesn’t, it means she doesn’t want him to know, and I’d be overstepping. Either way, I’ve put a stop to it. I should just leave it be!”
So they dug on in silence, till Jolyon said:
So they kept digging in silence until Jolyon said:
“Now, old man, I think it’s big enough.” And, resting on their spades, they gazed down into the hole where a few leaves had drifted already on a sunset wind.
“Now, old man, I think it’s big enough.” And, resting on their shovels, they looked down into the hole where a few leaves had already drifted on a sunset breeze.
“I can’t bear this part of it,” said Jolyon suddenly.
“I can’t handle this part of it,” Jolyon said abruptly.
“Let me do it, Dad. He never cared much for me.”
“Let me handle it, Dad. He never really cared about me.”
Jolyon shook his head.
Jolyon just shook his head.
“We’ll lift him very gently, leaves and all. I’d rather not see him again. I’ll take his head. Now!”
“We’ll lift him very carefully, leaves and all. I’d rather not see him again. I’ll take his head. Now!”
With extreme care they raised the old dog’s body, whose faded tan and white showed here and there under the leaves stirred by the wind. They laid it, heavy, cold, and unresponsive, in the grave, and Jolly spread more leaves over it, while Jolyon, deeply afraid to show emotion before his son, began quickly shovelling the earth on to that still shape. There went the past! If only there were a joyful future to look forward to! It was like stamping down earth on one’s own life. They replaced the turf carefully on the smooth little mound, and, grateful that they had spared each other’s feelings, returned to the house arm-in-arm.
With great care, they lifted the old dog's body, its faded tan and white fur visible in patches under the leaves rustling in the wind. They laid it down, heavy, cold, and unresponsive, in the grave, and Jolly covered it with more leaves while Jolyon, afraid to show any emotion in front of his son, hurriedly began shoveling dirt onto that motionless form. There went the past! If only there were a bright future to look forward to! It felt like burying one's own life. They carefully replaced the grass on the smooth little mound and, relieved that they had respected each other's feelings, walked back to the house arm-in-arm.
CHAPTER XI
TIMOTHY STAYS THE ROT
On Forsyte ’Change news of the enlistment spread fast, together with the report that June, not to be outdone, was going to become a Red Cross nurse. These events were so extreme, so subversive of pure Forsyteism, as to have a binding effect upon the family, and Timothy’s was thronged next Sunday afternoon by members trying to find out what they thought about it all, and exchange with each other a sense of family credit. Giles and Jesse Hayman would no longer defend the coast but go to South Africa quite soon; Jolly and Val would be following in April; as to June—well, you never knew what she would really do.
On Forsyte ’Change, the news about the enlistment spread quickly, along with the report that June, wanting to keep up, was going to become a Red Cross nurse. These events were so dramatic, so contrary to the ideals of pure Forsyteism, that they had a unifying effect on the family, and Timothy’s house was crowded the next Sunday afternoon with relatives eager to share their opinions and maintain their family reputation. Giles and Jesse Hayman were no longer just defending the coast but were about to head to South Africa soon; Jolly and Val would follow in April; as for June—well, you never really knew what she would do.
The retirement from Spion Kop and the absence of any good news from the seat of war imparted an air of reality to all this, clinched in startling fashion by Timothy. The youngest of the old Forsytes—scarcely eighty, in fact popularly supposed to resemble their father, “Superior Dosset,” even in his best-known characteristic of drinking Sherry—had been invisible for so many years that he was almost mythical. A long generation had elapsed since the risks of a publisher’s business had worked on his nerves at the age of forty, so that he had got out with a mere thirty-five thousand pounds in the world, and started to make his living by careful investment. Putting by every year, at compound interest, he had doubled his capital in forty years without having once known what it was like to shake in his shoes over money matters. He was now putting aside some two thousand a year, and, with the care he was taking of himself, expected, so Aunt Hester said, to double his capital again before he died. What he would do with it then, with his sisters dead and himself dead, was often mockingly queried by free spirits such as Francie, Euphemia, or young Nicholas’ second, Christopher, whose spirit was so free that he had actually said he was going on the stage. All admitted, however, that this was best known to Timothy himself, and possibly to Soames, who never divulged a secret.
The retirement from Spion Kop and the lack of any good news from the war front brought a sense of reality to everything, especially highlighted by Timothy. The youngest of the old Forsytes—barely eighty and thought to resemble their father, “Superior Dosset,” even in his well-known habit of drinking Sherry—had been out of sight for so long that he was nearly a legend. A whole generation had passed since the stresses of running a publishing business had taken a toll on him at the age of forty, leaving him with a mere thirty-five thousand pounds to his name, after which he began to make a living through careful investments. Saving every year at compound interest, he had doubled his capital over forty years without ever experiencing the fear of financial issues. He was now setting aside about two thousand a year and, with the way he was taking care of himself, Aunt Hester believed he could double his capital again before he passed away. What he would do with it then, with his sisters and himself gone, was often humorously questioned by free-spirited folks like Francie, Euphemia, or young Nicholas’ second, Christopher, whose spirit was so free that he’d even said he wanted to go on stage. Still, everyone agreed that this was best known to Timothy himself and possibly to Soames, who never shared a secret.
Those few Forsytes who had seen him reported a man of thick and robust appearance, not very tall, with a brown-red complexion, grey hair, and little of the refinement of feature with which most of the Forsytes had been endowed by “Superior Dosset’s” wife, a woman of some beauty and a gentle temperament. It was known that he had taken surprising interest in the war, sticking flags into a map ever since it began, and there was uneasiness as to what would happen if the English were driven into the sea, when it would be almost impossible for him to put the flags in the right places. As to his knowledge of family movements or his views about them, little was known, save that Aunt Hester was always declaring that he was very upset. It was, then, in the nature of a portent when Forsytes, arriving on the Sunday after the evacuation of Spion Kop, became conscious, one after the other, of a presence seated in the only really comfortable armchair, back to the light, concealing the lower part of his face with a large hand, and were greeted by the awed voice of Aunt Hester:
Those few Forsytes who had seen him described a man with a strong, solid build, not very tall, with a ruddy complexion, grey hair, and lacking the refined features that most of the Forsytes inherited from "Superior Dosset's" wife, who was attractive and gentle. It was known that he took a keen interest in the war, sticking flags into a map since it started, and there was worry about what would happen if the English were driven into the sea, making it almost impossible for him to place the flags correctly. Little was known about his knowledge of family matters or his opinions on them, except that Aunt Hester often claimed he was very upset. So, it felt significant when Forsytes, arriving on the Sunday after the evacuation of Spion Kop, began to notice, one by one, a presence seated in the only truly comfortable armchair, facing away from the light, hiding the lower part of his face with a large hand, and were greeted by Aunt Hester's awed voice:
“Your Uncle Timothy, my dear.”
"Your Uncle Tim, my dear."
Timothy’s greeting to them all was somewhat identical; and rather, as it were, passed over by him than expressed:
Timothy's greeting to all of them was pretty much the same; rather, it seemed more like he brushed past it than actually said it:
“How de do? How de do? ’Xcuse me gettin’ up!”
“How are you? How are you? Sorry for getting up!”
Francie was present, and Eustace had come in his car; Winifred had brought Imogen, breaking the ice of the restitution proceedings with the warmth of family appreciation at Val’s enlistment; and Marian Tweetyman with the last news of Giles and Jesse. These with Aunt Juley and Hester, young Nicholas, Euphemia, and—of all people!—George, who had come with Eustace in the car, constituted an assembly worthy of the family’s palmiest days. There was not one chair vacant in the whole of the little drawing-room, and anxiety was felt lest someone else should arrive.
Francie was there, and Eustace had arrived in his car; Winifred brought Imogen, breaking the tension of the restitution proceedings with the warmth of family support for Val’s enlistment; and Marian Tweetyman had the latest updates about Giles and Jesse. Along with Aunt Juley, Hester, young Nicholas, Euphemia, and—believe it or not!—George, who came with Eustace in the car, they made up a gathering reminiscent of the family’s best days. Every chair in the little drawing-room was filled, and there was concern that someone else might show up.
The constraint caused by Timothy’s presence having worn off a little, conversation took a military turn. George asked Aunt Juley when she was going out with the Red Cross, almost reducing her to a state of gaiety; whereon he turned to Nicholas and said:
The restriction of Timothy being around had faded a bit, so the conversation shifted to a more lively mood. George asked Aunt Juley when she was going out with the Red Cross, nearly making her cheerful; then he turned to Nicholas and said:
“Young Nick’s a warrior bold, isn’t he? When’s he going to don the wild khaki?”
“Young Nick is a brave warrior, isn’t he? When is he going to put on the wild khaki?”
Young Nicholas, smiling with a sort of sweet deprecation, intimated that of course his mother was very anxious.
Young Nicholas, smiling with a kind of gentle humility, suggested that of course his mom was very worried.
“The Dromios are off, I hear,” said George, turning to Marian Tweetyman; “we shall all be there soon. En avant, the Forsytes! Roll, bowl, or pitch! Who’s for a cooler?”
“The Dromios are on their way, I hear,” said George, turning to Marian Tweetyman; “we’ll all be there soon. Let’s go, the Forsytes! Roll, bowl, or pitch! Who wants a drink?”
Aunt Juley gurgled, George was so droll! Should Hester get Timothy’s map? Then he could show them all where they were.
Aunt Juley chuckled, George was so funny! Should Hester get Timothy’s map? Then he could show them all where they were.
At a sound from Timothy, interpreted as assent, Aunt Hester left the room.
At a sound from Timothy, understood as agreement, Aunt Hester left the room.
George pursued his image of the Forsyte advance, addressing Timothy as Field Marshal; and Imogen, whom he had noted at once for “a pretty filly,”—as Vivandière; and holding his top hat between his knees, he began to beat it with imaginary drumsticks. The reception accorded to his fantasy was mixed. All laughed—George was licensed; but all felt that the family was being “rotted”; and this seemed to them unnatural, now that it was going to give five of its members to the service of the Queen. George might go too far; and there was relief when he got up, offered his arm to Aunt Juley, marched up to Timothy, saluted him, kissed his aunt with mock passion, said, “Oh! what a treat, dear papa! Come on, Eustace!” and walked out, followed by the grave and fastidious Eustace, who had never smiled.
George continued his idea of the Forsyte advance, calling Timothy Field Marshal and noticing Imogen, whom he thought was “a pretty filly,” as Vivandière. Holding his top hat between his knees, he started to beat it like he was playing an imaginary drum. The reaction to his performance was mixed. Everyone laughed—George had that freedom—but they all felt that the family was being “rotted,” which seemed strange to them since five of its members were about to serve the Queen. George might have pushed it too far; there was a sense of relief when he stood up, offered his arm to Aunt Juley, marched over to Timothy, saluted him, kissed his aunt dramatically, said, “Oh! what a treat, dear papa! Come on, Eustace!” and walked out, followed by the serious and particular Eustace, who had never smiled.
Aunt Juley’s bewildered, “Fancy not waiting for the map! You mustn’t mind him, Timothy. He’s so droll!” broke the hush, and Timothy removed the hand from his mouth.
Aunt Juley’s confused, “Can you believe he didn’t wait for the map! Don’t pay him any mind, Timothy. He’s so funny!” shattered the silence, and Timothy took his hand away from his mouth.
“I don’t know what things are comin’ to,” he was heard to say. “What’s all this about goin’ out there? That’s not the way to beat those Boers.”
“I don’t know what’s happening,” he was heard to say. “What’s all this about going out there? That’s not how you defeat those Boers.”
Francie alone had the hardihood to observe: “What is, then, Uncle Timothy?”
Francie was the only one bold enough to ask, “So, what is Uncle Timothy?”
“All this new-fangled volunteerin’ and expense—lettin’ money out of the country.”
“All this newfangled volunteering and spending—sending money out of the country.”
Just then Aunt Hester brought in the map, handling it like a baby with eruptions. With the assistance of Euphemia it was laid on the piano, a small Colwood grand, last played on, it was believed, the summer before Aunt Ann died, thirteen years ago. Timothy rose. He walked over to the piano, and stood looking at his map while they all gathered round.
Just then, Aunt Hester brought in the map, handling it carefully as if it were a fragile object. With Euphemia's help, they placed it on the piano, a small Colwood grand, which was last played, it was thought, the summer before Aunt Ann passed away thirteen years ago. Timothy got up and walked over to the piano, standing there as he looked at his map while everyone else gathered around.
“There you are,” he said; “that’s the position up to date; and very poor it is. H’m!”
“There you are,” he said, “that’s the situation as of now, and it’s quite disappointing. H’m!”
“Yes,” said Francie, greatly daring, “but how are you going to alter it, Uncle Timothy, without more men?”
“Yes,” said Francie, taking a bold step, “but how are you going to change it, Uncle Timothy, without more guys?”
“Men!” said Timothy; “you don’t want men—wastin’ the country’s money. You want a Napoleon, he’d settle it in a month.”
"Men!" said Timothy; "you don't need men—wasting the country's money. You need a Napoleon; he'd have it sorted in a month."
“But if you haven’t got him, Uncle Timothy?”
“But what if you don’t have him, Uncle Timothy?”
“That’s their business,” replied Timothy. “What have we kept the Army up for—to eat their heads off in time of peace! They ought to be ashamed of themselves, comin’ on the country to help them like this! Let every man stick to his business, and we shall get on.”
"That's their problem," Timothy said. "Why have we even kept the Army around—to just argue with them during peacetime? They should be embarrassed, relying on the country for help like this! Let everyone focus on their own work, and we'll be fine."
And looking round him, he added almost angrily:
And looking around him, he added almost angrily:
“Volunteerin’, indeed! Throwin’ good money after bad! We must save! Conserve energy that’s the only way.” And with a prolonged sound, not quite a sniff and not quite a snort, he trod on Euphemia’s toe, and went out, leaving a sensation and a faint scent of barley-sugar behind him.
“Volunteering, really! Just throwing good money after bad! We have to save! Conserve energy, that’s the only way.” And with an exaggerated sound, not quite a sniff and not quite a snort, he stepped on Euphemia’s toe and walked out, leaving a lingering feeling and a faint smell of barley sugar behind him.
The effect of something said with conviction by one who has evidently made a sacrifice to say it is ever considerable. And the eight Forsytes left behind, all women except young Nicholas, were silent for a moment round the map. Then Francie said:
The impact of something spoken with conviction by someone who has clearly sacrificed to express it is always significant. The eight Forsytes left behind, all women except for young Nicholas, were silent for a moment around the map. Then Francie said:
“Really, I think he’s right, you know. After all, what is the Army for? They ought to have known. It’s only encouraging them.”
“Honestly, I think he has a point. I mean, what’s the Army for? They should have figured it out. It’s just encouraging them.”
“My dear!” cried Aunt Juley, “but they’ve been so progressive. Think of their giving up their scarlet. They were always so proud of it. And now they all look like convicts. Hester and I were saying only yesterday we were sure they must feel it very much. Fancy what the Iron Duke would have said!”
“My dear!” exclaimed Aunt Juley, “but they’ve been so progressive. Just think about them giving up their scarlet. They were always so proud of it. And now they all look like prisoners. Hester and I were just saying yesterday that we were sure they must feel it deeply. Can you imagine what the Iron Duke would have said!”
“The new colour’s very smart,” said Winifred; “Val looks quite nice in his.”
“The new color is really sharp,” said Winifred; “Val looks pretty good in his.”
Aunt Juley sighed.
Aunt Juley sighed.
“I do so wonder what Jolyon’s boy is like. To think we’ve never seen him! His father must be so proud of him.”
“I really wonder what Jolyon’s son is like. Can you believe we’ve never seen him? His dad must be so proud of him.”
“His father’s in Paris,” said Winifred.
“His dad’s in Paris,” said Winifred.
Aunt Hester’s shoulder was seen to mount suddenly, as if to ward off her sister’s next remark, for Juley’s crumpled cheeks had gushed.
Aunt Hester’s shoulder suddenly tensed, as if to block her sister’s next comment, because Juley’s wrinkled cheeks had flushed.
“We had dear little Mrs. MacAnder here yesterday, just back from Paris. And whom d’you think she saw there in the street? You’ll never guess.”
“We had sweet little Mrs. MacAnder here yesterday, just back from Paris. And guess who she saw in the street? You’ll never believe it.”
“We shan’t try, Auntie,” said Euphemia.
“We won't try, Auntie,” said Euphemia.
“Irene! Imagine! After all this time; walking with a fair beard....”
“Irene! Can you believe it? After all this time, walking around with a nice beard....”
“Auntie! you’ll kill me! A fair beard....”
“Auntie! You're going to kill me! A nice beard....”
“I was going to say,” said Aunt Juley severely, “a fair-bearded gentleman. And not a day older; she was always so pretty,” she added, with a sort of lingering apology.
“I was going to say,” Aunt Juley said sharply, “a well-groomed gentleman. And not a day older; she was always so attractive,” she added, with a hint of lingering apology.
“Oh! tell us about her, Auntie,” cried Imogen; “I can just remember her. She’s the skeleton in the family cupboard, isn’t she? And they’re such fun.”
“Oh! Tell us about her, Auntie,” Imogen exclaimed; “I can barely remember her. She’s the skeleton in the family closet, right? And they’re such a blast.”
Aunt Hester sat down. Really, Juley had done it now!
Aunt Hester sat down. Seriously, Juley had really messed up this time!
“She wasn’t much of a skeleton as I remember her,” murmured Euphemia, “extremely well-covered.”
“She wasn’t really much of a skeleton as I remember her,” murmured Euphemia, “definitely well-built.”
“My dear!” said Aunt Juley, “what a peculiar way of putting it—not very nice.”
“My dear!” said Aunt Juley, “what a strange way of saying it—not very nice.”
“No, but what was she like?” persisted Imogen.
“No, but what was she like?” Imogen continued to ask.
“I’ll tell you, my child,” said Francie; “a kind of modern Venus, very well-dressed.”
“I’ll tell you, my child,” said Francie; “a sort of modern Venus, really well-dressed.”
Euphemia said sharply: “Venus was never dressed, and she had blue eyes of melting sapphire.”
Euphemia said sharply: “Venus was never dressed, and she had blue eyes like melting sapphire.”
At this juncture Nicholas took his leave.
At this point, Nicholas said goodbye.
“Mrs. Nick is awfully strict,” said Francie with a laugh.
“Mrs. Nick is really strict,” said Francie with a laugh.
“She has six children,” said Aunt Juley; “it’s very proper she should be careful.”
“She has six kids,” said Aunt Juley; “it’s definitely proper for her to be careful.”
“Was Uncle Soames awfully fond of her?” pursued the inexorable Imogen, moving her dark luscious eyes from face to face.
“Was Uncle Soames really fond of her?” continued the relentless Imogen, shifting her dark, alluring eyes from one face to another.
Aunt Hester made a gesture of despair, just as Aunt Juley answered:
Aunt Hester sighed in frustration right as Aunt Juley replied:
“Yes, your Uncle Soames was very much attached to her.”
“Yes, your Uncle Soames was really fond of her.”
“I suppose she ran off with someone?”
“I guess she ran off with someone?”
“No, certainly not; that is—not precisely.”
“No, definitely not; that is—not exactly.”
“What did she do, then, Auntie?”
“What did she do, then, Aunt?”
“Come along, Imogen,” said Winifred, “we must be getting back.”
“Let’s go, Imogen,” said Winifred, “we need to head back.”
But Aunt Juley interjected resolutely: “She—she didn’t behave at all well.”
But Aunt Juley interjected firmly, “She—she didn’t behave well at all.”
“Oh, bother!” cried Imogen; “that’s as far as I ever get.”
“Oh, come on!” cried Imogen; “that’s as far as I ever get.”
“Well, my dear,” said Francie, “she had a love affair which ended with the young man’s death; and then she left your uncle. I always rather liked her.”
“Well, my dear,” said Francie, “she had a romance that ended with the young man's death, and then she left your uncle. I always kind of liked her.”
“She used to give me chocolates,” murmured Imogen, “and smell nice.”
“She used to give me chocolates,” Imogen murmured, “and smell really nice.”
“Of course!” remarked Euphemia.
"Of course!" said Euphemia.
“Not of course at all!” replied Francie, who used a particularly expensive essence of gillyflower herself.
“Not at all!” replied Francie, who used a particularly fancy jasmine perfume herself.
“I can’t think what we are about,” said Aunt Juley, raising her hands, “talking of such things!”
“I can’t believe what we’re talking about,” Aunt Juley said, raising her hands, “discussing stuff like this!”
“Was she divorced?” asked Imogen from the door.
“Was she divorced?” Imogen asked from the doorway.
“Certainly not,” cried Aunt Juley; “that is—certainly not.”
“Absolutely not,” exclaimed Aunt Juley; “that is—absolutely not.”
A sound was heard over by the far door. Timothy had re-entered the back drawing-room. “I’ve come for my map,” he said. “Who’s been divorced?”
A noise came from the far door. Timothy had come back into the back drawing-room. “I’m here for my map,” he said. “Who got divorced?”
“No one, Uncle,” replied Francie with perfect truth.
“No one, Uncle,” Francie replied honestly.
Timothy took his map off the piano.
Timothy grabbed his map from the piano.
“Don’t let’s have anything of that sort in the family,” he said. “All this enlistin’s bad enough. The country’s breakin’ up; I don’t know what we’re comin’ to.” He shook a thick finger at the room: “Too many women nowadays, and they don’t know what they want.”
“Let’s not have anything like that in the family,” he said. “All this enlistment is bad enough. The country is falling apart; I don’t know what we’re coming to.” He shook a thick finger at the room: “There are too many women these days, and they don’t know what they want.”
So saying, he grasped the map firmly with both hands, and went out as if afraid of being answered.
So saying, he held the map tightly with both hands and left as if he was afraid of being replied to.
The seven women whom he had addressed broke into a subdued murmur, out of which emerged Francie’s, “Really, the Forsytes!” and Aunt Juley’s: “He must have his feet in mustard and hot water to-night, Hester; will you tell Jane? The blood has gone to his head again, I’m afraid....”
The seven women he spoke to started a quiet whisper, from which Francie exclaimed, “Really, the Forsytes!” and Aunt Juley added, “He must have his feet in mustard and hot water tonight, Hester; can you let Jane know? I’m afraid the blood has gone to his head again....”
That evening, when she and Hester were sitting alone after dinner, she dropped a stitch in her crochet, and looked up:
That evening, when she and Hester were sitting alone after dinner, she dropped a stitch in her crochet and looked up:
“Hester, I can’t think where I’ve heard that dear Soames wants Irene to come back to him again. Who was it told us that George had made a funny drawing of him with the words, ‘He won’t be happy till he gets it’.”
“Hester, I can’t remember where I heard that dear Soames wants Irene to come back to him. Who told us that George did a funny drawing of him with the words, ‘He won’t be happy until he gets it’?”
“Eustace,” answered Aunt Hester from behind The Times; “he had it in his pocket, but he wouldn’t show it us.”
“Eustace,” Aunt Hester replied from behind The Times; “he had it in his pocket, but he wouldn’t show it to us.”
Aunt Juley was silent, ruminating. The clock ticked, The Times crackled, the fire sent forth its rustling purr. Aunt Juley dropped another stitch.
Aunt Juley was quiet, deep in thought. The clock ticked, The Times crackled, the fire gave off a soft, comforting sound. Aunt Juley dropped another stitch.
“Hester,” she said, “I have had such a dreadful thought.”
“Hester,” she said, “I just had the worst thought.”
“Then don’t tell me,” said Aunt Hester quickly.
“Then don’t tell me,” Aunt Hester said quickly.
“Oh! but I must. You can’t think how dreadful!” Her voice sank to a whisper:
“Oh! but I have to. You can’t imagine how awful!” Her voice dropped to a whisper:
“Jolyon—Jolyon, they say, has a—has a fair beard, now.”
“Jolyon—Jolyon, they say, has a—has a nice beard, now.”
CHAPTER XII
PROGRESS OF THE CHASE
Two days after the dinner at James’, Mr. Polteed provided Soames with food for thought.
Two days after the dinner at James’, Mr. Polteed gave Soames something to think about.
“A gentleman,” he said, consulting the key concealed in his left hand, “47 as we say, has been paying marked attention to 17 during the last month in Paris. But at present there seems to have been nothing very conclusive. The meetings have all been in public places, without concealment—restaurants, the Opera, the Comique, the Louvre, Luxembourg Gardens, lounge of the hotel, and so forth. She has not yet been traced to his rooms, nor vice versa. They went to Fontainebleau—but nothing of value. In short, the situation is promising, but requires patience.” And, looking up suddenly, he added:
“A gentleman,” he said, checking the key hidden in his left hand, “47 as we call him, has been paying special attention to 17 over the past month in Paris. However, so far there doesn’t seem to be anything very definite. The meetings have all taken place in public spots, without any secrecy—restaurants, the Opera, the Comique, the Louvre, Luxembourg Gardens, the hotel lounge, and so on. She hasn’t been tracked back to his place, nor has he to hers. They went to Fontainebleau—but nothing significant came of it. In short, the situation looks promising, but it needs patience.” And then, looking up suddenly, he added:
“One rather curious point—47 has the same name as—er—31!”
"One interesting point—47 has the same name as—uh—31!"
“The fellow knows I’m her husband,” thought Soames.
“The guy knows I’m her husband,” thought Soames.
“Christian name—an odd one—Jolyon,” continued Mr. Polteed. “We know his address in Paris and his residence here. We don’t wish, of course, to be running a wrong hare.”
“Christian name—an unusual one—Jolyon,” continued Mr. Polteed. “We know his address in Paris and his place of residence here. We don’t want to go chasing the wrong lead, of course.”
“Go on with it, but be careful,” said Soames doggedly.
“Go ahead with it, but be careful,” Soames said stubbornly.
Instinctive certainty that this detective fellow had fathomed his secret made him all the more reticent.
The gut feeling that this detective guy had figured out his secret made him even more reluctant to open up.
“Excuse me,” said Mr. Polteed, “I’ll just see if there’s anything fresh in.”
“Excuse me,” said Mr. Polteed, “I’ll just check if there’s anything new in.”
He returned with some letters. Relocking the door, he glanced at the envelopes.
He came back with some letters. After locking the door again, he looked at the envelopes.
“Yes, here’s a personal one from 19 to myself.”
“Yes, here’s a personal one from 19 to me.”
“Well?” said Soames.
"What's up?" said Soames.
“Um!” said Mr. Polteed, “she says: ‘47 left for England to-day. Address on his baggage: Robin Hill. Parted from 17 in Louvre Gallery at 3.30; nothing very striking. Thought it best to stay and continue observation of 17. You will deal with 47 in England if you think desirable, no doubt.’” And Mr. Polteed lifted an unprofessional glance on Soames, as though he might be storing material for a book on human nature after he had gone out of business. “Very intelligent woman, 19, and a wonderful make-up. Not cheap, but earns her money well. There’s no suspicion of being shadowed so far. But after a time, as you know, sensitive people are liable to get the feeling of it, without anything definite to go on. I should rather advise letting-up on 17, and keeping an eye on 47. We can’t get at correspondence without great risk. I hardly advise that at this stage. But you can tell your client that it’s looking up very well.” And again his narrowed eyes gleamed at his taciturn customer.
“Um!” said Mr. Polteed, “she says: ‘47 left for England today. Address on his luggage: Robin Hill. Parted from 17 in the Louvre Gallery at 3:30; nothing very striking. Thought it best to stay and continue watching 17. You’ll deal with 47 in England if you think it’s necessary, no doubt.’” And Mr. Polteed gave Soames a sidelong glance, as if he were gathering ideas for a book on human nature after retiring. “Very smart woman, 19, and she has a great appearance. Not cheap, but she earns her money well. There’s no sign of her being followed so far. But over time, as you know, sensitive people can start to sense it, even without anything concrete to go on. I’d recommend easing off on 17 and keeping an eye on 47. We can’t access their correspondence without significant risk. I’d advise against that at this stage. But you can tell your client that things are looking up very well.” And again, his narrowed eyes sparkled at his quiet customer.
“No,” said Soames suddenly, “I prefer that you should keep the watch going discreetly in Paris, and not concern yourself with this end.”
“No,” Soames said abruptly, “I’d rather you keep the watch running quietly in Paris and not worry about things here.”
“Very well,” replied Mr. Polteed, “we can do it.”
“Sure,” replied Mr. Polteed, “we can do it.”
“What—what is the manner between them?”
"What’s their relationship?"
“I’ll read you what she says,” said Mr. Polteed, unlocking a bureau drawer and taking out a file of papers; “she sums it up somewhere confidentially. Yes, here it is! ‘17 very attractive—conclude 47, longer in the tooth’ (slang for age, you know)—‘distinctly gone—waiting his time—17 perhaps holding off for terms, impossible to say without knowing more. But inclined to think on the whole—doesn’t know her mind—likely to act on impulse some day. Both have style.’”
“I’ll read you what she says,” Mr. Polteed said, unlocking a drawer in the bureau and pulling out a file of papers. “She sums it up confidentially somewhere. Yes, here it is! ‘17 very attractive—conclude 47, older’ (slang for age, you know)—‘definitely not interested—waiting for the right moment—17 might be holding off for conditions, hard to say without more information. But I’m inclined to think overall—she doesn’t have her mind made up—likely to act on impulse one day. Both have style.’”
“What does that mean?” said Soames between close lips.
“What does that mean?” Soames said with his lips tightly pressed together.
“Well,” murmured Mr. Polteed with a smile, showing many white teeth, “an expression we use. In other words, it’s not likely to be a weekend business—they’ll come together seriously or not at all.”
“Well,” murmured Mr. Polteed with a smile, displaying many white teeth, “that's just a phrase we use. In other words, it's probably not going to be a weekend thing—they'll either come together seriously or not at all.”
“H’m!” muttered Soames, “that’s all, is it?”
“Hm!” muttered Soames, “is that all there is?”
“Yes,” said Mr. Polteed, “but quite promising.”
“Yes,” said Mr. Polteed, “but it’s definitely promising.”
“Spider!” thought Soames. “Good-day!”
“Spider!” thought Soames. “Good day!”
He walked into the Green Park that he might cross to Victoria Station and take the Underground into the City. For so late in January it was warm; sunlight, through the haze, sparkled on the frosty grass—an illumined cobweb of a day.
He walked into Green Park to cross over to Victoria Station and take the Underground into the City. It was surprisingly warm for late January; sunlight sparkled through the haze on the frosty grass—like an illuminated cobweb of a day.
Little spiders—and great spiders! And the greatest spinner of all, his own tenacity, for ever wrapping its cocoon of threads round any clear way out. What was that fellow hanging round Irene for? Was it really as Polteed suggested? Or was Jolyon but taking compassion on her loneliness, as he would call it—sentimental radical chap that he had always been? If it were, indeed, as Polteed hinted! Soames stood still. It could not be! The fellow was seven years older than himself, no better looking! No richer! What attraction had he?
Little spiders—and big spiders! And the biggest spinner of them all, his own stubbornness, always wrapping its cocoon of threads around any clear way out. What was that guy hanging around Irene for? Was it really as Polteed suggested? Or was Jolyon just feeling sorry for her loneliness, as he would call it—always the emotional radical? If it were true, like Polteed hinted! Soames stopped in his tracks. It couldn't be! The guy was seven years older than him, not even better looking! Not richer! What could he possibly offer?
“Besides, he’s come back,” he thought; “that doesn’t look—I’ll go and see him!” and, taking out a card, he wrote:
“Besides, he’s back,” he thought; “that doesn’t seem right—I’ll go check on him!” And, pulling out a card, he wrote:
“If you can spare half an hour some afternoon this week, I shall be at the Connoisseurs any day between 5.30 and 6, or I could come to the Hotch Potch if you prefer it. I want to see you.—S. F.”
“If you can spare half an hour one afternoon this week, I’ll be at the Connoisseurs any day between 5:30 and 6, or I can come to the Hotch Potch if you’d rather. I want to see you.—S. F.”
He walked up St. James’s Street and confided it to the porter at the Hotch Potch.
He walked up St. James’s Street and shared it with the porter at the Hotch Potch.
“Give Mr. Jolyon Forsyte this as soon as he comes in,” he said, and took one of the new motor cabs into the City....
“Give this to Mr. Jolyon Forsyte as soon as he arrives,” he said, and hopped into one of the new cabs heading into the City....
Jolyon received that card the same afternoon, and turned his face towards the Connoisseurs. What did Soames want now? Had he got wind of Paris? And stepping across St. James’s Street, he determined to make no secret of his visit. “But it won’t do,” he thought, “to let him know she’s there, unless he knows already.” In this complicated state of mind he was conducted to where Soames was drinking tea in a small bay-window.
Jolyon got that card the same afternoon and turned his face toward the Connoisseurs. What did Soames want now? Had he heard about Paris? As he crossed St. James’s Street, he decided not to hide his visit. “But I can’t let him know she’s there, unless he already knows,” he thought, feeling quite conflicted. In this complicated frame of mind, he was led to where Soames was having tea in a small bay window.
“No tea, thanks,” said Jolyon, “but I’ll go on smoking if I may.”
“No tea, thanks,” Jolyon said, “but I’ll keep smoking if that's okay.”
The curtains were not yet drawn, though the lamps outside were lighted; the two cousins sat waiting on each other.
The curtains weren't closed yet, but the street lamps were on; the two cousins sat waiting for each other.
“You’ve been in Paris, I hear,” said Soames at last.
“You’ve been to Paris, I hear,” Soames finally said.
“Yes; just back.”
"Yeah; just back."
“Young Val told me; he and your boy are going off, then?” Jolyon nodded.
“Young Val told me they're leaving, right?” Jolyon nodded.
“You didn’t happen to see Irene, I suppose. It appears she’s abroad somewhere.”
“You haven’t seen Irene, have you? It looks like she’s overseas somewhere.”
Jolyon wreathed himself in smoke before he answered: “Yes, I saw her.”
Jolyon surrounded himself with smoke before he replied, “Yeah, I saw her.”
“How was she?”
"How was she doing?"
“Very well.”
“Alright.”
There was another silence; then Soames roused himself in his chair.
There was another silence; then Soames pulled himself together in his chair.
“When I saw you last,” he said, “I was in two minds. We talked, and you expressed your opinion. I don’t wish to reopen that discussion. I only wanted to say this: My position with her is extremely difficult. I don’t want you to go using your influence against me. What happened is a very long time ago. I’m going to ask her to let bygones be bygones.”
“When I saw you last,” he said, “I was unsure about what to think. We talked, and you shared your opinion. I don’t want to revisit that conversation. I just wanted to mention this: My situation with her is really tough. I don’t want you to use your influence against me. What happened was a long time ago. I’m going to ask her to move on and let the past stay in the past.”
“You have asked her, you know,” murmured Jolyon.
“You’ve asked her, you know,” Jolyon said quietly.
“The idea was new to her then; it came as a shock. But the more she thinks of it, the more she must see that it’s the only way out for both of us.”
“The idea was new to her at that moment; it hit her hard. But the more she thinks about it, the more she realizes it's the only option for both of us.”
“That’s not my impression of her state of mind,” said Jolyon with particular calm. “And, forgive my saying, you misconceive the matter if you think reason comes into it at all.”
“That's not how I see her state of mind,” said Jolyon calmly. “And, if I may say so, you're misunderstanding the situation if you think reason has anything to do with it.”
He saw his cousin’s pale face grow paler—he had used, without knowing it, Irene’s own words.
He saw his cousin's pale face get even paler—he had used, without realizing it, Irene's own words.
“Thanks,” muttered Soames, “but I see things perhaps more plainly than you think. I only want to be sure that you won’t try to influence her against me.”
“Thanks,” Soames mumbled, “but I see things more clearly than you might think. I just want to make sure you won’t try to turn her against me.”
“I don’t know what makes you think I have any influence,” said Jolyon; “but if I have I’m bound to use it in the direction of what I think is her happiness. I am what they call a ‘feminist,’ I believe.”
“I don’t know why you think I have any influence,” said Jolyon; “but if I do, I’ll definitely use it for what I believe will make her happy. I guess you could call me a ‘feminist.’”
“Feminist!” repeated Soames, as if seeking to gain time. “Does that mean that you’re against me?”
“Feminist!” Soames repeated, almost as if he were trying to buy some time. “Does that mean you’re against me?”
“Bluntly,” said Jolyon, “I’m against any woman living with any man whom she definitely dislikes. It appears to me rotten.”
“Honestly,” said Jolyon, “I’m against any woman living with any man she clearly dislikes. That just seems wrong to me.”
“And I suppose each time you see her you put your opinions into her mind.”
“And I guess every time you see her, you share your opinions with her.”
“I am not likely to be seeing her.”
“I probably won't be seeing her.”
“Not going back to Paris?”
“Not heading back to Paris?”
“Not so far as I know,” said Jolyon, conscious of the intent watchfulness in Soames’ face.
“Not as far as I know,” said Jolyon, aware of the focused attention in Soames’ face.
“Well, that’s all I had to say. Anyone who comes between man and wife, you know, incurs heavy responsibility.”
“Well, that’s all I had to say. Anyone who gets in between a husband and wife, you know, takes on serious responsibility.”
Jolyon rose and made him a slight bow.
Jolyon stood up and gave him a small bow.
“Good-bye,” he said, and, without offering to shake hands, moved away, leaving Soames staring after him. “We Forsytes,” thought Jolyon, hailing a cab, “are very civilised. With simpler folk that might have come to a row. If it weren’t for my boy going to the war....” The war! A gust of his old doubt swept over him. A precious war! Domination of peoples or of women! Attempts to master and possess those who did not want you! The negation of gentle decency! Possession, vested rights; and anyone ‘agin’ ’em—outcast! “Thank Heaven!” he thought, “I always felt ‘agin’ ’em, anyway!” Yes! Even before his first disastrous marriage he could remember fuming over the bludgeoning of Ireland, or the matrimonial suits of women trying to be free of men they loathed. Parsons would have it that freedom of soul and body were quite different things! Pernicious doctrine! Body and soul could not thus be separated. Free will was the strength of any tie, and not its weakness. “I ought to have told Soames,” he thought, “that I think him comic. Ah! but he’s tragic, too!” Was there anything, indeed, more tragic in the world than a man enslaved by his own possessive instinct, who couldn’t see the sky for it, or even enter fully into what another person felt! “I must write and warn her,” he thought; “he’s going to have another try.” And all the way home to Robin Hill he rebelled at the strength of that duty to his son which prevented him from posting back to Paris....
“Goodbye,” he said, and without offering to shake hands, walked away, leaving Soames staring after him. “We Forsytes,” thought Jolyon, hailing a cab, “are very civilized. With simpler people, that might have turned into a fight. If it weren’t for my son going to the war….” The war! A wave of his old doubt hit him. A precious war! Domination of people or women! Trying to control and own those who didn’t want you! The denial of basic decency! Ownership, vested rights; and anyone against them—outcast! “Thank heaven!” he thought, “I always felt against them, anyway!” Yes! Even before his first disastrous marriage, he could remember getting angry over the oppression of Ireland or the divorce cases of women trying to break free from men they hated. Preachers would say that freedom of the soul and body were entirely different things! Noxious idea! Body and soul couldn’t be split like that. Free will was the strength of any bond, not its weakness. “I should have told Soames,” he thought, “that I find him funny. Ah! But he’s tragic, too!” Was there anything, really, more tragic in the world than a man trapped by his own possessive instinct, who couldn’t see beyond it or fully understand what another person felt? “I must write and warn her,” he thought; “he’s going to make another attempt.” And all the way home to Robin Hill, he struggled against the weight of that duty to his son that kept him from sending a message back to Paris…
But Soames sat long in his chair, the prey of a no less gnawing ache—a jealous ache, as if it had been revealed to him that this fellow held precedence of himself, and had spun fresh threads of resistance to his way out. “Does that mean that you’re against me?” he had got nothing out of that disingenuous question. Feminist! Phrasey fellow! “I mustn’t rush things,” he thought. “I have some breathing space; he’s not going back to Paris, unless he was lying. I’ll let the spring come!” Though how the spring could serve him, save by adding to his ache, he could not tell. And gazing down into the street, where figures were passing from pool to pool of the light from the high lamps, he thought: “Nothing seems any good—nothing seems worth while. I’m lonely—that’s the trouble.”
But Soames sat for a long time in his chair, consumed by a deep, gnawing pain—a jealous pain, as if he had learned that this guy was somehow better than him and had created new obstacles for his escape. “Does that mean you’re against me?” he got nothing from that insincere question. Feminist! What a pretentious guy! “I shouldn’t rush things,” he thought. “I have some time; he’s not heading back to Paris, unless he was lying. I’ll wait for spring!” Though he wasn’t sure how spring would help him, except to increase his pain. And as he looked down into the street, where people moved between pools of light from the tall lamps, he thought: “Nothing seems good—nothing seems meaningful. I’m lonely—that’s the issue.”
He closed his eyes; and at once he seemed to see Irene, in a dark street below a church—passing, turning her neck so that he caught the gleam of her eyes and her white forehead under a little dark hat, which had gold spangles on it and a veil hanging down behind. He opened his eyes—so vividly he had seen her! A woman was passing below, but not she! Oh no, there was nothing there!
He closed his eyes, and immediately he seemed to see Irene in a dark street below a church—walking by, turning her head so he caught the shine of her eyes and her pale forehead beneath a small dark hat with gold sparkles on it and a veil hanging down behind. He opened his eyes—he had seen her so clearly! A woman was walking below, but it wasn't her! Oh no, there was nothing there!
CHAPTER XIII
“HERE WE ARE AGAIN!”
Imogen’s frocks for her first season exercised the judgment of her mother and the purse of her grandfather all through the month of March. With Forsyte tenacity Winifred quested for perfection. It took her mind off the slowly approaching rite which would give her a freedom but doubtfully desired; took her mind, too, off her boy and his fast approaching departure for a war from which the news remained disquieting. Like bees busy on summer flowers, or bright gadflies hovering and darting over spiky autumn blossoms, she and her “little daughter,” tall nearly as herself and with a bust measurement not far inferior, hovered in the shops of Regent Street, the establishments of Hanover Square and of Bond Street, lost in consideration and the feel of fabrics. Dozens of young women of striking deportment and peculiar gait paraded before Winifred and Imogen, draped in “creations.” The models—“Very new, modom; quite the latest thing—” which those two reluctantly turned down, would have filled a museum; the models which they were obliged to have nearly emptied James’ bank. It was no good doing things by halves, Winifred felt, in view of the need for making this first and sole untarnished season a conspicuous success. Their patience in trying the patience of those impersonal creatures who swam about before them could alone have been displayed by such as were moved by faith. It was for Winifred a long prostration before her dear goddess Fashion, fervent as a Catholic might make before the Virgin; for Imogen an experience by no means too unpleasant—she often looked so nice, and flattery was implicit everywhere: in a word it was “amusing.”
Imogen's dresses for her debut season were managed by her mother’s judgment and funded by her grandfather throughout March. With determination, Winifred pursued perfection. It distracted her from the approaching event that would grant her a freedom she was unsure she wanted, and from thoughts of her son, who was soon to leave for a war, with news that remained troubling. Like bees buzzing around summer flowers or bright flies darting over sharp autumn blossoms, she and her "little daughter," who was nearly as tall as she was and had a bust measurement not far behind, wandered through the shops of Regent Street, the stores in Hanover Square, and Bond Street, lost in deep consideration and the feel of fabrics. Dozens of young women, exuding confidence and with unique styles, paraded before Winifred and Imogen, adorned in "creations." The models—“Very new, madam; quite the latest thing—” that they reluctantly rejected could have filled a museum; the designs they ended up choosing nearly depleted James’ bank account. Winifred believed it was pointless to do things halfway, especially since making this first and only pristine season a huge success was crucial. Their ability to test the patience of those indifferent individuals around them could only be matched by those with strong faith. For Winifred, it was a long reverence before her beloved goddess Fashion, as fervent as a Catholic’s devotion before the Virgin; for Imogen, it was an experience that was far from unpleasant—she often looked great, and there was implicit flattery everywhere: in short, it was “fun.”
On the afternoon of the 20th of March, having, as it were, gutted Skywards, they had sought refreshment over the way at Caramel and Baker’s, and, stored with chocolate frothed at the top with cream, turned homewards through Berkeley Square of an evening touched with spring. Opening the door—freshly painted a light olive-green; nothing neglected that year to give Imogen a good send-off—Winifred passed towards the silver basket to see if anyone had called, and suddenly her nostrils twitched. What was that scent?
On the afternoon of March 20th, having, in a way, explored Skywards, they went for a treat at Caramel and Baker’s. With their drinks topped with whipped cream and filled with chocolate, they headed home through Berkeley Square in the early spring evening. Opening the door — freshly painted a light olive-green; everything was taken care of that year to give Imogen a nice farewell — Winifred walked over to the silver basket to check if anyone had dropped by, and suddenly her nose twitched. What was that smell?
Imogen had taken up a novel sent from the library, and stood absorbed. Rather sharply, because of the queer feeling in her breast, Winifred said:
Imogen had picked up a novel from the library and was completely absorbed in it. Suddenly, because of the strange feeling in her chest, Winifred said:
“Take that up, dear, and have a rest before dinner.”
“Pick that up, honey, and take a break before dinner.”
Imogen, still reading, passed up the stairs. Winifred heard the door of her room slammed to, and drew a long savouring breath. Was it spring tickling her senses—whipping up nostalgia for her “clown,” against all wisdom and outraged virtue? A male scent! A faint reek of cigars and lavender-water not smelt since that early autumn night six months ago, when she had called him “the limit.” Whence came it, or was it ghost of scent—sheer emanation from memory? She looked round her. Nothing—not a thing, no tiniest disturbance of her hall, nor of the diningroom. A little day-dream of a scent—illusory, saddening, silly! In the silver basket were new cards, two with “Mr. and Mrs. Polegate Thom,” and one with “Mr. Polegate Thom” thereon; she sniffed them, but they smelled severe. “I must be tired,” she thought, “I’ll go and lie down.” Upstairs the drawing-room was darkened, waiting for some hand to give it evening light; and she passed on up to her bedroom. This, too, was half-curtained and dim, for it was six o’clock. Winifred threw off her coat—that scent again!—then stood, as if shot, transfixed against the bed-rail. Something dark had risen from the sofa in the far corner. A word of horror—in her family—escaped her: “God!”
Imogen, still reading, went up the stairs. Winifred heard the door of her room slam shut and took a long, deep breath. Was it spring teasing her senses—stirring up memories of her “clown,” despite all logic and moral outrage? A manly scent! A faint whiff of cigars and lavender water not sensed since that early autumn night six months ago when she had called him “the limit.” Where was it coming from, or was it just a ghost of a scent—merely a product of memory? She looked around. Nothing—no sign, not the slightest disturbance in her hallway or dining room. Just a fleeting daydream of a scent—illusory, melancholic, foolish! In the silver basket were new cards, two saying “Mr. and Mrs. Polegate Thom” and one with just “Mr. Polegate Thom" on it; she sniffed them, but they smelled too formal. “I must be tired,” she thought, “I’ll go lie down.” Upstairs, the drawing room was dim, waiting for someone to bring in the evening light; she continued on to her bedroom. This room was also half-curtained and dark, as it was six o’clock. Winifred took off her coat—that scent again!—then stood frozen, as if she’d been shot, against the bed rail. Something dark had risen from the sofa in the far corner. A word of horror from her family slipped out: “God!”
“It’s I—Monty,” said a voice.
“It’s me—Monty,” said a voice.
Clutching the bed-rail, Winifred reached up and turned the switch of the light hanging above her dressing-table. He appeared just on the rim of the light’s circumference, emblazoned from the absence of his watch-chain down to boots neat and sooty brown, but—yes!—split at the toecap. His chest and face were shadowy. Surely he was thin—or was it a trick of the light? He advanced, lighted now from toe-cap to the top of his dark head—surely a little grizzled! His complexion had darkened, sallowed; his black moustache had lost boldness, become sardonic; there were lines which she did not know about his face. There was no pin in his tie. His suit—ah!—she knew that—but how unpressed, unglossy! She stared again at the toe-cap of his boot. Something big and relentless had been “at him,” had turned and twisted, raked and scraped him. And she stayed, not speaking, motionless, staring at that crack across the toe.
Clutching the bed rail, Winifred reached up and turned on the light above her dressing table. He appeared just at the edge of the light’s glow, highlighted from his missing watch chain down to his neatly polished brown boots, though—yes!—they were split at the toe. His chest and face were shrouded in shadows. He seemed thin—or was it just the way the light hit him? He moved closer, now illuminated from the tips of his boots to the top of his dark head—was it just her imagination, or was there a bit of gray in his hair? His complexion had darkened, appeared unhealthy; his black mustache had lost its boldness, taken on a sarcastic look; there were lines on his face that she didn’t recognize. There was no pin in his tie. His suit—ah!—she recognized that, but it looked so wrinkled and dull! She looked again at the toe of his boot. Something big and unforgiving had been “on him,” had worn him down, scratched and scuffed him. And she stayed silent, frozen, staring at that crack across the toe.
“Well!” he said, “I got the order. I’m back.”
“Well!” he said, “I got the order. I’m back.”
Winifred’s bosom began to heave. The nostalgia for her husband which had rushed up with that scent was struggling with a deeper jealousy than any she had felt yet. There he was—a dark, and as if harried, shadow of his sleek and brazen self! What force had done this to him—squeezed him like an orange to its dry rind! That woman!
Winifred’s chest started to rise and fall. The longing for her husband that had come flooding back with that scent was battling with a deeper jealousy than she had ever experienced. There he was—a dark and seemingly worn-out version of his confident and flashy self! What power had done this to him—wrung him out like an orange until it was just a dry peel! That woman!
“I’m back,” he said again. “I’ve had a beastly time. By God! I came steerage. I’ve got nothing but what I stand up in, and that bag.”
“I’m back,” he said again. “I’ve had a terrible time. Seriously! I traveled in steerage. I’ve got nothing except the clothes on my back and that bag.”
“And who has the rest?” cried Winifred, suddenly alive. “How dared you come? You knew it was just for divorce that you got that order to come back. Don’t touch me!”
“And who has the rest?” Winifred exclaimed, suddenly energized. “How dare you show up? You knew you were only brought back for the divorce. Don’t touch me!”
They held each to the rail of the big bed where they had spent so many years of nights together. Many times, yes—many times she had wanted him back. But now that he had come she was filled with this cold and deadly resentment. He put his hand up to his moustache; but did not frizz and twist it in the old familiar way, he just pulled it downwards.
They each clung to the railing of the big bed where they had shared so many nights together. Many times—yes, many times she had wished he would return. But now that he was here, she felt a cold and deadly resentment. He raised his hand to his mustache, but instead of curling and twisting it like he used to, he just pulled it down.
“Gad!” he said: “If you knew the time I’ve had!”
“Wow!” he said. “If you only knew what I've been through!”
“I’m glad I don’t!”
“I'm glad I don't!”
“Are the kids all right?”
“Are the kids okay?”
Winifred nodded. “How did you get in?”
Winifred nodded. “How did you get in here?”
“With my key.”
"With my keycard."
“Then the maids don’t know. You can’t stay here, Monty.”
“Then the maids don’t know. You can’t stay here, Monty.”
He uttered a little sardonic laugh.
He let out a slight sarcastic laugh.
“Where then?”
"Where to?"
“Anywhere.”
"Anywhere."
“Well, look at me! That—that damned....”
“Well, look at me! That—that damned....”
“If you mention her,” cried Winifred, “I go straight out to Park Lane and I don’t come back.”
“If you mention her,” shouted Winifred, “I’m heading straight to Park Lane and I won’t come back.”
Suddenly he did a simple thing, but so uncharacteristic that it moved her. He shut his eyes. It was as if he had said: “All right! I’m dead to the world!”
Suddenly, he did something simple, but it was so out of character that it touched her. He closed his eyes. It was like he said: “Okay! I’m completely out of it!”
“You can have a room for the night,” she said; “your things are still here. Only Imogen is at home.”
“You can stay in a room for the night,” she said; “your stuff is still here. Only Imogen is home.”
He leaned back against the bed-rail. “Well, it’s in your hands,” and his own made a writhing movement. “I’ve been through it. You needn’t hit too hard—it isn’t worth while. I’ve been frightened; I’ve been frightened, Freddie.”
He leaned back against the bed rail. “Well, it's up to you,” and his hand made a twisting motion. “I've gone through it. You don't need to hit too hard—it’s not worth it. I’ve been scared; I’ve been scared, Freddie.”
That old pet name, disused for years and years, sent a shiver through Winifred.
That old pet name, unused for years, sent a shiver through Winifred.
“What am I to do with him?” she thought. “What in God’s name am I to do with him?”
“What am I supposed to do with him?” she thought. “What on earth am I supposed to do with him?”
“Got a cigarette?”
“Got a smoke?”
She gave him one from a little box she kept up there for when she couldn’t sleep at night, and lighted it. With that action the matter-of-fact side of her nature came to life again.
She handed him one from a small box she kept up there for when she couldn’t sleep at night and lit it. With that action, her practical side came back to life.
“Go and have a hot bath. I’ll put some clothes out for you in the dressing-room. We can talk later.”
“Go take a hot bath. I’ll lay out some clothes for you in the dressing room. We can chat later.”
He nodded, and fixed his eyes on her—they looked half-dead, or was it that the folds in the lids had become heavier?
He nodded and focused on her—her eyes looked half-dead, or was it that the folds of her eyelids had become heavier?
“He’s not the same,” she thought. He would never be quite the same again! But what would he be?
“He's not the same,” she thought. He would never be quite the same again! But what would he become?
“All right!” he said, and went towards the door. He even moved differently, like a man who has lost illusion and doubts whether it is worth while to move at all.
“All right!” he said, and walked toward the door. He even moved differently, like someone who has lost hope and questions whether it's even worth it to keep going.
When he was gone, and she heard the water in the bath running, she put out a complete set of garments on the bed in his dressing-room, then went downstairs and fetched up the biscuit box and whisky. Putting on her coat again, and listening a moment at the bathroom door, she went down and out. In the street she hesitated. Past seven o’clock! Would Soames be at his Club or at Park Lane? She turned towards the latter. Back!
When he left, and she heard the water running in the bath, she laid out a full set of clothes on the bed in his dressing room, then went downstairs to grab the biscuit tin and some whisky. After putting her coat back on and pausing to listen at the bathroom door, she stepped outside. In the street, she hesitated. It was past seven o’clock! Would Soames be at his club or at Park Lane? She headed toward the latter. Wait!
Soames had always feared it—she had sometimes hoped it.... Back! So like him—clown that he was—with this: “Here we are again!” to make fools of them all—of the Law, of Soames, of herself!
Soames had always been afraid of it—she had sometimes wished for it.... Back! So like him—fool that he was—with this: “Here we are again!” to make fools of them all—of the Law, of Soames, of herself!
Yet to have done with the Law, not to have that murky cloud hanging over her and the children! What a relief! Ah! but how to accept his return? That “woman” had ravaged him, taken from him passion such as he had never bestowed on herself, such as she had not thought him capable of. There was the sting! That selfish, blatant “clown” of hers, whom she herself had never really stirred, had been swept and ungarnished by another woman! Insulting! Too insulting! Not right, not decent to take him back! And yet she had asked for him; the Law perhaps would make her now! He was as much her husband as ever—she had put herself out of court! And all he wanted, no doubt, was money—to keep him in cigars and lavender-water! That scent! “After all, I’m not old,” she thought, “not old yet!” But that woman who had reduced him to those words: “I’ve been through it. I’ve been frightened—frightened, Freddie!” She neared her father’s house, driven this way and that, while all the time the Forsyte undertow was drawing her to deep conclusion that after all he was her property, to be held against a robbing world. And so she came to James’.
Yet to be done with the Law, to not have that dark cloud looming over her and the kids! What a relief! But how to deal with his return? That “woman” had completely changed him, taken away a passion he had never shared with her, a passion she didn't think he was capable of. There was the sting! That selfish, obvious “fool” of hers, whom she herself had never really affected, had been won over by another woman! Insulting! Way too insulting! It wasn't right, it wasn't decent to take him back! And yet she had hoped for him; maybe the Law would do her a favor now! He was still her husband—she had removed herself from the equation! And all he wanted, no doubt, was money—to keep him stocked up on cigars and lavender water! That scent! “After all, I’m not old,” she thought, “not old yet!” But that woman who had reduced him to those words: “I’ve been through it. I’ve been scared—scared, Freddie!” She approached her father’s house, pulled this way and that, while all the time the Forsyte pull was leading her to the deep realization that after all, he was her possession, to be protected from a greedy world. And so she arrived at James'.
“Mr. Soames? In his room? I’ll go up; don’t say I’m here.”
“Mr. Soames? In his room? I’ll head up; don’t let him know I’m here.”
Her brother was dressing. She found him before a mirror, tying a black bow with an air of despising its ends.
Her brother was getting dressed. She found him in front of a mirror, tying a black bow and seeming to look down on its ends.
“Hullo!” he said, contemplating her in the glass; “what’s wrong?”
“Hey!” he said, looking at her in the mirror; “what’s wrong?”
“Monty!” said Winifred stonily.
"Monty!" Winifred said coldly.
Soames spun round. “What!”
Soames turned around. “What!”
“Back!”
“Get back!”
“Hoist,” muttered Soames, “with our own petard. Why the deuce didn’t you let me try cruelty? I always knew it was too much risk this way.”
“Hoist,” murmured Soames, “with our own trap. Why the heck didn’t you let me try being cruel? I always knew it was too risky this way.”
“Oh! Don’t talk about that! What shall I do?”
“Oh! Don't bring that up! What should I do?”
Soames answered, with a deep, deep sound.
Soames replied with a deep, resonant voice.
“Well?” said Winifred impatiently.
"Well?" Winifred said impatiently.
“What has he to say for himself?”
“What does he have to say for himself?”
“Nothing. One of his boots is split across the toe.”
“Nothing. One of his boots has a tear across the toe.”
Soames stared at her.
Soames looked at her.
“Ah!” he said, “of course! On his beam ends. So—it begins again! This’ll about finish father.”
“Ah!” he said, “of course! He's in deep trouble. So—it starts again! This will probably be the end for dad.”
“Can’t we keep it from him?”
“Can’t we hide it from him?”
“Impossible. He has an uncanny flair for anything that’s worrying.”
“Impossible. He has an extraordinary talent for anything that’s concerning.”
And he brooded, with fingers hooked into his blue silk braces. “There ought to be some way in law,” he muttered, “to make him safe.”
And he brooded, with his fingers hooked into his blue silk suspenders. “There should be a way in the law,” he muttered, “to keep him safe.”
“No,” cried Winifred, “I won’t be made a fool of again; I’d sooner put up with him.”
“No,” shouted Winifred, “I won’t be made a fool again; I’d rather deal with him.”
The two stared at each other. Their hearts were full of feeling, but they could give it no expression—Forsytes that they were.
The two looked at each other. Their hearts were filled with emotion, but they couldn't express it—being Forsytes and all.
“Where did you leave him?”
“Where'd you leave him?”
“In the bath,” and Winifred gave a little bitter laugh. “The only thing he’s brought back is lavender-water.”
“In the bath,” Winifred said with a slight bitter laugh. “The only thing he’s brought back is lavender water.”
“Steady!” said Soames, “you’re thoroughly upset. I’ll go back with you.”
“Calm down!” said Soames, “you’re really shaken up. I’ll go back with you.”
“What’s the use?”
"What's the point?"
“We ought to make terms with him.”
“We should come to an agreement with him.”
“Terms! It’ll always be the same. When he recovers—cards and betting, drink and...!” She was silent, remembering the look on her husband’s face. The burnt child—the burnt child. Perhaps...!
“Terms! It’s always going to be the same. When he gets better—cards and betting, drinking and...!” She fell quiet, recalling the expression on her husband’s face. The scarred child—the scarred child. Maybe...!
“Recovers?” replied Soames: “Is he ill?”
“Recovering?” replied Soames. “Is he sick?”
“No; burnt out; that’s all.”
“Nope; I’m burnt out; that’s it.”
Soames took his waistcoat from a chair and put it on, he took his coat and got into it, he scented his handkerchief with eau-de-Cologne, threaded his watch-chain, and said: “We haven’t any luck.”
Soames grabbed his waistcoat from a chair and put it on, then took his coat and slipped it on. He spritzed his handkerchief with eau-de-Cologne, adjusted his watch-chain, and said, “We don’t have any luck.”
And in the midst of her own trouble Winifred was sorry for him, as if in that little saying he had revealed deep trouble of his own.
And in the middle of her own struggles, Winifred felt pity for him, as if in that brief remark he had shown his own deep pain.
“I’d like to see mother,” she said.
“I want to see mom,” she said.
“She’ll be with father in their room. Come down quietly to the study. I’ll get her.”
“She'll be in their room with dad. Come down quietly to the study. I'll get her.”
Winifred stole down to the little dark study, chiefly remarkable for a Canaletto too doubtful to be placed elsewhere, and a fine collection of Law Reports unopened for many years. Here she stood, with her back to maroon-coloured curtains close-drawn, staring at the empty grate, till her mother came in followed by Soames.
Winifred quietly crept into the small, dark study, notable mainly for a Canaletto that was too questionable to be displayed anywhere else, and a nice collection of Law Reports that hadn’t been opened in years. She stood there, with her back to the deep red curtains that were tightly closed, staring at the empty fireplace until her mother entered, followed by Soames.
“Oh! my poor dear!” said Emily: “How miserable you look in here! This is too bad of him, really!”
“Oh! my poor dear!” said Emily. “You look so miserable in here! This is really too much of him!”
As a family they had so guarded themselves from the expression of all unfashionable emotion that it was impossible to go up and give her daughter a good hug. But there was comfort in her cushioned voice, and her still dimpled shoulders under some rare black lace. Summoning pride and the desire not to distress her mother, Winifred said in her most off-hand voice:
As a family, they had kept themselves so shielded from showing any unfashionable emotions that it felt impossible to just go up and give her daughter a proper hug. But there was comfort in her soft voice and her still dimpled shoulders under some rare black lace. Gathering her pride and the wish not to upset her mother, Winifred said in her most casual tone:
“It’s all right, Mother; no good fussing.”
“It’s okay, Mom; no need to make a big deal out of it.”
“I don’t see,” said Emily, looking at Soames, “why Winifred shouldn’t tell him that she’ll prosecute him if he doesn’t keep off the premises. He took her pearls; and if he’s not brought them back, that’s quite enough.”
“I don’t understand,” said Emily, looking at Soames, “why Winifred shouldn’t just tell him that she’ll take legal action if he doesn’t stay off the property. He took her pearls; and if he hasn’t returned them, that’s more than enough.”
Winifred smiled. They would all plunge about with suggestions of this and that, but she knew already what she would be doing, and that was—nothing. The feeling that, after all, she had won a sort of victory, retained her property, was every moment gaining ground in her. No! if she wanted to punish him, she could do it at home without the world knowing.
Winifred smiled. They would all jump in with suggestions of this and that, but she already knew what she was going to do, and that was—nothing. The sense that, after all, she had won some kind of victory, kept her property, was growing stronger in her. No! if she wanted to punish him, she could do it at home without anyone else knowing.
“Well,” said Emily, “come into the dining-room comfortably—you must stay and have dinner with us. Leave it to me to tell your father.” And, as Winifred moved towards the door, she turned out the light. Not till then did they see the disaster in the corridor.
“Well,” Emily said, “come into the dining room and make yourself comfortable—you have to stay and have dinner with us. I'll handle telling your dad.” And as Winifred walked toward the door, she switched off the light. It wasn’t until then that they noticed the mess in the hallway.
There, attracted by light from a room never lighted, James was standing with his duncoloured camel-hair shawl folded about him, so that his arms were not free and his silvered head looked cut off from his fashionably trousered legs as if by an expanse of desert. He stood, inimitably stork-like, with an expression as if he saw before him a frog too large to swallow.
There, drawn in by the light from a room that was never on, James was standing with his beige camel-hair shawl wrapped around him, so his arms were restricted and his graying head seemed separated from his stylishly dressed legs, almost like it was across a vast desert. He stood there, uniquely tall and lanky, with an expression as if he were looking at a frog that was too big to eat.
“What’s all this?” he said. “Tell your father? You never tell me anything.”
“What’s going on here?” he said. “Tell your dad? You never tell me anything.”
The moment found Emily without reply. It was Winifred who went up to him, and, laying one hand on each of his swathed, helpless arms, said:
The moment caught Emily off guard. It was Winifred who approached him, and, placing one hand on each of his wrapped, powerless arms, said:
“Monty’s not gone bankrupt, Father. He’s only come back.”
“Monty hasn’t gone broke, Dad. He’s just returned.”
They all three expected something serious to happen, and were glad she had kept that grip of his arms, but they did not know the depth of root in that shadowy old Forsyte. Something wry occurred about his shaven mouth and chin, something scratchy between those long silvery whiskers. Then he said with a sort of dignity: “He’ll be the death of me. I knew how it would be.”
They all expected something serious to happen and were relieved she had held onto his arms, but they had no idea how deeply rooted the issues were in that shadowy old Forsyte. There was something twisted about his clean-shaven mouth and chin, something harsh between those long silver whiskers. Then he said with a kind of dignity, “He’ll be the death of me. I knew it would come to this.”
“You mustn’t worry, Father,” said Winifred calmly. “I mean to make him behave.”
“You don’t need to worry, Dad,” Winifred said calmly. “I’m going to make him behave.”
“Ah!” said James. “Here, take this thing off, I’m hot.” They unwound the shawl. He turned, and walked firmly to the dining-room.
“Ah!” said James. “Here, take this off; I’m hot.” They took off the shawl. He turned and walked confidently to the dining room.
“I don’t want any soup,” he said to Warmson, and sat down in his chair. They all sat down too, Winifred still in her hat, while Warmson laid the fourth place. When he left the room, James said: “What’s he brought back?”
“I don’t want any soup,” he told Warmson and sat down in his chair. They all sat down too, with Winifred still in her hat, while Warmson set the fourth place. When he left the room, James asked, “What did he bring back?”
“Nothing, Father.”
"Nothing, Dad."
James concentrated his eyes on his own image in a tablespoon. “Divorce!” he muttered; “rubbish! What was I about? I ought to have paid him an allowance to stay out of England. Soames you go and propose it to him.”
James focused his gaze on his reflection in a tablespoon. “Divorce!” he muttered; “nonsense! What was I thinking? I should have paid him to stay away from England. Soames, you go and suggest that to him.”
It seemed so right and simple a suggestion that even Winifred was surprised when she said: “No, I’ll keep him now he’s back; he must just behave—that’s all.”
It seemed like such a reasonable and straightforward suggestion that even Winifred was taken aback when she replied, “No, I’ll keep him now that he’s back; he just needs to behave—that’s all.”
They all looked at her. It had always been known that Winifred had pluck.
They all stared at her. It had always been clear that Winifred had courage.
“Out there!” said James elliptically, “who knows what cut-throats! You look for his revolver! Don’t go to bed without. You ought to have Warmson to sleep in the house. I’ll see him myself tomorrow.”
“Out there!” said James cryptically, “who knows what dangers! You should search for his revolver! Don’t go to bed without it. You should have Warmson stay over. I’ll talk to him myself tomorrow.”
They were touched by this declaration, and Emily said comfortably: “That’s right, James, we won’t have any nonsense.”
They were moved by this statement, and Emily said reassuringly, “That’s right, James, we won’t tolerate any nonsense.”
“Ah!” muttered James darkly, “I can’t tell.”
“Ah!” James said darkly, “I can’t say.”
The advent of Warmson with fish diverted conversation.
The arrival of Warmson with the fish changed the subject of the conversation.
When, directly after dinner, Winifred went over to kiss her father good-night, he looked up with eyes so full of question and distress that she put all the comfort she could into her voice.
When Winifred went over to kiss her father good-night right after dinner, he looked up with eyes full of questions and worry, so she tried to put as much comfort as she could into her voice.
“It’s all right, Daddy, dear; don’t worry. I shan’t need anyone—he’s quite bland. I shall only be upset if you worry. Good-night, bless you!”
“It’s okay, Daddy; don’t worry. I won’t need anyone—he’s pretty dull. I’ll only be upset if you stress out. Goodnight, love you!”
James repeated the words, “Bless you!” as if he did not quite know what they meant, and his eyes followed her to the door.
James said, “Bless you!” again, as if he didn’t really understand what it meant, and his eyes tracked her to the door.
She reached home before nine, and went straight upstairs.
She got home before nine and went straight upstairs.
Dartie was lying on the bed in his dressing-room, fully redressed in a blue serge suit and pumps; his arms were crossed behind his head, and an extinct cigarette drooped from his mouth.
Dartie was lying on the bed in his dressing room, fully dressed in a blue suit and fancy shoes; his arms were folded behind his head, and a dead cigarette hung from his mouth.
Winifred remembered ridiculously the flowers in her window-boxes after a blazing summer day; the way they lay, or rather stood—parched, yet rested by the sun’s retreat. It was as if a little dew had come already on her burnt-up husband.
Winifred absurdly recalled the flowers in her window boxes after a scorching summer day; how they lay, or rather stood—withered, yet rejuvenated by the sun going down. It was as if a little dew had already formed on her scorched husband.
He said apathetically: “I suppose you’ve been to Park Lane. How’s the old man?”
He said casually, “I guess you’ve been to Park Lane. How’s the old guy?”
Winifred could not help the bitter answer: “Not dead.”
Winifred couldn't hold back her harsh reply: "Not dead."
He winced, actually he winced.
He flinched, actually he flinched.
“Understand, Monty,” she said, “I will not have him worried. If you aren’t going to behave yourself, you may go back, you may go anywhere. Have you had dinner?”
“Listen, Monty,” she said, “I will not have him worried. If you can’t behave, you can go back, you can go anywhere. Have you eaten dinner?”
No.
No.
“Would you like some?”
"Do you want some?"
He shrugged his shoulders.
He shrugged.
“Imogen offered me some. I didn’t want any.”
“Imogen offered me some, but I didn’t want any.”
Imogen! In the plenitude of emotion Winifred had forgotten her.
Imogen! In the heat of the moment, Winifred had forgotten about her.
“So you’ve seen her? What did she say?”
“So you’ve seen her? What did she say?”
“She gave me a kiss.”
“She gave me a kiss.”
With mortification Winifred saw his dark sardonic face relaxed. “Yes!” she thought, “he cares for her, not for me a bit.”
With embarrassment, Winifred noticed his dark, sardonic face soften. “Yes!” she thought, “he cares for her, not for me at all.”
Dartie’s eyes were moving from side to side.
Dartie’s eyes were darting back and forth.
“Does she know about me?” he said.
“Does she know about me?” he asked.
It flashed through Winifred that here was the weapon she needed. He minded their knowing!
It occurred to Winifred that this was the weapon she needed. He cared that they knew!
“No. Val knows. The others don’t; they only know you went away.”
“No. Val knows. The others don’t; they just know you left.”
She heard him sigh with relief.
She heard him let out a sigh of relief.
“But they shall know,” she said firmly, “if you give me cause.”
“But they will know,” she said firmly, “if you give me a reason.”
“All right!” he muttered, “hit me! I’m down!”
“All right!” he mumbled, “bring it on! I’m ready!”
Winifred went up to the bed. “Look here, Monty! I don’t want to hit you. I don’t want to hurt you. I shan’t allude to anything. I’m not going to worry. What’s the use?” She was silent a moment. “I can’t stand any more, though, and I won’t! You’d better know. You’ve made me suffer. But I used to be fond of you. For the sake of that....” She met the heavy-lidded gaze of his brown eyes with the downward stare of her green-grey eyes; touched his hand suddenly, turned her back, and went into her room.
Winifred walked up to the bed. “Listen, Monty! I don’t want to hit you. I don’t want to hurt you. I won’t mention anything. I’m not going to stress about it. What’s the point?” She paused for a moment. “I can't take it anymore, though, and I won't! You need to know. You’ve made me suffer. But I used to care about you. For the sake of that....” She met his heavy-lidded brown gaze with her downward-looking green-grey eyes; touched his hand suddenly, turned her back, and went into her room.
She sat there a long time before her glass, fingering her rings, thinking of this subdued dark man, almost a stranger to her, on the bed in the other room; resolutely not “worrying,” but gnawed by jealousy of what he had been through, and now and again just visited by pity.
She sat there for a long time in front of her glass, playing with her rings, thinking about this quiet, dark man, who felt almost like a stranger to her, in the other room; firmly not “worrying,” but eaten up by jealousy over what he had gone through, and occasionally overtaken by pity.
CHAPTER XIV
OUTLANDISH NIGHT
Soames doggedly let the spring come—no easy task for one conscious that time was flying, his birds in the bush no nearer the hand, no issue from the web anywhere visible. Mr. Polteed reported nothing, except that his watch went on—costing a lot of money. Val and his cousin were gone to the war, whence came news more favourable; Dartie was behaving himself so far; James had retained his health; business prospered almost terribly—there was nothing to worry Soames except that he was “held up,” could make no step in any direction.
Soames stubbornly let spring arrive—not an easy thing for someone aware that time was slipping away, with his goals still out of reach and no results visible anywhere. Mr. Polteed didn’t report much, just that his watch kept ticking—at a great expense. Val and his cousin had gone off to war, and there was better news coming from there; Dartie was behaving himself for now; James was in good health; business was thriving almost too much—there was nothing troubling Soames except that he felt “stuck” and couldn’t move forward in any direction.
He did not exactly avoid Soho, for he could not afford to let them think that he had “piped off,” as James would have put it—he might want to “pipe on” again at any minute. But he had to be so restrained and cautious that he would often pass the door of the Restaurant Bretagne without going in, and wander out of the purlieus of that region which always gave him the feeling of having been possessively irregular.
He didn’t completely avoid Soho, since he couldn’t let them think that he had “given up,” as James would say—he might want to “get back in the game” at any moment. But he had to be so careful and restrained that he would often walk past the door of the Restaurant Bretagne without going in, and drift out of that area, which always made him feel like he had been somewhat out of place.
He wandered thus one May night into Regent Street and the most amazing crowd he had ever seen; a shrieking, whistling, dancing, jostling, grotesque and formidably jovial crowd, with false noses and mouth-organs, penny whistles and long feathers, every appanage of idiocy, as it seemed to him. Mafeking! Of course, it had been relieved! Good! But was that an excuse? Who were these people, what were they, where had they come from into the West End? His face was tickled, his ears whistled into. Girls cried: “Keep your hair on, stucco!” A youth so knocked off his top-hat that he recovered it with difficulty. Crackers were exploding beneath his nose, between his feet. He was bewildered, exasperated, offended. This stream of people came from every quarter, as if impulse had unlocked flood-gates, let flow waters of whose existence he had heard, perhaps, but believed in never. This, then, was the populace, the innumerable living negation of gentility and Forsyteism. This was—egad!—Democracy! It stank, yelled, was hideous! In the East End, or even Soho, perhaps—but here in Regent Street, in Piccadilly! What were the police about! In 1900, Soames, with his Forsyte thousands, had never seen the cauldron with the lid off; and now looking into it, could hardly believe his scorching eyes. The whole thing was unspeakable! These people had no restraint, they seemed to think him funny; such swarms of them, rude, coarse, laughing—and what laughter!
He wandered one May night into Regent Street and encountered the most incredible crowd he had ever seen; a noisy, whistling, dancing, pushing, bizarre yet wildly joyful crowd, with fake noses and harmonicas, penny whistles and long feathers, every accessory of silliness, as it seemed to him. Mafeking! Of course, it had been relieved! Great! But was that a reason? Who were these people, what were they, where had they come from to the West End? His face was tickled, his ears were blown in. Girls shouted: “Calm down, stucco!” A guy knocked off his top hat and struggled to get it back. Firecrackers were going off right under his nose, between his feet. He was confused, annoyed, offended. This wave of people came from every direction, as if a force had opened the floodgates, unleashing waters he had probably heard of but never truly believed in. This was, then, the populace, the countless living rejection of gentility and Forsyteism. This was—wow!—Democracy! It stunk, it yelled, it was ugly! In the East End, or maybe even Soho, sure—but here in Regent Street, in Piccadilly! What were the police doing! In 1900, Soames, with his Forsyte thousands, had never seen the pot boiling over; and now looking into it, could hardly believe his flaming eyes. The whole thing was unimaginable! These people had no decency, they seemed to find him hilarious; such a swarm of them, rude, rough, laughing—and what laughter!
Nothing sacred to them! He shouldn’t be surprised if they began to break windows. In Pall Mall, past those august dwellings, to enter which people paid sixty pounds, this shrieking, whistling, dancing dervish of a crowd was swarming. From the Club windows his own kind were looking out on them with regulated amusement. They didn’t realise! Why, this was serious—might come to anything! The crowd was cheerful, but some day they would come in different mood! He remembered there had been a mob in the late eighties, when he was at Brighton; they had smashed things and made speeches. But more than dread, he felt a deep surprise. They were hysterical—it wasn’t English! And all about the relief of a little town as big as—Watford, six thousand miles away. Restraint, reserve! Those qualities to him more dear almost than life, those indispensable attributes of property and culture, where were they? It wasn’t English! No, it wasn’t English! So Soames brooded, threading his way on. It was as if he had suddenly caught sight of someone cutting the covenant “for quiet possession” out of his legal documents; or of a monster lurking and stalking out in the future, casting its shadow before. Their want of stolidity, their want of reverence! It was like discovering that nine-tenths of the people of England were foreigners. And if that were so—then, anything might happen!
Nothing's sacred to them! He shouldn’t be surprised if they started breaking windows. In Pall Mall, past those grand homes that people paid sixty pounds to enter, this loud, whistling, dancing crowd was everywhere. From the Club windows, his own people were looking out at them with controlled amusement. They didn’t realize! This was serious—it could escalate! The crowd seemed happy, but one day they might show up in a different mood! He remembered there had been a riot in the late eighties when he was in Brighton; they smashed things and gave speeches. But more than fear, he felt deep surprise. They were hysterical—it wasn’t English! And all about the relief of a small town as big as—Watford, six thousand miles away. Restraint, reserve! Those qualities, which he valued almost more than life itself, those essential attributes of property and culture, where were they? It wasn’t English! No, it wasn’t English! So Soames pondered, making his way through. It felt like he had suddenly seen someone tearing the "quiet possession" clause out of his legal documents; or a monster lurking in the future, casting its shadow ahead. Their lack of stability, their lack of respect! It was like realizing that nine-tenths of the people in England were foreigners. And if that were true—then anything could happen!
At Hyde Park Corner he ran into George Forsyte, very sunburnt from racing, holding a false nose in his hand.
At Hyde Park Corner, he bumped into George Forsyte, who was very sunburned from racing and holding a fake nose in his hand.
“Hallo, Soames!” he said, “have a nose!”
“Hey, Soames!” he said, “have a sniff!”
Soames responded with a pale smile.
Soames replied with a faint smile.
“Got this from one of these sportsmen,” went on George, who had evidently been dining; “had to lay him out—for trying to bash my hat. I say, one of these days we shall have to fight these chaps, they’re getting so damned cheeky—all radicals and socialists. They want our goods. You tell Uncle James that, it’ll make him sleep.”
“Got this from one of those athletes,” George continued, clearly having just eaten; “had to knock him out for trying to hit my hat. I tell you, one of these days we’ll have to confront these guys, they’re becoming way too bold—all radicals and socialists. They want what we have. Tell Uncle James that, it’ll make him anxious.”
“In vino veritas,” thought Soames, but he only nodded, and passed on up Hamilton Place. There was but a trickle of roysterers in Park Lane, not very noisy. And looking up at the houses he thought: “After all, we’re the backbone of the country. They won’t upset us easily. Possession’s nine points of the law.”
In wine, there’s truth, thought Soames, but he just nodded and continued up Hamilton Place. There were only a few partygoers in Park Lane, and they weren’t very loud. Looking up at the houses, he thought: “After all, we’re the backbone of the country. They won’t easily shake us. Ownership is nine-tenths of the law.”
But, as he closed the door of his father’s house behind him, all that queer outlandish nightmare in the streets passed out of his mind almost as completely as if, having dreamed it, he had awakened in the warm clean morning comfort of his spring-mattressed bed.
But as he shut the door of his dad's house behind him, all that strange, bizarre nightmare in the streets faded from his mind almost completely, as if he had dreamed it and then woke up in the cozy warmth of his freshly made bed.
Walking into the centre of the great empty drawing-room, he stood still.
Walking into the middle of the large empty living room, he stopped.
A wife! Somebody to talk things over with. One had a right! Damn it! One had a right!
A wife! Someone to share thoughts with. You had the right! Damn it! You had the right!
CHAPTER I
SOAMES IN PARIS
Soames had travelled little. Aged nineteen he had made the “petty tour” with his father, mother, and Winifred—Brussels, the Rhine, Switzerland, and home by way of Paris. Aged twenty-seven, just when he began to take interest in pictures, he had spent five hot weeks in Italy, looking into the Renaissance—not so much in it as he had been led to expect—and a fortnight in Paris on his way back, looking into himself, as became a Forsyte surrounded by people so strongly self-centred and “foreign” as the French. His knowledge of their language being derived from his public school, he did not understand them when they spoke. Silence he had found better for all parties; one did not make a fool of oneself. He had disliked the look of the men’s clothes, the closed-in cabs, the theatres which looked like bee-hives, the Galleries which smelled of beeswax. He was too cautious and too shy to explore that side of Paris supposed by Forsytes to constitute its attraction under the rose; and as for a collector’s bargain—not one to be had! As Nicholas might have put it—they were a grasping lot. He had come back uneasy, saying Paris was overrated.
Soames hadn’t traveled much. At nineteen, he went on a "petty tour" with his dad, mom, and Winifred—Brussels, the Rhine, Switzerland, and home through Paris. At twenty-seven, just when he started to get into art, he spent five sweltering weeks in Italy, looking into the Renaissance—not as much as he was expecting—and then two weeks in Paris on his way back, introspecting, as was expected of a Forsyte surrounded by people who seemed so self-centered and "foreign" as the French. His understanding of their language came from his public school education, so he didn’t grasp what they said when they talked. He found that staying quiet worked better for everyone; it kept him from making a fool of himself. He disliked the look of the men’s clothing, the cramped cabs, the theaters that resembled bee-hives, and the galleries that smelled of beeswax. He was too cautious and too shy to explore that supposed alluring side of Paris that Forsytes imagined; and as for a collector's deal—not a single one to be found! As Nicholas might have put it—they were quite greedy. He returned feeling uneasy, claiming Paris was overrated.
When, therefore, in June of 1900 he went to Paris, it was but his third attempt on the centre of civilisation. This time, however, the mountain was going to Mahomet; for he felt by now more deeply civilised than Paris, and perhaps he really was. Moreover, he had a definite objective. This was no mere genuflexion to a shrine of taste and immorality, but the prosecution of his own legitimate affairs. He went, indeed, because things were getting past a joke. The watch went on and on, and—nothing—nothing! Jolyon had never returned to Paris, and no one else was “suspect!” Busy with new and very confidential matters, Soames was realising more than ever how essential reputation is to a solicitor. But at night and in his leisure moments he was ravaged by the thought that time was always flying and money flowing in, and his own future as much “in irons” as ever. Since Mafeking night he had become aware that a “young fool of a doctor” was hanging round Annette. Twice he had come across him—a cheerful young fool, not more than thirty.
When he went to Paris in June 1900, it was only his third attempt at reaching the heart of civilization. This time, however, the situation was different; he felt more civilized than Paris, and maybe he actually was. Plus, he had a clear purpose. This wasn't just paying his respects to a hub of taste and immorality, but rather pursuing his own legitimate business. He went because things were getting serious. Time passed, and—nothing—nothing! Jolyon hadn’t returned to Paris, and no one else seemed “suspicious!” Preoccupied with new and very confidential matters, Soames was realizing even more how crucial reputation is for a solicitor. But at night and in his free time, he was tormented by the thought that time was always slipping away and money was coming in, while his own future remained as uncertain as ever. Since the night of Mafeking, he had noticed that a “young fool of a doctor” was hanging around Annette. He had come across him twice—a cheerful young guy, no older than thirty.
Nothing annoyed Soames so much as cheerfulness—an indecent, extravagant sort of quality, which had no relation to facts. The mixture of his desires and hopes was, in a word, becoming torture; and lately the thought had come to him that perhaps Irene knew she was being shadowed: It was this which finally decided him to go and see for himself; to go and once more try to break down her repugnance, her refusal to make her own and his path comparatively smooth once more. If he failed again—well, he would see what she did with herself, anyway!
Nothing annoyed Soames more than cheerfulness—an inappropriate, over-the-top quality that had nothing to do with reality. The mix of his desires and hopes was, in short, becoming torturous; and recently, he’d begun to think that maybe Irene knew she was being followed. This thought finally pushed him to go and see for himself; to go and once again try to break through her aversion, her unwillingness to make their paths a bit easier. If he failed again—well, at least he’d see what she did with herself, anyway!
He went to an hotel in the Rue Caumartin, highly recommended to Forsytes, where practically nobody spoke French. He had formed no plan. He did not want to startle her; yet must contrive that she had no chance to evade him by flight. And next morning he set out in bright weather.
He went to a hotel on Rue Caumartin, which was highly recommended to the Forsytes, where almost no one spoke French. He had no specific plan. He didn’t want to surprise her; still, he needed to make sure she couldn't escape him. The next morning, he set out in beautiful weather.
Paris had an air of gaiety, a sparkle over its star-shape which almost annoyed Soames. He stepped gravely, his nose lifted a little sideways in real curiosity. He desired now to understand things French. Was not Annette French? There was much to be got out of his visit, if he could only get it. In this laudable mood and the Place de la Concorde he was nearly run down three times. He came on the “Cours la Reine,” where Irene’s hotel was situated, almost too suddenly, for he had not yet fixed on his procedure. Crossing over to the river side, he noted the building, white and cheerful-looking, with green sunblinds, seen through a screen of plane-tree leaves. And, conscious that it would be far better to meet her casually in some open place than to risk a call, he sat down on a bench whence he could watch the entrance. It was not quite eleven o’clock, and improbable that she had yet gone out. Some pigeons were strutting and preening their feathers in the pools of sunlight between the shadows of the plane-trees. A workman in a blue blouse passed, and threw them crumbs from the paper which contained his dinner. A “bonne” coiffed with ribbon shepherded two little girls with pig-tails and frilled drawers. A cab meandered by, whose cocher wore a blue coat and a black-glazed hat. To Soames a kind of affectation seemed to cling about it all, a sort of picturesqueness which was out of date. A theatrical people, the French! He lit one of his rare cigarettes, with a sense of injury that Fate should be casting his life into outlandish waters. He shouldn’t wonder if Irene quite enjoyed this foreign life; she had never been properly English—even to look at! And he began considering which of those windows could be hers under the green sunblinds. How could he word what he had come to say so that it might pierce the defence of her proud obstinacy? He threw the fag-end of his cigarette at a pigeon, with the thought: “I can’t stay here for ever twiddling my thumbs. Better give it up and call on her in the late afternoon.” But he still sat on, heard twelve strike, and then half-past. “I’ll wait till one,” he thought, “while I’m about it.” But just then he started up, and shrinkingly sat down again. A woman had come out in a cream-coloured frock, and was moving away under a fawn-coloured parasol. Irene herself! He waited till she was too far away to recognise him, then set out after her. She was strolling as though she had no particular objective; moving, if he remembered rightly, toward the Bois de Boulogne. For half an hour at least he kept his distance on the far side of the way till she had passed into the Bois itself. Was she going to meet someone after all? Some confounded Frenchman—one of those “Bel Ami” chaps, perhaps, who had nothing to do but hang about women—for he had read that book with difficulty and a sort of disgusted fascination. He followed doggedly along a shady alley, losing sight of her now and then when the path curved. And it came back to him how, long ago, one night in Hyde Park he had slid and sneaked from tree to tree, from seat to seat, hunting blindly, ridiculously, in burning jealousy for her and young Bosinney. The path bent sharply, and, hurrying, he came on her sitting in front of a small fountain—a little green-bronze Niobe veiled in hair to her slender hips, gazing at the pool she had wept: He came on her so suddenly that he was past before he could turn and take off his hat. She did not start up. She had always had great self-command—it was one of the things he most admired in her, one of his greatest grievances against her, because he had never been able to tell what she was thinking. Had she realised that he was following? Her self-possession made him angry; and, disdaining to explain his presence, he pointed to the mournful little Niobe, and said:
Paris had a cheerful vibe, a sparkle over its star shape that almost annoyed Soames. He walked seriously, his nose tilted slightly in real curiosity. He wanted to understand French things. Wasn’t Annette French? He could get a lot out of his visit if he could just figure it out. In this motivated mood, he nearly got run over three times at the Place de la Concorde. He suddenly found himself at the “Cours la Reine,” where Irene’s hotel was located, because he hadn’t yet decided what to do. Crossing over to the riverside, he noticed the building—white and cheerful-looking with green sunshades, peeking through a screen of plane tree leaves. Realizing that it was probably better to meet her casually in a public place rather than risk a direct call, he sat down on a bench where he could watch the entrance. It wasn’t quite eleven yet, and it seemed unlikely that she had gone out. Some pigeons were strutting and preening in the patches of sunlight between the shadows of the plane trees. A worker in a blue shirt passed by, tossing crumbs to the birds from the paper that held his lunch. A “bonne” with a ribbon watched over two little girls with pigtails and frilly shorts. A cab rolled by, with a driver in a blue coat and a shiny black hat. To Soames, there seemed to be a kind of pretentiousness about it all, a sort of outdated charm. The French were such a theatrical people! He lit one of his rare cigarettes, feeling a bit wronged that fate had thrown his life into such strange territory. He wouldn’t be surprised if Irene actually enjoyed this foreign lifestyle; she had never really been properly English—even in appearance! He started to think about which of those windows could be hers under the green sunshades. How could he express what he needed to say in a way that would break through her proud stubbornness? He tossed the butt of his cigarette at a pigeon, thinking, “I can’t just sit here forever doing nothing. Maybe I should just quit and visit her later in the afternoon.” But he remained sitting, listening to the clock strike twelve, then half-past. “I might as well wait until one,” he thought. Just then, he jumped up and shyly sat back down. A woman had come out in a cream-colored dress, moving away under a light-colored parasol. It was Irene! He waited until she was far enough away that she wouldn’t recognize him, then started after her. She walked as if she had no specific destination, heading, he thought, toward the Bois de Boulogne. He kept his distance for at least half an hour on the far side of the street until she entered the park. Was she going to meet someone after all? Some annoying Frenchman—maybe one of those “Bel Ami” types who just hung around women—because he had read that book with a mix of difficulty and disgusted fascination. He followed her persistently along a shady path, losing sight of her now and then as the path curved. He remembered how, long ago, one night in Hyde Park, he had sneaked from tree to tree, from bench to bench, blindly chasing after her and young Bosinney in a fit of jealousy. The path turned sharply, and rushing forward, he found her sitting by a small fountain—a little green-bronze Niobe veiled in hair to her slender hips, staring at the pool where she had wept. He spotted her so suddenly that he passed by before he could turn around and take off his hat. She didn’t jump up. She had always had great self-control—it was one of the things he admired most about her and one of his biggest grievances against her, because he could never tell what she was thinking. Had she noticed he was following her? Her calmness made him angry, and without bothering to explain himself, he pointed to the sorrowful little Niobe and said:
“That’s rather a good thing.”
“That’s pretty good.”
He could see, then, that she was struggling to preserve her composure.
He could see, then, that she was trying hard to keep it together.
“I didn’t want to startle you; is this one of your haunts?”
“I didn’t want to scare you; is this one of your favorite spots?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“A little lonely.” As he spoke, a lady, strolling by, paused to look at the fountain and passed on.
“A little lonely.” As he spoke, a woman walking by stopped to look at the fountain and then continued on her way.
Irene’s eyes followed her.
Irene watched her closely.
“No,” she said, prodding the ground with her parasol, “never lonely. One has always one’s shadow.”
“No,” she said, poking the ground with her parasol, “never lonely. You always have your shadow.”
Soames understood; and, looking at her hard, he exclaimed:
Soames got it; and, staring at her intently, he exclaimed:
“Well, it’s your own fault. You can be free of it at any moment. Irene, come back to me, and be free.”
“Well, it’s your own fault. You can escape it at any time. Irene, come back to me, and be free.”
Irene laughed.
Irene chuckled.
“Don’t!” cried Soames, stamping his foot; “it’s inhuman. Listen! Is there any condition I can make which will bring you back to me? If I promise you a separate house—and just a visit now and then?”
“Don’t!” shouted Soames, stomping his foot; “it’s inhumane. Listen! Is there anything I can offer that will bring you back to me? If I promise you a separate house—and just a visit every now and then?”
Irene rose, something wild suddenly in her face and figure.
Irene got up, a wild look suddenly coming over her face and body.
“None! None! None! You may hunt me to the grave. I will not come.”
“Not at all! Not at all! Not at all! You can chase me to the grave. I will not show up.”
Outraged and on edge, Soames recoiled.
Outraged and tense, Soames pulled back.
“Don’t make a scene!” he said sharply. And they both stood motionless, staring at the little Niobe, whose greenish flesh the sunlight was burnishing.
“Don’t make a scene!” he said sharply. And they both stood still, staring at the little Niobe, whose greenish skin the sunlight was illuminating.
“That’s your last word, then,” muttered Soames, clenching his hands; “you condemn us both.”
“Is that your final word?” Soames muttered, clenching his hands. “You’re condemning us both.”
Irene bent her head. “I can’t come back. Good-bye!”
Irene lowered her head. “I can't come back. Bye!”
A feeling of monstrous injustice flared up in Soames.
A sense of huge injustice erupted in Soames.
“Stop!” he said, “and listen to me a moment. You gave me a sacred vow—you came to me without a penny. You had all I could give you. You broke that vow without cause, you made me a by-word; you refused me a child; you’ve left me in prison; you—you still move me so that I want you—I want you. Well, what do you think of yourself?”
“Stop!” he said, “and listen to me for a moment. You made a sacred promise—you came to me without a dime. You had everything I could offer you. You broke that promise for no reason, you turned me into a joke; you denied me a child; you’ve left me stuck here; you—you still drive me crazy with how much I want you—I want you. So, what do you think of yourself?”
Irene turned, her face was deadly pale, her eyes burning dark.
Irene turned, her face was deathly pale, her eyes seething dark.
“God made me as I am,” she said; “wicked if you like—but not so wicked that I’ll give myself again to a man I hate.”
“God made me who I am,” she said; “bad if you want to call it that—but not so bad that I’ll give myself again to a man I hate.”
The sunlight gleamed on her hair as she moved away, and seemed to lay a caress all down her clinging cream-coloured frock.
The sunlight shone on her hair as she walked away, almost like it was gently touching her fitted cream-colored dress.
Soames could neither speak nor move. That word “hate”—so extreme, so primitive—made all the Forsyte in him tremble. With a deep imprecation he strode away from where she had vanished, and ran almost into the arms of the lady sauntering back—the fool, the shadowing fool!
Soames could neither speak nor move. That word “hate”—so extreme, so primitive—made every part of him tremble. With a deep curse, he walked away from where she had disappeared and nearly bumped into the lady strolling back—the fool, the foolish shadow!
He was soon dripping with perspiration, in the depths of the Bois.
He was soon sweating heavily, deep in the woods.
“Well,” he thought, “I need have no consideration for her now; she has not a grain of it for me. I’ll show her this very day that she’s my wife still.”
“Well,” he thought, “I don’t have to worry about her feelings now; she doesn’t care about mine at all. I’ll show her today that she’s still my wife.”
But on the way home to his hotel, he was forced to the conclusion that he did not know what he meant. One could not make scenes in public, and short of scenes in public what was there he could do? He almost cursed his own thin-skinnedness. She might deserve no consideration; but he—alas! deserved some at his own hands. And sitting lunchless in the hall of his hotel, with tourists passing every moment, Baedeker in hand, he was visited by black dejection. In irons! His whole life, with every natural instinct and every decent yearning gagged and fettered, and all because Fate had driven him seventeen years ago to set his heart upon this woman—so utterly, that even now he had no real heart to set on any other! Cursed was the day he had met her, and his eyes for seeing in her anything but the cruel Venus she was! And yet, still seeing her with the sunlight on the clinging China crepe of her gown, he uttered a little groan, so that a tourist who was passing, thought: “Man in pain! Let’s see! what did I have for lunch?”
But on his way back to the hotel, he had to accept that he didn’t really know what he meant. You can't cause a scene in public, and aside from that, what else could he do? He almost blamed himself for being so sensitive. She might not deserve any consideration, but he—unfortunately—deserved some from himself. Sitting there without lunch in the hotel lobby, watching tourists go by with their guidebooks in hand, he was overwhelmed by a deep sadness. In chains! His whole life, with every natural instinct and decent desire silenced and restrained, all because Fate had compelled him seventeen years ago to fall for this woman—so completely that even now he couldn’t genuinely care for anyone else! He cursed the day he met her and his eyes for ever seeing anything in her other than the cruel Venus she was! And yet, still picturing her with the sunlight hitting the clinging China crepe of her dress, he let out a small groan, causing a passing tourist to think, “Man in pain! Let’s see! What did I have for lunch?”
Later, in front of a café near the Opera, over a glass of cold tea with lemon and a straw in it, he took the malicious resolution to go and dine at her hotel. If she were there, he would speak to her; if she were not, he would leave a note. He dressed carefully, and wrote as follows:
Later, in front of a café near the Opera, sipping a glass of iced tea with lemon and a straw, he made the spiteful decision to go and have dinner at her hotel. If she was there, he would talk to her; if she wasn't, he would leave a note. He got ready with care and wrote the following:
“Your idyll with that fellow Jolyon Forsyte is known to me at all events. If you pursue it, understand that I will leave no stone unturned to make things unbearable for him.
“I'm aware of your relationship with that guy Jolyon Forsyte. If you continue with it, know that I will do everything I can to make his life miserable.”
‘S. F.’”
‘S. F.’
He sealed this note but did not address it, refusing to write the maiden name which she had impudently resumed, or to put the word Forsyte on the envelope lest she should tear it up unread. Then he went out, and made his way through the glowing streets, abandoned to evening pleasure-seekers. Entering her hotel, he took his seat in a far corner of the dining-room whence he could see all entrances and exits. She was not there. He ate little, quickly, watchfully. She did not come. He lingered in the lounge over his coffee, drank two liqueurs of brandy. But still she did not come. He went over to the keyboard and examined the names. Number twelve, on the first floor! And he determined to take the note up himself. He mounted red-carpeted stairs, past a little salon; eight-ten-twelve! Should he knock, push the note under, or...? He looked furtively round and turned the handle. The door opened, but into a little space leading to another door; he knocked on that—no answer. The door was locked. It fitted very closely to the floor; the note would not go under. He thrust it back into his pocket, and stood a moment listening. He felt somehow certain that she was not there. And suddenly he came away, passing the little salon down the stairs. He stopped at the bureau and said:
He sealed the note but didn't address it, refusing to write her maiden name that she had boldly taken back, or to put the word Forsyte on the envelope for fear she would tear it up without reading it. Then he left and made his way through the busy streets filled with people out for the evening. When he entered her hotel, he chose a seat in a far corner of the dining room where he could see all the entrances and exits. She wasn't there. He ate a little, quickly, and kept a watchful eye. She still didn't show up. He lingered in the lounge over his coffee, drank two brandy liqueurs, but she still didn't arrive. He walked over to the keyboard and checked the names. Room twelve, on the first floor! He decided to take the note up himself. He climbed the red-carpeted stairs, passing a small salon; eight-ten-twelve! Should he knock, slide the note under the door, or...? He glanced around nervously and turned the handle. The door opened, but led into a small space before another door; he knocked on that one—no answer. The door was locked. It fit very closely to the floor; the note wouldn't slide underneath. He shoved it back into his pocket and stood there for a moment listening. He felt somehow sure that she wasn't there. Suddenly, he turned and left, passing the small salon down the stairs. He paused at the reception and said:
“Will you kindly see that Mrs. Heron has this note?”
“Could you please make sure Mrs. Heron gets this note?”
“Madame Heron left to-day, Monsieur—suddenly, about three o’clock. There was illness in her family.”
“Madame Heron left today, sir—unexpectedly, around three o'clock. There was a health issue in her family.”
Soames compressed his lips. “Oh!” he said; “do you know her address?”
Soames pressed his lips together. “Oh!” he said, “do you have her address?”
“Non, Monsieur. England, I think.”
“No, Sir. England, I think.”
Soames put the note back into his pocket and went out. He hailed an open horse-cab which was passing.
Soames put the note back in his pocket and went outside. He flagged down an open horse-drawn cab that was passing by.
“Drive me anywhere!”
"Take me anywhere!"
The man, who, obviously, did not understand, smiled, and waved his whip. And Soames was borne along in that little yellow-wheeled Victoria all over star-shaped Paris, with here and there a pause, and the question, “C’est par ici, Monsieur?” “No, go on,” till the man gave it up in despair, and the yellow-wheeled chariot continued to roll between the tall, flat-fronted shuttered houses and plane-tree avenues—a little Flying Dutchman of a cab.
The man, who clearly didn't understand, smiled and waved his whip. And Soames was carried around in that little yellow-wheeled Victoria all over star-shaped Paris, with occasional pauses and the question, “C’est par ici, Monsieur?” “No, keep going,” until the man finally gave up in frustration, and the yellow-wheeled cab kept rolling between the tall, flat-fronted houses with shutters and plane-tree avenues—a little Flying Dutchman of a cab.
“Like my life,” thought Soames, “without object, on and on!”
“Like my life,” Soames thought, “without purpose, just going on and on!”
CHAPTER II
IN THE WEB
Soames returned to England the following day, and on the third morning received a visit from Mr. Polteed, who wore a flower and carried a brown billycock hat. Soames motioned him to a seat.
Soames returned to England the next day, and on the third morning, he was visited by Mr. Polteed, who had a flower in his lapel and was carrying a brown bowler hat. Soames gestured for him to take a seat.
“The news from the war is not so bad, is it?” said Mr. Polteed. “I hope I see you well, sir.”
“The news from the war isn’t too bad, is it?” said Mr. Polteed. “I hope you’re doing well, sir.”
“Thanks! quite.”
“Thanks! Really.”
Mr. Polteed leaned forward, smiled, opened his hand, looked into it, and said softly:
Mr. Polteed leaned forward, smiled, opened his hand, looked into it, and said softly:
“I think we’ve done your business for you at last.”
"I believe we've finally taken care of your business for you."
“What?” ejaculated Soames.
“What?” exclaimed Soames.
“Nineteen reports quite suddenly what I think we shall be justified in calling conclusive evidence,” and Mr. Polteed paused.
“Nineteen reports quite suddenly what I think we can rightfully call conclusive evidence,” Mr. Polteed paused.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“On the 10th instant, after witnessing an interview between 17 and a party, earlier in the day, 19 can swear to having seen him coming out of her bedroom in the hotel about ten o’clock in the evening. With a little care in the giving of the evidence that will be enough, especially as 17 has left Paris—no doubt with the party in question. In fact, they both slipped off, and we haven’t got on to them again, yet; but we shall—we shall. She’s worked hard under very difficult circumstances, and I’m glad she’s brought it off at last.” Mr. Polteed took out a cigarette, tapped its end against the table, looked at Soames, and put it back. The expression on his client’s face was not encouraging.
“On the 10th, after seeing a meeting between 17 and a party earlier in the day, 19 can confirm that they saw him leaving her hotel room around 10 PM. With a little care in sharing the evidence, that should be enough, especially since 17 has left Paris—likely with the party in question. In fact, they both slipped away, and we haven’t caught up with them again yet; but we will—we will. She has worked hard under very tough circumstances, and I’m glad she finally made it happen.” Mr. Polteed took out a cigarette, tapped it against the table, looked at Soames, and put it back. The look on his client's face was not encouraging.
“Who is this new person?” said Soames abruptly.
“Who is this new person?” Soames asked abruptly.
“That we don’t know. She’ll swear to the fact, and she’s got his appearance pat.”
“That we don’t know. She’ll swear it’s true, and she’s got his look down perfectly.”
Mr. Polteed took out a letter, and began reading:
Mr. Polteed pulled out a letter and started reading:
“‘Middle-aged, medium height, blue dittoes in afternoon, evening dress at night, pale, dark hair, small dark moustache, flat cheeks, good chin, grey eyes, small feet, guilty look....’”
“‘Middle-aged, average height, blue pants during the day, evening attire at night, pale skin, dark hair, small dark mustache, flat cheeks, strong chin, gray eyes, small feet, guilty expression....’”
Soames rose and went to the window. He stood there in sardonic fury. Congenital idiot—spidery congenital idiot! Seven months at fifteen pounds a week—to be tracked down as his own wife’s lover! Guilty look! He threw the window open.
Soames stood up and walked to the window. He stood there, filled with bitter anger. Born fool—scrawny, born fool! Seven months at fifteen pounds a week—to find out he was just his own wife’s lover! Look of guilt! He threw the window open.
“It’s hot,” he said, and came back to his seat.
“It’s hot,” he said, and returned to his seat.
Crossing his knees, he bent a supercilious glance on Mr. Polteed.
Crossing his knees, he gave a condescending look to Mr. Polteed.
“I doubt if that’s quite good enough,” he said, drawling the words, “with no name or address. I think you may let that lady have a rest, and take up our friend 47 at this end.” Whether Polteed had spotted him he could not tell; but he had a mental vision of him in the midst of his cronies dissolved in inextinguishable laughter. “Guilty look!” Damnation!
“I’m not so sure that’s good enough,” he said, dragging out the words, “with no name or address. I think you should let that lady take a break and bring in our friend 47 here.” He couldn't tell if Polteed had noticed him, but he pictured him surrounded by his buddies, laughing uncontrollably. “Guilty look!” Damn it!
Mr. Polteed said in a tone of urgency, almost of pathos: “I assure you we have put it through sometimes on less than that. It’s Paris, you know. Attractive woman living alone. Why not risk it, sir? We might screw it up a peg.”
Mr. Polteed said urgently, almost with a touch of emotion: “I promise you we’ve managed it before with less than that. It’s Paris, you know. An attractive woman living alone. Why not take a chance, sir? We could elevate it a bit.”
Soames had sudden insight. The fellow’s professional zeal was stirred: “Greatest triumph of my career; got a man his divorce through a visit to his own wife’s bedroom! Something to talk of there, when I retire!” And for one wild moment he thought: “Why not?” After all, hundreds of men of medium height had small feet and a guilty look!
Soames suddenly realized something. The guy's professional enthusiasm kicked in: “The biggest achievement of my career; I got a guy his divorce by going to his own wife's bedroom! That's definitely something to brag about when I retire!” And for a brief moment, he wondered: “Why not?” After all, there are hundreds of guys of average height with small feet and a guilty look!
“I’m not authorised to take any risk!” he said shortly.
“I’m not allowed to take any risks!” he said abruptly.
Mr. Polteed looked up.
Mr. Polteed glanced up.
“Pity,” he said, “quite a pity! That other affair seemed very costive.”
“Too bad,” he said, “really too bad! That other business looked very complicated.”
Soames rose.
Soames got up.
“Never mind that. Please watch 47, and take care not to find a mare’s nest. Good-morning!”
“Forget about that. Please watch 47, and try not to get fooled by anything tricky. Good morning!”
Mr. Polteed’s eye glinted at the words “mare’s nest!”
Mr. Polteed's eye sparkled at the words "mare's nest!"
“Very good. You shall be kept informed.”
“Sounds good. We'll keep you updated.”
And Soames was alone again. The spidery, dirty, ridiculous business! Laying his arms on the table, he leaned his forehead on them. Full ten minutes he rested thus, till a managing clerk roused him with the draft prospectus of a new issue of shares, very desirable, in Manifold and Topping’s. That afternoon he left work early and made his way to the Restaurant Bretagne. Only Madame Lamotte was in. Would Monsieur have tea with her?
And Soames was alone again. The awkward, messy, silly situation! He laid his arms on the table and rested his forehead on them. He stayed like that for a solid ten minutes until a managing clerk woke him up with the draft prospectus for a new and very promising share issue from Manifold and Topping’s. That afternoon, he left work early and headed to the Restaurant Bretagne. Only Madame Lamotte was there. Would Monsieur like to have tea with her?
Soames bowed.
Soames bowed.
When they were seated at right angles to each other in the little room, he said abruptly:
When they were sitting across from each other in the small room, he said suddenly:
“I want a talk with you, Madame.”
“I want to talk with you, Madame.”
The quick lift of her clear brown eyes told him that she had long expected such words.
The quick lift of her clear brown eyes told him that she had been expecting those words for a long time.
“I have to ask you something first: That young doctor—what’s his name? Is there anything between him and Annette?”
“I need to ask you something first: That young doctor—what's his name? Is there anything going on between him and Annette?”
Her whole personality had become, as it were, like jet—clear-cut, black, hard, shining.
Her entire personality had turned into something like jet—sharp, black, tough, and shining.
“Annette is young,” she said; “so is monsieur le docteur. Between young people things move quickly; but Annette is a good daughter. Ah! what a jewel of a nature!”
“Annette is young,” she said; “so is monsieur le docteur. With young people, things progress fast; but Annette is a good daughter. Ah! what a gem of a character!”
The least little smile twisted Soames’ lips.
The tiniest smile curled Soames' lips.
“Nothing definite, then?”
"Nothing confirmed, then?"
“But definite—no, indeed! The young man is veree nice, but—what would you? There is no money at present.”
“But definitely—not at all! The young man is really nice, but—what can you do? There’s no money right now.”
She raised her willow-patterned tea-cup; Soames did the same. Their eyes met.
She lifted her willow-patterned tea cup; Soames did the same. Their eyes locked.
“I am a married man,” he said, “living apart from my wife for many years. I am seeking to divorce her.”
“I’m a married guy,” he said, “but I’ve been living apart from my wife for many years. I’m looking to get a divorce.”
Madame Lamotte put down her cup. Indeed! What tragic things there were! The entire absence of sentiment in her inspired a queer species of contempt in Soames.
Madame Lamotte set her cup down. Indeed! How tragic things were! The complete lack of emotion in her sparked a strange sort of disdain in Soames.
“I am a rich man,” he added, fully conscious that the remark was not in good taste. “It is useless to say more at present, but I think you understand.”
“I’m a rich man,” he added, fully aware that the comment was in poor taste. “There’s no point in saying more right now, but I think you get it.”
Madame’s eyes, so open that the whites showed above them, looked at him very straight.
Madame's eyes, wide enough that the whites showed above them, looked at him directly.
“Ah! ça—mais nous avons le temps!” was all she said. “Another little cup?” Soames refused, and, taking his leave, walked westward.
“Ah! well—we have time!” was all she said. “Another little cup?” Soames declined, and, saying goodbye, headed west.
He had got that off his mind; she would not let Annette commit herself with that cheerful young ass until...! But what chance of his ever being able to say: “I’m free?” What chance? The future had lost all semblance of reality. He felt like a fly, entangled in cobweb filaments, watching the desirable freedom of the air with pitiful eyes.
He had that off his mind; she wouldn’t let Annette get involved with that cheerful young jerk until…! But what chance did he have of ever saying, “I’m free?” What chance? The future had lost all sense of reality. He felt like a fly stuck in a spiderweb, watching the tempting freedom of the air with helpless eyes.
He was short of exercise, and wandered on to Kensington Gardens, and down Queen’s Gate towards Chelsea. Perhaps she had gone back to her flat. That at all events he could find out. For since that last and most ignominious repulse his wounded self-respect had taken refuge again in the feeling that she must have a lover. He arrived before the little Mansions at the dinner-hour. No need to enquire! A grey-haired lady was watering the flower-boxes in her window. It was evidently let. And he walked slowly past again, along the river—an evening of clear, quiet beauty, all harmony and comfort, except within his heart.
He hadn’t been getting enough exercise, so he strolled into Kensington Gardens and down Queen’s Gate toward Chelsea. Maybe she had gone back to her apartment. That he could find out for sure. Ever since that last and most humiliating rejection, his wounded pride had convinced him that she must have a boyfriend. He arrived in front of the little Mansions around dinnertime. No need to ask! A gray-haired woman was watering the flowerboxes in her window. It was clearly rented. So he walked slowly past again, along the river—it was an evening of clear, peaceful beauty, all harmony and comfort, except for what he felt inside his heart.
CHAPTER III
RICHMOND PARK
On the afternoon that Soames crossed to France a cablegram was received by Jolyon at Robin Hill:
On the afternoon that Soames went to France, Jolyon received a cable at Robin Hill:
“Your son down with enteric no immediate danger will cable again.”
“Your son is suffering from an intestinal infection but is not in immediate danger. We will update you again soon.”
It reached a household already agitated by the imminent departure of June, whose berth was booked for the following day. She was, indeed, in the act of confiding Eric Cobbley and his family to her father’s care when the message arrived.
It reached a household already on edge due to June's upcoming departure, with her ticket booked for the next day. She was, in fact, in the process of asking her father to look after Eric Cobbley and his family when the message arrived.
The resolution to become a Red Cross nurse, taken under stimulus of Jolly’s enlistment, had been loyally fulfilled with the irritation and regret which all Forsytes feel at what curtails their individual liberties. Enthusiastic at first about the “wonderfulness” of the work, she had begun after a month to feel that she could train herself so much better than others could train her. And if Holly had not insisted on following her example, and being trained too, she must inevitably have “cried off.” The departure of Jolly and Val with their troop in April had further stiffened her failing resolve. But now, on the point of departure, the thought of leaving Eric Cobbley, with a wife and two children, adrift in the cold waters of an unappreciative world weighed on her so that she was still in danger of backing out. The reading of that cablegram, with its disquieting reality, clinched the matter. She saw herself already nursing Jolly—for of course they would let her nurse her own brother! Jolyon—ever wide and doubtful—had no such hope. Poor June!
The decision to become a Red Cross nurse, sparked by Jolly’s enlistment, had been followed through on, accompanied by the irritation and regret that every Forsyte feels when their personal freedoms are limited. Initially excited about the “amazing” nature of the job, she started to feel after a month that she could train herself better than anyone else could train her. If Holly hadn't insisted on following her lead and getting trained too, she probably would have backed out. The departure of Jolly and Val with their unit in April had further weakened her resolve. But now, on the brink of leaving, the thought of leaving Eric Cobbley, with a wife and two kids, struggling in an unkind world weighed heavily on her, causing her to reconsider. Reading that cablegram, with its unsettling reality, settled the issue for her. She envisioned herself already caring for Jolly—after all, they would let her nurse her own brother! Jolyon—always skeptical—had no such optimism. Poor June!
Could any Forsyte of her generation grasp how rude and brutal life was? Ever since he knew of his boy’s arrival at Cape Town the thought of him had been a kind of recurrent sickness in Jolyon. He could not get reconciled to the feeling that Jolly was in danger all the time. The cablegram, grave though it was, was almost a relief. He was now safe from bullets, anyway. And yet—this enteric was a virulent disease! The Times was full of deaths therefrom. Why could he not be lying out there in that up-country hospital, and his boy safe at home? The un-Forsytean self-sacrifice of his three children, indeed, had quite bewildered Jolyon. He would eagerly change places with Jolly, because he loved his boy; but no such personal motive was influencing them. He could only think that it marked the decline of the Forsyte type.
Could any Forsyte from her generation understand how harsh and brutal life was? Ever since he found out about his son's arrival in Cape Town, the thought of him had been like a constant sickness for Jolyon. He couldn't come to terms with the feeling that Jolly was always in danger. The cablegram, serious as it was, felt almost like a relief. At least he was safe from bullets now. And yet—this enteric was a deadly disease! The Times was full of deaths from it. Why couldn't he be lying in that hospital up-country while his son was safe at home? The un-Forsytean selflessness of his three children had truly baffled Jolyon. He would gladly switch places with Jolly because he loved his son; but no such personal motives were driving them. He could only think that it signaled the decline of the Forsyte type.
Late that afternoon Holly came out to him under the old oak-tree. She had grown up very much during these last months of hospital training away from home. And, seeing her approach, he thought: “She has more sense than June, child though she is; more wisdom. Thank God she isn’t going out.” She had seated herself in the swing, very silent and still. “She feels this,” thought Jolyon, “as much as I” and, seeing her eyes fixed on him, he said: “Don’t take it to heart too much, my child. If he weren’t ill, he might be in much greater danger.”
Late that afternoon, Holly came out to him under the old oak tree. She had matured a lot during these last months of hospital training away from home. Seeing her approach, he thought, “She has more sense than June, even though she’s still just a kid; more wisdom. Thank God she isn’t going out.” She sat down in the swing, very quiet and still. “She feels this,” thought Jolyon, “as much as I do,” and, noticing her eyes fixed on him, he said, “Don’t take it too much to heart, my child. If he weren’t sick, he could be in much greater danger.”
Holly got out of the swing.
Holly got out of the swing.
“I want to tell you something, Dad. It was through me that Jolly enlisted and went out.”
“I need to tell you something, Dad. It was because of me that Jolly signed up and went out.”
“How’s that?”
"How's that working out?"
“When you were away in Paris, Val Dartie and I fell in love. We used to ride in Richmond Park; we got engaged. Jolly found it out, and thought he ought to stop it; so he dared Val to enlist. It was all my fault, Dad; and I want to go out too. Because if anything happens to either of them I should feel awful. Besides, I’m just as much trained as June.”
“When you were in Paris, Val Dartie and I fell in love. We used to ride in Richmond Park; we got engaged. Jolly found out and thought he should put a stop to it, so he challenged Val to enlist. It’s all my fault, Dad; and I want to go too. Because if anything happens to either of them, I would feel terrible. Plus, I’m just as trained as June.”
Jolyon gazed at her in a stupefaction that was tinged with irony. So this was the answer to the riddle he had been asking himself; and his three children were Forsytes after all. Surely Holly might have told him all this before! But he smothered the sarcastic sayings on his lips. Tenderness to the young was perhaps the most sacred article of his belief. He had got, no doubt, what he deserved. Engaged! So this was why he had so lost touch with her! And to young Val Dartie—nephew of Soames—in the other camp! It was all terribly distasteful. He closed his easel, and set his drawing against the tree.
Jolyon stared at her in shock, mixed with irony. So this was the answer to the question he had been pondering; his three kids were Forsytes after all. Surely Holly could have told him all of this sooner! But he held back the sarcastic comments he wanted to make. Caring for the young was probably the most sacred part of his beliefs. He had definitely gotten what he deserved. Engaged! So that was why he had been so out of touch with her! And to young Val Dartie—Soames's nephew—in the other camp! It was all incredibly unpleasant. He closed his easel and leaned his drawing against the tree.
“Have you told June?”
"Have you informed June?"
“Yes; she says she’ll get me into her cabin somehow. It’s a single cabin; but one of us could sleep on the floor. If you consent, she’ll go up now and get permission.”
“Yes; she says she’ll find a way to get me into her cabin. It’s a single cabin, but one of us can sleep on the floor. If you agree, she’ll go up now and ask for permission.”
“Consent?” thought Jolyon. “Rather late in the day to ask for that!” But again he checked himself.
“Consent?” thought Jolyon. “It's pretty late to be asking for that!” But once more, he stopped himself.
“You’re too young, my dear; they won’t let you.”
“You’re too young, sweetheart; they won’t allow it.”
“June knows some people that she helped to go to Cape Town. If they won’t let me nurse yet, I could stay with them and go on training there. Let me go, Dad!”
“June knows some people she helped get to Cape Town. If they won’t let me nurse yet, I could stay with them and train there. Please let me go, Dad!”
Jolyon smiled because he could have cried.
Jolyon smiled because he felt like crying.
“I never stop anyone from doing anything,” he said.
“I never stop anyone from doing anything,” he said.
Holly flung her arms round his neck.
Holly wrapped her arms around his neck.
“Oh! Dad, you are the best in the world.”
“Oh! Dad, you’re the best in the world.”
“That means the worst,” thought Jolyon. If he had ever doubted his creed of tolerance he did so then.
“That means the worst,” thought Jolyon. If he had ever doubted his belief in tolerance, he did so then.
“I’m not friendly with Val’s family,” he said, “and I don’t know Val, but Jolly didn’t like him.”
“I’m not close with Val’s family,” he said, “and I don’t know Val, but Jolly wasn’t a fan of him.”
Holly looked at the distance and said:
Holly gazed into the distance and said:
“I love him.”
"I love him."
“That settles it,” said Jolyon dryly, then catching the expression on her face, he kissed her, with the thought: “Is anything more pathetic than the faith of the young?” Unless he actually forbade her going it was obvious that he must make the best of it, so he went up to town with June. Whether due to her persistence, or the fact that the official they saw was an old school friend of Jolyon’s, they obtained permission for Holly to share the single cabin. He took them to Surbiton station the following evening, and they duly slid away from him, provided with money, invalid foods, and those letters of credit without which Forsytes do not travel.
"That settles it," Jolyon said dryly. Then, noticing the look on her face, he kissed her, thinking, "Is there anything more pathetic than the faith of the young?" Unless he outright forbade her from going, it was clear he had to make the best of it, so he went to town with June. Whether it was because of her persistence or the fact that the official they met was an old school friend of Jolyon's, they got permission for Holly to share the single cabin. He took them to Surbiton station the next evening, and they smoothly departed from him, equipped with money, special diets, and the letters of credit that Forsytes never travel without.
He drove back to Robin Hill under a brilliant sky to his late dinner, served with an added care by servants trying to show him that they sympathised, eaten with an added scrupulousness to show them that he appreciated their sympathy. But it was a real relief to get to his cigar on the terrace of flag-stones—cunningly chosen by young Bosinney for shape and colour—with night closing in around him, so beautiful a night, hardly whispering in the trees, and smelling so sweet that it made him ache. The grass was drenched with dew, and he kept to those flagstones, up and down, till presently it began to seem to him that he was one of three, not wheeling, but turning right about at each end, so that his father was always nearest to the house, and his son always nearest to the terrace edge. Each had an arm lightly within his arm; he dared not lift his hand to his cigar lest he should disturb them, and it burned away, dripping ash on him, till it dropped from his lips, at last, which were getting hot. They left him then, and his arms felt chilly. Three Jolyons in one Jolyon they had walked.
He drove back to Robin Hill under a bright sky for his late dinner, served with extra care by the staff who wanted to show their support, and he ate with extra caution to let them know he appreciated their kindness. But it was such a relief to get to his cigar on the stone terrace—cleverly designed by young Bosinney for shape and color—with night closing in around him, such a beautiful night, barely whispering in the trees, and smelling so sweet that it made him ache. The grass was soaked with dew, and he stuck to those flagstones, walking back and forth, until it started to feel like he was one of three, not moving, but turning around at each end, so his father was always closest to the house and his son was always closest to the edge of the terrace. Each had an arm lightly around him; he didn’t risk lifting his hand to his cigar for fear of disturbing them, and it burned down, dropping ash on him, until it finally fell from his lips, which were getting hot. They left him then, and his arms felt cold. Three Jolyons in one Jolyon they had walked.
He stood still, counting the sounds—a carriage passing on the highroad, a distant train, the dog at Gage’s farm, the whispering trees, the groom playing on his penny whistle. A multitude of stars up there—bright and silent, so far off! No moon as yet! Just enough light to show him the dark flags and swords of the iris flowers along the terrace edge—his favourite flower that had the night’s own colour on its curving crumpled petals. He turned round to the house. Big, unlighted, not a soul beside himself to live in all that part of it. Stark loneliness! He could not go on living here alone. And yet, so long as there was beauty, why should a man feel lonely? The answer—as to some idiot’s riddle—was: Because he did. The greater the beauty, the greater the loneliness, for at the back of beauty was harmony, and at the back of harmony was—union. Beauty could not comfort if the soul were out of it. The night, maddeningly lovely, with bloom of grapes on it in starshine, and the breath of grass and honey coming from it, he could not enjoy, while she who was to him the life of beauty, its embodiment and essence, was cut off from him, utterly cut off now, he felt, by honourable decency.
He stood still, listening to the sounds—a carriage passing on the main road, a distant train, the dog at Gage’s farm, the rustling trees, the groom playing on his penny whistle. A multitude of stars up there—bright and silent, so far away! No moon yet! Just enough light to reveal the dark flags and swords of the iris flowers along the terrace edge—his favorite flower that had the night’s own color in its curved, crumpled petals. He turned toward the house. Big, unlit, with no one else around to live in that entire part of it. Stark loneliness! He couldn’t keep living here alone. And yet, as long as there was beauty, why should a man feel lonely? The answer—like some foolish riddle—was: Because he did. The greater the beauty, the greater the loneliness, because at the core of beauty was harmony, and at the core of harmony was—union. Beauty couldn’t provide comfort if the soul was absent from it. The night, maddeningly lovely, adorned with starshine and the fragrance of grapes, grass, and honey, was beyond his enjoyment, as she—the embodiment and essence of beauty to him—was completely cut off from him, utterly cut off now, he felt, by honorable decency.
He made a poor fist of sleeping, striving too hard after that resignation which Forsytes find difficult to reach, bred to their own way and left so comfortably off by their fathers. But after dawn he dozed off, and soon was dreaming a strange dream.
He struggled to sleep, trying too hard to achieve that sense of acceptance that Forsytes find tough to attain, raised in their own ways and left so comfortably provided for by their parents. But after dawn, he dozed off and quickly fell into a strange dream.
He was on a stage with immensely high rich curtains—high as the very stars—stretching in a semi-circle from footlights to footlights. He himself was very small, a little black restless figure roaming up and down; and the odd thing was that he was not altogether himself, but Soames as well, so that he was not only experiencing but watching. This figure of himself and Soames was trying to find a way out through the curtains, which, heavy and dark, kept him in. Several times he had crossed in front of them before he saw with delight a sudden narrow rift—a tall chink of beauty the colour of iris flowers, like a glimpse of Paradise, remote, ineffable. Stepping quickly forward to pass into it, he found the curtains closing before him. Bitterly disappointed he—or was it Soames?—moved on, and there was the chink again through the parted curtains, which again closed too soon. This went on and on and he never got through till he woke with the word “Irene” on his lips. The dream disturbed him badly, especially that identification of himself with Soames.
He was on stage with incredibly high, rich curtains—high as the stars—stretching in a semi-circle from one footlight to the other. He felt very small, a little black figure moving restlessly back and forth; and the strange thing was that he wasn’t just himself, but also Soames, so he was both experiencing and observing. This mix of himself and Soames was trying to find a way out through the heavy, dark curtains that trapped him. He crossed in front of them several times before he joyfully spotted a sudden narrow opening—a tall sliver of beauty the color of iris flowers, like a glimpse of Paradise, distant and indescribable. Stepping forward quickly to go through it, he found the curtains closing in front of him. Bitterly disappointed, he—or was it Soames?—moved on, and there was the opening again through the parted curtains, which closed too soon once more. This continued endlessly and he never got through until he woke up with the name “Irene” on his lips. The dream troubled him deeply, especially the feeling of being intertwined with Soames.
Next morning, finding it impossible to work, he spent hours riding Jolly’s horse in search of fatigue. And on the second day he made up his mind to move to London and see if he could not get permission to follow his daughters to South Africa. He had just begun to pack the following morning when he received this letter:
Next morning, finding it impossible to work, he spent hours riding Jolly’s horse to try to tire himself out. On the second day, he decided to move to London and see if he could get permission to follow his daughters to South Africa. He had just started to pack the next morning when he received this letter:
“GREEN HOTEL,
“RICHMOND.
“June 13.
“Green Hotel,
“Richmond.
“June 13.
“MY DEAR JOLYON,
“You will be surprised to see how near I am to you. Paris became
impossible—and I have come here to be within reach of your advice. I
would so love to see you again. Since you left Paris I don’t think I
have met anyone I could really talk to. Is all well with you and with your
boy? No one knows, I think, that I am here at present.
“MY DEAR JOLYON,
“You'll be surprised to see how close I am to you. Paris became unbearable—and I came here to be close enough for your advice. I would really love to see you again. Since you left Paris, I don't think I've met anyone I could genuinely talk to. Is everything okay with you and your boy? I don't think anyone knows that I'm here right now.
“Always your friend,
“IRENE.”
"Always your friend,
“IRENE.”
Irene within three miles of him!—and again in flight! He stood with a very queer smile on his lips. This was more than he had bargained for!
Irene was just three miles away from him!—and once again, she was on the run! He stood there with a very strange smile on his face. This was more than he had expected!
About noon he set out on foot across Richmond Park, and as he went along, he thought: “Richmond Park! By Jove, it suits us Forsytes!” Not that Forsytes lived there—nobody lived there save royalty, rangers, and the deer—but in Richmond Park Nature was allowed to go so far and no further, putting up a brave show of being natural, seeming to say: “Look at my instincts—they are almost passions, very nearly out of hand, but not quite, of course; the very hub of possession is to possess oneself.” Yes! Richmond Park possessed itself, even on that bright day of June, with arrowy cuckoos shifting the tree-points of their calls, and the wood doves announcing high summer.
About noon, he set out on foot across Richmond Park, and as he walked along, he thought, “Richmond Park! Wow, it really fits us Forsytes!” Not that Forsytes lived there—nobody lived there except for royalty, park rangers, and the deer—but in Richmond Park, nature was allowed to go so far and no further, putting on a brave show of being natural, almost saying: “Look at my instincts—they’re nearly passions, very close to getting out of control, but not quite, of course; the essence of possession is to possess oneself.” Yes! Richmond Park owned itself, even on that bright June day, with sharp cuckoos marking the points of their calls, and the wood doves heralding high summer.
The Green Hotel, which Jolyon entered at one o’clock, stood nearly opposite that more famous hostelry, the Crown and Sceptre; it was modest, highly respectable, never out of cold beef, gooseberry tart, and a dowager or two, so that a carriage and pair was almost always standing before the door.
The Green Hotel, which Jolyon walked into at one o’clock, was located almost directly across from the more famous Crown and Sceptre. It was unpretentious, very respectable, and always had cold beef, gooseberry tart, and a few older ladies around, so there was almost always a horse-drawn carriage waiting out front.
In a room draped in chintz so slippery as to forbid all emotion, Irene was sitting on a piano stool covered with crewel work, playing “Hansel and Gretel” out of an old score. Above her on a wall, not yet Morris-papered, was a print of the Queen on a pony, amongst deer-hounds, Scotch caps, and slain stags; beside her in a pot on the window-sill was a white and rosy fuchsia. The Victorianism of the room almost talked; and in her clinging frock Irene seemed to Jolyon like Venus emerging from the shell of the past century.
In a room covered in slippery chintz that felt emotionally suffocating, Irene was sitting on a piano stool adorned with crewel work, playing “Hansel and Gretel” from an old score. Above her on the wall, not yet decorated with Morris wallpaper, was a print of the Queen on a pony, surrounded by deer-hounds, Scottish caps, and slain stags; next to her on the window-sill was a pot containing a white and pink fuchsia. The Victorian vibe of the room almost spoke for itself; and in her form-fitting dress, Irene reminded Jolyon of Venus emerging from the shell of the previous century.
“If the proprietor had eyes,” he said, “he would show you the door; you have broken through his decorations.” Thus lightly he smothered up an emotional moment. Having eaten cold beef, pickled walnut, gooseberry tart, and drunk stone-bottle ginger-beer, they walked into the Park, and light talk was succeeded by the silence Jolyon had dreaded.
“If the owner had any sense,” he said, “he’d show you the door; you’ve ruined his decorations.” With that, he brushed off an emotional moment. After eating cold beef, pickled walnuts, gooseberry tart, and drinking ginger beer from a stone bottle, they walked into the Park, and light conversation gave way to the silence Jolyon had been worried about.
“You haven’t told me about Paris,” he said at last.
“You haven’t told me about Paris,” he finally said.
“No. I’ve been shadowed for a long time; one gets used to that. But then Soames came. By the little Niobe—the same story; would I go back to him?”
“No. I’ve been followed for a long time; you get used to that. But then Soames showed up. By the little Niobe—the same story; would I go back to him?”
“Incredible!”
“Awesome!”
She had spoken without raising her eyes, but she looked up now. Those dark eyes clinging to his said as no words could have: “I have come to an end; if you want me, here I am.”
She had spoken without looking up, but now she did. Those dark eyes fixed on his said what words couldn't: “I've reached my limit; if you want me, I'm here.”
For sheer emotional intensity had he ever—old as he was—passed through such a moment?
For pure emotional intensity, had he ever—despite his age—experienced a moment like this?
The words: “Irene, I adore you!” almost escaped him. Then, with a clearness of which he would not have believed mental vision capable, he saw Jolly lying with a white face turned to a white wall.
The words: “Irene, I adore you!” almost slipped out. Then, with a clarity he wouldn’t have thought possible, he saw Jolly lying there with a white face turned toward a white wall.
“My boy is very ill out there,” he said quietly.
“My son is really sick out there,” he said softly.
Irene slipped her arm through his.
Irene linked her arm with his.
“Let’s walk on; I understand.”
“Let’s go; I get it.”
No miserable explanation to attempt! She had understood! And they walked on among the bracken, knee-high already, between the rabbit-holes and the oak-trees, talking of Jolly. He left her two hours later at the Richmond Hill Gate, and turned towards home.
No pathetic excuse to make! She got it! And they continued walking through the knee-high bracken, between the rabbit holes and the oak trees, chatting about Jolly. He dropped her off two hours later at the Richmond Hill Gate and headed home.
“She knows of my feeling for her, then,” he thought. Of course! One could not keep knowledge of that from such a woman!
“She knows how I feel about her,” he thought. Of course! You couldn't hide that from a woman like her!
CHAPTER IV
OVER THE RIVER
Jolly was tired to death of dreams. They had left him now too wan and weak to dream again; left him to lie torpid, faintly remembering far-off things; just able to turn his eyes and gaze through the window near his cot at the trickle of river running by in the sands, at the straggling milk-bush of the Karoo beyond. He knew what the Karoo was now, even if he had not seen a Boer roll over like a rabbit, or heard the whine of flying bullets. This pestilence had sneaked on him before he had smelled powder. A thirsty day and a rash drink, or perhaps a tainted fruit—who knew? Not he, who had not even strength left to grudge the evil thing its victory—just enough to know that there were many lying here with him, that he was sore with frenzied dreaming; just enough to watch that thread of river and be able to remember faintly those far-away things....
Jolly was completely exhausted by dreams. They had left him so pale and weak that he couldn't dream anymore; he could only lie there, sluggish, vaguely remembering distant things; just able to turn his eyes and look out the window near his cot at the river trickling by in the sand, at the scattered milk-bush of the Karoo beyond. He understood what the Karoo was now, even if he hadn’t seen a Boer roll over like a rabbit or heard the whine of bullets flying. This sickness had crept up on him before he had even smelled gunpowder. Maybe it was a hot day and a reckless drink, or perhaps some bad fruit—who knows? Not him, who didn't even have the strength left to resent the nasty thing for its victory—just enough to realize that there were many others lying here with him, that he was tormented by frantic dreams; just enough to watch that thread of river and faintly recall those distant things....
The sun was nearly down. It would be cooler soon. He would have liked to know the time—to feel his old watch, so butter-smooth, to hear the repeater strike. It would have been friendly, home-like. He had not even strength to remember that the old watch was last wound the day he began to lie here. The pulse of his brain beat so feebly that faces which came and went, nurse’s, doctor’s, orderly’s, were indistinguishable, just one indifferent face; and the words spoken about him meant all the same thing, and that almost nothing. Those things he used to do, though far and faint, were more distinct—walking past the foot of the old steps at Harrow “bill”—“Here, sir! Here, sir!”—wrapping boots in the Westminster Gazette, greenish paper, shining boots—grandfather coming from somewhere dark—a smell of earth—the mushroom house! Robin Hill! Burying poor old Balthasar in the leaves! Dad! Home....
The sun was almost down. It would be cooler soon. He wished he could know the time—to feel his old watch, so smooth, to hear the repeater chime. It would have felt comforting, like home. He didn't even have the strength to remember that the old watch was last wound the day he started lying here. The pulse of his brain throbbed so weakly that the faces that came and went—nurse, doctor, orderly—were all indistinguishable, just one indifferent face; and the words spoken about him all meant the same thing, which was almost nothing. The things he used to do, while distant and blurry, were more vivid—walking past the old steps at Harrow “bill”—“Here, sir! Here, sir!”—wrapping boots in the Westminster Gazette, the greenish paper, shiny boots—grandfather coming from somewhere dark—a smell of earth—the mushroom house! Robin Hill! Burying poor old Balthasar in the leaves! Dad! Home....
Consciousness came again with noticing that the river had no water in it—someone was speaking too. Want anything? No. What could one want? Too weak to want—only to hear his watch strike....
Consciousness returned with the realization that the river was dry—someone was talking too. Need anything? No. What could one need? Too exhausted to need—just to hear his watch chime....
Holly! She wouldn’t bowl properly. Oh! Pitch them up! Not sneaks!... “Back her, Two and Bow!” He was Two!... Consciousness came once more with a sense of the violet dusk outside, and a rising blood-red crescent moon. His eyes rested on it fascinated; in the long minutes of brain-nothingness it went moving up and up....
Holly! She just wouldn’t bowl right. Oh! Throw them high! Not sneak throws!... “Back her, Two and Bow!” He was Two!... Awareness returned with the feeling of the purple twilight outside, and a glowing red crescent moon rising. He stared at it, captivated; in the long minutes of blankness, it kept moving up and up....
“He’s going, doctor!” Not pack boots again? Never? “Mind your form, Two!” Don’t cry! Go quietly—over the river—sleep!... Dark? If somebody would—strike—his—watch!...
“He's leaving, doctor!” Not pack boots again? Never? “Watch your form, Two!” Don’t cry! Go quietly—over the river—sleep!... Dark? If someone would—strike—his—watch!...
CHAPTER V
SOAMES ACTS
A sealed letter in the handwriting of Mr. Polteed remained unopened in Soames’ pocket throughout two hours of sustained attention to the affairs of the “New Colliery Company,” which, declining almost from the moment of old Jolyon’s retirement from the Chairmanship, had lately run down so fast that there was now nothing for it but a “winding-up.” He took the letter out to lunch at his City Club, sacred to him for the meals he had eaten there with his father in the early seventies, when James used to like him to come and see for himself the nature of his future life.
A sealed letter in Mr. Polteed's handwriting stayed unopened in Soames’ pocket for two hours while he focused intently on the affairs of the “New Colliery Company.” Ever since old Jolyon stepped down as Chairman, the company had been declining so quickly that it was now only a matter of time before it had to be “wound up.” He took the letter out with him to lunch at his City Club, which held special memories for him from the meals he had shared there with his father in the early seventies, when James wanted him to come and see for himself what his future life would be like.
Here in a remote corner before a plate of roast mutton and mashed potato, he read:
Here in a quiet spot with a plate of roast lamb and mashed potatoes, he read:
“DEAR SIR,
“In accordance with your suggestion we have duly taken the matter up
at the other end with gratifying results. Observation of 47 has enabled us
to locate 17 at the Green Hotel, Richmond. The two have been observed to
meet daily during the past week in Richmond Park. Nothing absolutely
crucial has so far been notified. But in conjunction with what we had from
Paris at the beginning of the year, I am confident we could now satisfy
the Court. We shall, of course, continue to watch the matter until we hear
from you.
“DEAR SIR,
"Following your suggestion, we have taken the issue up on our end with positive results. We were able to locate 17 at the Green Hotel in Richmond after observing 47. The two have been seen meeting daily over the past week in Richmond Park. So far, nothing absolutely crucial has come to our attention. However, along with the information we received from Paris at the beginning of the year, I am confident we can now satisfy the Court. We will, of course, continue to monitor the situation until we hear from you.
“Very faithfully yours,
“CLAUD POLTEED.”
"Yours truly,
“CLAUD POLTEED.”
Soames read it through twice and beckoned to the waiter:
Soames read it two times and called over the waiter:
“Take this away; it’s cold.”
“Take this away; it’s chilly.”
“Shall I bring you some more, sir?”
“Should I get you some more, sir?”
“No. Get me some coffee in the other room.”
“No. Bring me some coffee from the other room.”
And, paying for what he had not eaten, he went out, passing two acquaintances without sign of recognition.
And, after paying for what he hadn't eaten, he left, walking past two acquaintances without acknowledging them.
“Satisfy the Court!” he thought, sitting at a little round marble table with the coffee before him. That fellow Jolyon! He poured out his coffee, sweetened and drank it. He would disgrace him in the eyes of his own children! And rising, with that resolution hot within him, he found for the first time the inconvenience of being his own solicitor. He could not treat this scandalous matter in his own office. He must commit the soul of his private dignity to a stranger, some other professional dealer in family dishonour. Who was there he could go to? Linkman and Laver in Budge Row, perhaps—reliable, not too conspicuous, only nodding acquaintances. But before he saw them he must see Polteed again. But at this thought Soames had a moment of sheer weakness. To part with his secret? How find the words? How subject himself to contempt and secret laughter? Yet, after all, the fellow knew already—oh yes, he knew! And, feeling that he must finish with it now, he took a cab into the West End.
“Make the Court happy!” he thought, sitting at a small round marble table with his coffee in front of him. That guy Jolyon! He poured his coffee, sweetened it, and took a sip. He would shame him in front of his own kids! And as he stood up, with that determination burning inside him, he realized for the first time how inconvenient it was to be his own lawyer. He couldn’t handle this scandalous issue in his own office. He had to hand over his personal dignity to a stranger, some other professional dealing with family disgrace. Who could he turn to? Maybe Linkman and Laver in Budge Row—dependable, not too flashy, just casual acquaintances. But before he saw them, he needed to meet Polteed again. Just thinking about it made Soames feel a moment of pure weakness. To reveal his secret? How could he find the right words? How could he expose himself to ridicule and hidden laughter? Yet, after all, the guy already knew—oh yes, he knew! And feeling that he had to confront it now, he took a cab to the West End.
In this hot weather the window of Mr. Polteed’s room was positively open, and the only precaution was a wire gauze, preventing the intrusion of flies. Two or three had tried to come in, and been caught, so that they seemed to be clinging there with the intention of being devoured presently. Mr. Polteed, following the direction of his client’s eye, rose apologetically and closed the window.
In this hot weather, the window in Mr. Polteed’s room was definitely open, and the only precaution was a wire mesh to keep out the flies. Two or three had tried to get in and had gotten stuck, looking like they were waiting to be eaten soon. Mr. Polteed, noticing where his client was looking, stood up with an apology and closed the window.
“Posing ass!” thought Soames. Like all who fundamentally believe in themselves he was rising to the occasion, and, with his little sideway smile, he said: “I’ve had your letter. I’m going to act. I suppose you know who the lady you’ve been watching really is?” Mr. Polteed’s expression at that moment was a masterpiece. It so clearly said: “Well, what do you think? But mere professional knowledge, I assure you—pray forgive it!” He made a little half airy movement with his hand, as who should say: “Such things—such things will happen to us all!”
“Posing jerk!” thought Soames. Like anyone who truly believes in themselves, he was stepping up to the challenge, and with his slight sideways smile, he said: “I got your letter. I’m going to take action. I guess you know who the woman you’ve been watching really is?” Mr. Polteed’s expression at that moment was a work of art. It clearly conveyed: “Well, what do you think? But don’t worry, it’s just professional knowledge—please forgive me!” He made a small, airy gesture with his hand, as if to say: “These things—these things can happen to anyone!”
“Very well, then,” said Soames, moistening his lips: “there’s no need to say more. I’m instructing Linkman and Laver of Budge Row to act for me. I don’t want to hear your evidence, but kindly make your report to them at five o’clock, and continue to observe the utmost secrecy.”
“Alright, then,” said Soames, wetting his lips. “There’s no need to say more. I’m hiring Linkman and Laver from Budge Row to represent me. I don’t want to hear your testimony, but please report to them at five o’clock and keep everything completely confidential.”
Mr. Polteed half closed his eyes, as if to comply at once. “My dear sir,” he said.
Mr. Polteed squinted slightly, as if agreeing immediately. "My dear sir," he said.
“Are you convinced,” asked Soames with sudden energy, “that there is enough?”
“Are you convinced,” Soames asked suddenly with energy, “that there is enough?”
The faintest movement occurred to Mr. Polteed’s shoulders.
The slightest movement happened to Mr. Polteed's shoulders.
“You can risk it,” he murmured; “with what we have, and human nature, you can risk it.”
“You can take the chance,” he whispered; “with what we have and human nature, you can take the chance.”
Soames rose. “You will ask for Mr. Linkman. Thanks; don’t get up.” He could not bear Mr. Polteed to slide as usual between him and the door. In the sunlight of Piccadilly he wiped his forehead. This had been the worst of it—he could stand the strangers better. And he went back into the City to do what still lay before him.
Soames got up. “You should ask for Mr. Linkman. Thanks; you don't need to get up.” He couldn’t stand Mr. Polteed blocking his way to the door as usual. In the sunlight of Piccadilly, he wiped his forehead. This had been the most difficult part—he could manage dealing with strangers better. And he returned to the City to take care of what still needed to be done.
That evening in Park Lane, watching his father dine, he was overwhelmed by his old longing for a son—a son, to watch him eat as he went down the years, to be taken on his knee as James on a time had been wont to take him; a son of his own begetting, who could understand him because he was the same flesh and blood—understand, and comfort him, and become more rich and cultured than himself because he would start even better off. To get old—like that thin, grey wiry-frail figure sitting there—and be quite alone with possessions heaping up around him; to take no interest in anything because it had no future and must pass away from him to hands and mouths and eyes for whom he cared no jot! No! He would force it through now, and be free to marry, and have a son to care for him before he grew to be like the old old man his father, wistfully watching now his sweetbread, now his son.
That evening in Park Lane, watching his father eat, he was overwhelmed by his old desire for a son—a son, to watch him eat as he got older, to be taken on his knee like James used to do; a son of his own flesh and blood, who could understand him because they shared the same heritage—understand, comfort him, and become more successful and cultured than he was because he would start off even better. To grow old—like that thin, grey, frail figure sitting there—and be completely alone with possessions piling up around him; to take no interest in anything because it had no future and would eventually pass away to others for whom he didn’t care at all! No! He would make it happen now, and be free to marry, and have a son to look after him before he turned into the old man his father was, wistfully watching now his sweetbread, now his son.
In that mood he went up to bed. But, lying warm between those fine linen sheets of Emily’s providing, he was visited by memories and torture. Visions of Irene, almost the solid feeling of her body, beset him. Why had he ever been fool enough to see her again, and let this flood back on him so that it was pain to think of her with that fellow—that stealing fellow.
In that mood, he went to bed. But as he lay warm between the nice linen sheets Emily had provided, memories and anguish overwhelmed him. Images of Irene, with an almost tangible sense of her body, crowded his mind. Why had he been foolish enough to see her again, allowing this flood of memories to wash over him, making it painful to think of her with that guy—that thieving guy?
CHAPTER VI
A SUMMER DAY
His boy was seldom absent from Jolyon’s mind in the days which followed the first walk with Irene in Richmond Park. No further news had come; enquiries at the War Office elicited nothing; nor could he expect to hear from June and Holly for three weeks at least. In these days he felt how insufficient were his memories of Jolly, and what an amateur of a father he had been. There was not a single memory in which anger played a part; not one reconciliation, because there had never been a rupture; nor one heart-to-heart confidence, not even when Jolly’s mother died. Nothing but half-ironical affection. He had been too afraid of committing himself in any direction, for fear of losing his liberty, or interfering with that of his boy.
His son was rarely out of Jolyon’s thoughts in the days after his first walk with Irene in Richmond Park. He hadn’t received any more news; inquiries at the War Office revealed nothing; and he wouldn’t hear from June and Holly for at least three weeks. During this time, he realized how inadequate his memories of Jolly were and how much of an amateur father he had been. There wasn’t a single memory where anger played a role; not one reconciliation, because there had never been a major falling out; and not one deep conversation, even when Jolly’s mother passed away. Just a sense of half-ironic affection. He had been too scared to commit in any direction, worried about losing his freedom or interfering with his son’s.
Only in Irene’s presence had he relief, highly complicated by the ever-growing perception of how divided he was between her and his son. With Jolly was bound up all that sense of continuity and social creed of which he had drunk deeply in his youth and again during his boy’s public school and varsity life—all that sense of not going back on what father and son expected of each other. With Irene was bound up all his delight in beauty and in Nature. And he seemed to know less and less which was the stronger within him. From such sentimental paralysis he was rudely awakened, however, one afternoon, just as he was starting off to Richmond, by a young man with a bicycle and a face oddly familiar, who came forward faintly smiling.
Only when he was with Irene did he feel any relief, but that was complicated by the growing realization of how torn he was between her and his son. With Jolly came all the sense of continuity and social values that he had deeply embraced in his youth and again during his son's time at public school and university—everything that spoke to not betraying what was expected of him and his son. With Irene, on the other hand, came all his joy in beauty and nature. And he felt less and less sure which feeling was stronger within him. However, he was suddenly jolted out of this emotional paralysis one afternoon, just as he was about to head to Richmond, by a young man on a bicycle with a strangely familiar face, who approached him with a subtle smile.
“Mr. Jolyon Forsyte? Thank you!” Placing an envelope in Jolyon’s hand he wheeled off the path and rode away. Bewildered, Jolyon opened it.
“Mr. Jolyon Forsyte? Thanks!” Handing Jolyon an envelope, he turned off the path and rode away. Confused, Jolyon opened it.
“Admiralty Probate and Divorce, Forsyte v. Forsyte and Forsyte!”
“Admiralty Probate and Divorce, Forsyte v. Forsyte and Forsyte!”
A sensation of shame and disgust was followed by the instant reaction “Why, here’s the very thing you want, and you don’t like it!” But she must have had one too; and he must go to her at once. He turned things over as he went along. It was an ironical business. For, whatever the Scriptures said about the heart, it took more than mere longings to satisfy the law. They could perfectly well defend this suit, or at least in good faith try to. But the idea of doing so revolted Jolyon. If not her lover in deed he was in desire, and he knew that she was ready to come to him. Her face had told him so. Not that he exaggerated her feeling for him. She had had her grand passion, and he could not expect another from her at his age. But she had trust in him, affection for him, and must feel that he would be a refuge. Surely she would not ask him to defend the suit, knowing that he adored her! Thank Heaven she had not that maddening British conscientiousness which refused happiness for the sake of refusing! She must rejoice at this chance of being free after seventeen years of death in life! As to publicity, the fat was in the fire! To defend the suit would not take away the slur. Jolyon had all the proper feeling of a Forsyte whose privacy is threatened: If he was to be hung by the Law, by all means let it be for a sheep! Moreover the notion of standing in a witness box and swearing to the truth that no gesture, not even a word of love had passed between them seemed to him more degrading than to take the tacit stigma of being an adulterer—more truly degrading, considering the feeling in his heart, and just as bad and painful for his children. The thought of explaining away, if he could, before a judge and twelve average Englishmen, their meetings in Paris, and the walks in Richmond Park, horrified him. The brutality and hypocritical censoriousness of the whole process; the probability that they would not be believed—the mere vision of her, whom he looked on as the embodiment of Nature and of Beauty, standing there before all those suspicious, gloating eyes was hideous to him. No, no! To defend a suit only made a London holiday, and sold the newspapers. A thousand times better accept what Soames and the gods had sent!
A feeling of shame and disgust was quickly followed by the immediate thought, “Here’s exactly what you want, and you don’t even like it!” But she must be feeling something too; he needed to see her right away. He replayed the situation in his mind as he walked. It was ironic. Because, no matter what the Scriptures said about the heart, it took more than just desires to satisfy the law. They could definitely defend this case, or at least sincerely try. But the idea of doing that made Jolyon sick. If he wasn’t her lover in action, he certainly was in feelings, and he knew she wanted to come to him. Her face had shown it. Not that he believed her feelings for him were exaggerated. She had her great love already, and he couldn't expect her to feel that way again at his age. But she trusted him, cared for him, and had to know he would be a safe haven. Surely she wouldn’t ask him to defend the case, knowing how much he loved her! Thank goodness she didn’t have that infuriating British sense of duty that denied happiness just for the sake of it! She must be glad at this chance to be free after seventeen years of living in limbo! As for publicity, the damage was already done! Defending the case wouldn’t erase the stigma. Jolyon felt exactly like a Forsyte whose privacy was under threat: if he had to be judged by the Law, he might as well do it for a trivial reason! Besides, the thought of standing in a witness box and swearing that no gesture, not even a word of love, had passed between them felt more degrading than accepting the label of adulterer—more degrading considering his feelings and just as bad and painful for his kids. The idea of trying to explain their meetings in Paris, and the walks in Richmond Park, to a judge and twelve average Englishmen horrified him. The brutality and hypocritical judgement of the whole process; the chance that they wouldn’t be believed—the mere image of her, whom he saw as the essence of Nature and Beauty, standing before all those suspicious, eager eyes was awful to him. No, no! Defending a case just turned it into a London spectacle and sold newspapers. A thousand times better to accept what Soames and fate had dealt!
“Besides,” he thought honestly, “who knows whether, even for my boy’s sake, I could have stood this state of things much longer? Anyway, her neck will be out of chancery at last!” Thus absorbed, he was hardly conscious of the heavy heat. The sky had become overcast, purplish with little streaks of white. A heavy heat-drop plashed a little star pattern in the dust of the road as he entered the Park. “Phew!” he thought, “thunder! I hope she’s not come to meet me; there’s a ducking up there!” But at that very minute he saw Irene coming towards the Gate. “We must scuttle back to Robin Hill,” he thought.
“Besides,” he thought honestly, “who knows if I could have handled this situation much longer, even for my son’s sake? Anyway, she’ll finally be free!” Lost in thought, he barely felt the intense heat. The sky had turned gray, tinged with little streaks of white. A heavy drop of rain splattered a small star pattern in the dust of the road as he entered the Park. “Phew!” he thought, “thunder! I hope she isn’t here to meet me; it’s going to pour!” But just then, he saw Irene coming toward the Gate. “We need to hurry back to Robin Hill,” he thought.
The storm had passed over the Poultry at four o’clock, bringing welcome distraction to the clerks in every office. Soames was drinking a cup of tea when a note was brought in to him:
The storm had passed over the Poultry at four o’clock, bringing a welcome distraction to the clerks in every office. Soames was sipping a cup of tea when a note was delivered to him:
“DEAR SIR,
"Dear Sir,"
Forsyte v. Forsyte and Forsyte
Forsyte vs. Forsyte and Forsyte
“In accordance with your instructions, we beg to inform you that we personally served the respondent and co-respondent in this suit to-day, at Richmond, and Robin Hill, respectively.
“In line with your instructions, we would like to inform you that we personally served the respondent and co-respondent in this case today, at Richmond and Robin Hill, respectively.”
“Faithfully yours,
“LINKMAN AND LAVER.”
"Best regards,
LINKMAN AND LAVER."
For some minutes Soames stared at that note. Ever since he had given those instructions he had been tempted to annul them. It was so scandalous, such a general disgrace! The evidence, too, what he had heard of it, had never seemed to him conclusive; somehow, he believed less and less that those two had gone all lengths. But this, of course, would drive them to it; and he suffered from the thought. That fellow to have her love, where he had failed! Was it too late? Now that they had been brought up sharp by service of this petition, had he not a lever with which he could force them apart? “But if I don’t act at once,” he thought, “it will be too late, now they’ve had this thing. I’ll go and see him; I’ll go down!”
For a few minutes, Soames stared at that note. Ever since he had given those instructions, he had been tempted to take them back. It was so scandalous, such a public disgrace! The evidence, based on what he had heard, never seemed convincing to him; somehow, he became increasingly sure that those two hadn’t gone that far. But this, of course, would push them to do it; and he was troubled by the thought. That guy gets to have her love, where he had failed! Was it too late? Now that they had been confronted by this petition, didn’t he have a way to force them apart? “But if I don’t act fast,” he thought, “it will be too late, now that they’ve had this thing. I’ll go see him; I’ll go down!”
And, sick with nervous anxiety, he sent out for one of the “new-fangled” motor-cabs. It might take a long time to run that fellow to ground, and Goodness knew what decision they might come to after such a shock! “If I were a theatrical ass,” he thought, “I suppose I should be taking a horse-whip or a pistol or something!” He took instead a bundle of papers in the case of “Magentie versus Wake,” intending to read them on the way down. He did not even open them, but sat quite still, jolted and jarred, unconscious of the draught down the back of his neck, or the smell of petrol. He must be guided by the fellow’s attitude; the great thing was to keep his head!
And, feeling really anxious, he called for one of those “newfangled” cabs. It could take a while to track that guy down, and who knew what conclusion they might reach after such a shock! “If I were an actor,” he thought, “I guess I should grab a horsewhip or a gun or something!” Instead, he took a stack of papers from the case of “Magentie versus Wake,” planning to read them on the way down. He didn’t even open them, just sat there, jostled and shaken, unaware of the draft down his neck or the smell of gasoline. He had to rely on the guy’s demeanor; the main thing was to stay calm!
London had already begun to disgorge its workers as he neared Putney Bridge; the ant-heap was on the move outwards. What a lot of ants, all with a living to get, holding on by their eyelids in the great scramble! Perhaps for the first time in his life Soames thought: “I could let go if I liked! Nothing could touch me; I could snap my fingers, live as I wished—enjoy myself!” No! One could not live as he had and just drop it all—settle down in Capua, to spend the money and reputation he had made. A man’s life was what he possessed and sought to possess. Only fools thought otherwise—fools, and socialists, and libertines!
London had already started to release its workers as he approached Putney Bridge; the bustling crowd was moving outward. What a lot of people, all focused on making a living, barely keeping it together in the chaotic rush! For perhaps the first time in his life, Soames thought: “I could let go if I wanted! Nothing could stop me; I could snap my fingers, live how I wanted—enjoy myself!” No! One couldn't live as he had and just drop everything—settle down in Capua, spending the money and reputation he'd built. A man’s life was defined by what he had and what he worked to obtain. Only fools thought differently—fools, and socialists, and libertines!
The cab was passing villas now, going a great pace. “Fifteen miles an hour, I should think!” he mused; “this’ll take people out of town to live!” and he thought of its bearing on the portions of London owned by his father—he himself had never taken to that form of investment, the gambler in him having all the outlet needed in his pictures. And the cab sped on, down the hill past Wimbledon Common. This interview! Surely a man of fifty-two with grown-up children, and hung on the line, would not be reckless. “He won’t want to disgrace the family,” he thought; “he was as fond of his father as I am of mine, and they were brothers. That woman brings destruction—what is it in her? I’ve never known.” The cab branched off, along the side of a wood, and he heard a late cuckoo calling, almost the first he had heard that year. He was now almost opposite the site he had originally chosen for his house, and which had been so unceremoniously rejected by Bosinney in favour of his own choice. He began passing his handkerchief over his face and hands, taking deep breaths to give him steadiness. “Keep one’s head,” he thought, “keep one’s head!”
The cab was speeding past villas now, moving quickly. “Fifteen miles an hour, I’d guess!” he thought; “this will get people out of the city to live!” He considered how this affected the parts of London owned by his father—he himself had never been into that kind of investment, as the risk-taker in him found all the excitement he needed in his paintings. The cab zoomed down the hill past Wimbledon Common. This meeting! Surely a fifty-two-year-old man with adult children, and who is on hold, wouldn’t be reckless. “He wouldn’t want to bring shame on the family,” he thought; “he loved his father just like I love mine, and they were brothers. That woman brings chaos—what is it about her? I’ve never figured it out.” The cab turned off, alongside a wood, and he heard a late cuckoo calling, almost the first one he had heard that year. He was now almost directly across from the spot he had initially picked for his house, which Bosinney had carelessly dismissed in favor of his own choice. He started wiping his face and hands with his handkerchief, taking deep breaths to calm himself. “Stay calm,” he thought, “stay calm!”
The cab turned in at the drive which might have been his own, and the sound of music met him. He had forgotten the fellow’s daughters.
The cab pulled into the driveway that could have been his own, and he was greeted by the sound of music. He had forgotten about the guy's daughters.
“I may be out again directly,” he said to the driver, “or I may be kept some time”; and he rang the bell.
“I might be out again soon,” he said to the driver, “or I could be here for a while”; and he rang the bell.
Following the maid through the curtains into the inner hall, he felt relieved that the impact of this meeting would be broken by June or Holly, whichever was playing in there, so that with complete surprise he saw Irene at the piano, and Jolyon sitting in an armchair listening. They both stood up. Blood surged into Soames’ brain, and all his resolution to be guided by this or that left him utterly. The look of his farmer forbears—dogged Forsytes down by the sea, from “Superior Dosset” back—grinned out of his face.
Following the maid through the curtains into the inner hall, he felt relieved that June or Holly, whoever was playing in there, would soften the impact of this meeting. So, with complete surprise, he saw Irene at the piano and Jolyon sitting in an armchair listening. They both stood up. Blood rushed to Soames’ head, and all his determination to be guided by this or that completely vanished. The expression of his farmer ancestors—stubborn Forsytes from the coast, dating back to “Superior Dosset”—grinned out of his face.
“Very pretty!” he said.
“Super pretty!” he said.
He heard the fellow murmur:
He heard the guy murmur:
“This is hardly the place—we’ll go to the study, if you don’t mind.” And they both passed him through the curtain opening. In the little room to which he followed them, Irene stood by the open window, and the “fellow” close to her by a big chair. Soames pulled the door to behind him with a slam; the sound carried him back all those years to the day when he had shut out Jolyon—shut him out for meddling with his affairs.
“This isn't really the right place—we’ll head to the study, if that's okay with you.” They both led him through the curtain. In the small room he entered after them, Irene was standing by the open window, and the “guy” was nearby by a large chair. Soames slammed the door shut behind him; the sound took him back all those years to the day he had shut out Jolyon—excluded him for interfering in his business.
“Well,” he said, “what have you to say for yourselves?”
"Well," he said, "what do you have to say for yourselves?"
The fellow had the effrontery to smile.
The guy had the nerve to smile.
“What we have received to-day has taken away your right to ask. I should imagine you will be glad to have your neck out of chancery.”
“What we’ve received today has taken away your right to ask. I imagine you’ll be glad to have your neck out of the legal troubles.”
“Oh!” said Soames; “you think so! I came to tell you that I’ll divorce her with every circumstance of disgrace to you both, unless you swear to keep clear of each other from now on.”
“Oh!” said Soames; “you really think that! I came to tell you that I’ll divorce her and make sure it’s humiliating for both of you unless you promise to stay away from each other from now on.”
He was astonished at his fluency, because his mind was stammering and his hands twitching. Neither of them answered; but their faces seemed to him as if contemptuous.
He was shocked by how fluent he was, even though his mind was stumbling and his hands were twitching. Neither of them replied, but their faces looked to him like they were sneering.
“Well,” he said; “you—Irene?”
“Well,” he said, “you—Irene?”
Her lips moved, but Jolyon laid his hand on her arm.
Her lips moved, but Jolyon placed his hand on her arm.
“Let her alone!” said Soames furiously. “Irene, will you swear it?”
“Leave her alone!” Soames said angrily. “Irene, will you swear it?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Oh! and you?”
“Oh! And you?”
“Still less.”
“Even less.”
“So then you’re guilty, are you?”
“So, you’re guilty, right?”
“Yes, guilty.” It was Irene speaking in that serene voice, with that unreached air which had maddened him so often; and, carried beyond himself, he cried:
“Yes, guilty.” It was Irene speaking in that calm voice, with that untouchable presence that had driven him crazy so many times; and, overwhelmed by his emotions, he shouted:
“You are a devil.”
“You are a devil.”
“Go out! Leave this house, or I’ll do you an injury.”
“Get out! Leave this house, or I’ll hurt you.”
That fellow to talk of injuries! Did he know how near his throat was to being scragged?
That guy talking about injuries! Did he realize how close he was to getting his throat slit?
“A trustee,” he said, “embezzling trust property! A thief, stealing his cousin’s wife.”
“A trustee,” he said, “is embezzling trust property! A thief, stealing his cousin’s wife.”
“Call me what you like. You have chosen your part, we have chosen ours. Go out!”
“Call me whatever you want. You've picked your role, and we've picked ours. Get out!”
If he had brought a weapon Soames might have used it at that moment.
If he had brought a weapon, Soames might have used it then.
“I’ll make you pay!” he said.
“I'll make you pay!” he said.
“I shall be very happy.”
"I'll be very happy."
At that deadly turning of the meaning of his speech by the son of him who had nicknamed him “the man of property,” Soames stood glaring. It was ridiculous!
At that critical moment when the son of the guy who had called him “the man of property” twisted the meaning of his words, Soames stood there glaring. It was absurd!
There they were, kept from violence by some secret force. No blow possible, no words to meet the case. But he could not, did not know how to turn and go away. His eyes fastened on Irene’s face—the last time he would ever see that fatal face—the last time, no doubt!
There they were, held back from violence by some hidden force. No strike possible, no words to address the situation. But he couldn’t, didn’t know how to turn and walk away. His eyes were fixed on Irene’s face—the last time he would ever see that fateful face—the last time, for sure!
“You,” he said suddenly, “I hope you’ll treat him as you treated me—that’s all.”
“You,” he said suddenly, “I hope you’ll treat him the same way you treated me—that’s all.”
He saw her wince, and with a sensation not quite triumph, not quite relief, he wrenched open the door, passed out through the hall, and got into his cab. He lolled against the cushion with his eyes shut. Never in his life had he been so near to murderous violence, never so thrown away the restraint which was his second nature. He had a stripped and naked feeling, as if all virtue had gone out of him—life meaningless, mind-striking work. Sunlight streamed in on him, but he felt cold. The scene he had passed through had gone from him already, what was before him would not materialise, he could catch on to nothing; and he felt frightened, as if he had been hanging over the edge of a precipice, as if with another turn of the screw sanity would have failed him. “I’m not fit for it,” he thought; “I mustn’t—I’m not fit for it.” The cab sped on, and in mechanical procession trees, houses, people passed, but had no significance. “I feel very queer,” he thought; “I’ll take a Turkish bath.—I’ve been very near to something. It won’t do.” The cab whirred its way back over the bridge, up the Fulham Road, along the Park.
He saw her flinch, and with a feeling that was neither triumph nor relief, he yanked open the door, walked through the hallway, and got into his cab. He slumped against the seat with his eyes closed. Never in his life had he come so close to violent rage, never had he tossed aside the self-control that was second nature to him. He felt exposed and raw, as if all his morals had drained away—life felt pointless, work was overwhelming. Sunlight poured in on him, but he felt cold. The scene he had just left faded quickly from his mind; what lay ahead felt unreal, and he struggled to grasp anything. He felt anxious, as if he were teetering on the edge of a cliff, as if a little more pressure would send him over the edge into madness. “I’m not cut out for this,” he thought; “I can’t—I'm not cut out for this.” The cab raced on, and trees, houses, and people whizzed by in a blur, but they all felt meaningless. “I feel really weird,” he thought; “I’ll get a Turkish bath.—I’ve come so close to something. This isn’t good.” The cab hummed its way back over the bridge, up the Fulham Road, and along the Park.
“To the Hammam,” said Soames.
"To the Spa," said Soames.
Curious that on so warm a summer day, heat should be so comforting! Crossing into the hot room he met George Forsyte coming out, red and glistening.
Curious that on such a warm summer day, the heat should feel so comforting! As he entered the hot room, he ran into George Forsyte coming out, flushed and shiny.
“Hallo!” said George; “what are you training for? You’ve not got much superfluous.”
“Hey!” said George; “what are you training for? You don’t have much extra.”
Buffoon! Soames passed him with his sideway smile. Lying back, rubbing his skin uneasily for the first signs of perspiration, he thought: “Let them laugh! I won’t feel anything! I can’t stand violence! It’s not good for me!”
Buffoon! Soames walked past him with his sideways smile. Lying back, nervously rubbing his skin for the first signs of sweat, he thought: “Let them laugh! I won’t feel anything! I can’t handle violence! It’s not good for me!”
CHAPTER VII
A SUMMER NIGHT
Soames left dead silence in the little study. “Thank you for that good lie,” said Jolyon suddenly. “Come out—the air in here is not what it was!”
Soames left a heavy silence in the small study. “Thanks for that nice lie,” Jolyon said abruptly. “Come on out—the air in here isn't the same as it used to be!”
In front of a long high southerly wall on which were trained peach-trees the two walked up and down in silence. Old Jolyon had planted some cupressus-trees, at intervals, between this grassy terrace and the dipping meadow full of buttercups and ox-eyed daisies; for twelve years they had flourished, till their dark spiral shapes had quite a look of Italy. Birds fluttered softly in the wet shrubbery; the swallows swooped past, with a steel-blue sheen on their swift little bodies; the grass felt springy beneath the feet, its green refreshed; butterflies chased each other. After that painful scene the quiet of Nature was wonderfully poignant. Under the sun-soaked wall ran a narrow strip of garden-bed full of mignonette and pansies, and from the bees came a low hum in which all other sounds were set—the mooing of a cow deprived of her calf, the calling of a cuckoo from an elm-tree at the bottom of the meadow. Who would have thought that behind them, within ten miles, London began—that London of the Forsytes, with its wealth, its misery; its dirt and noise; its jumbled stone isles of beauty, its grey sea of hideous brick and stucco? That London which had seen Irene’s early tragedy, and Jolyon’s own hard days; that web; that princely workhouse of the possessive instinct!
In front of a long, tall southern wall where peach trees were growing, the two walked back and forth in silence. Old Jolyon had planted some cypress trees at intervals between this grassy terrace and the sloping meadow filled with buttercups and ox-eyed daisies; for twelve years they had thrived, taking on a distinctly Italian look with their dark, spiral shapes. Birds fluttered gently in the damp foliage; swallows swooped by, their small bodies shining with a steel-blue sheen; the grass felt springy underfoot, its vibrant green refreshed; butterflies chased each other around. After that painful moment, the tranquility of nature was incredibly moving. Running along the sun-soaked wall was a narrow strip of garden bed filled with mignonette and pansies, and the bees produced a soft hum that layered over all other sounds—the mooing of a cow separated from her calf, the call of a cuckoo from an elm tree at the bottom of the meadow. Who would have imagined that just ten miles behind them laid London—that London of the Forsytes, with its wealth and poverty, its dirt and noise, its chaotic stone islands of beauty, and its grey sea of ugly brick and stucco? That London which had witnessed Irene’s early tragedy and Jolyon’s own tough days; that web; that grand workhouse of possessiveness!
And while they walked Jolyon pondered those words: “I hope you’ll treat him as you treated me.” That would depend on himself. Could he trust himself? Did Nature permit a Forsyte not to make a slave of what he adored? Could beauty be confided to him? Or should she not be just a visitor, coming when she would, possessed for moments which passed, to return only at her own choosing? “We are a breed of spoilers!” thought Jolyon, “close and greedy; the bloom of life is not safe with us. Let her come to me as she will, when she will, not at all if she will not. Let me be just her stand-by, her perching-place; never—never her cage!”
And as they walked, Jolyon thought about those words: “I hope you’ll treat him like you treated me.” That would depend on him. Could he trust himself? Did nature allow a Forsyte to not turn what he loved into a possession? Could he be trusted with beauty? Or should she just be a temporary visitor, coming and going as she pleased, only staying for moments that would pass, returning only when she chose? “We’re a breed of spoilers!” Jolyon thought, “closed off and greedy; the beauty of life isn’t safe with us. Let her come to me whenever she wants, or not at all if she doesn’t want to. Let me just be her support, her landing spot; never—never her cage!”
She was the chink of beauty in his dream. Was he to pass through the curtains now and reach her? Was the rich stuff of many possessions, the close encircling fabric of the possessive instinct walling in that little black figure of himself, and Soames—was it to be rent so that he could pass through into his vision, find there something not of the senses only? “Let me,” he thought, “ah! let me only know how not to grasp and destroy!”
She was the glimpse of beauty in his dream. Was he meant to go through the curtains now and reach her? Was all the wealth of his possessions, the tightly woven fabric of his possessive instincts closing in on that little black figure of himself and Soames—was it going to be torn apart so he could step into his vision and discover something beyond just physical senses? “Let me,” he thought, “oh! just let me figure out how not to hold on and ruin things!”
But at dinner there were plans to be made. To-night she would go back to the hotel, but tomorrow he would take her up to London. He must instruct his solicitor—Jack Herring. Not a finger must be raised to hinder the process of the Law. Damages exemplary, judicial strictures, costs, what they liked—let it go through at the first moment, so that her neck might be out of chancery at last! To-morrow he would see Herring—they would go and see him together. And then—abroad, leaving no doubt, no difficulty about evidence, making the lie she had told into the truth. He looked round at her; and it seemed to his adoring eyes that more than a woman was sitting there. The spirit of universal beauty, deep, mysterious, which the old painters, Titian, Giorgione, Botticelli, had known how to capture and transfer to the faces of their women—this flying beauty seemed to him imprinted on her brow, her hair, her lips, and in her eyes.
But at dinner, they had plans to make. Tonight she would head back to the hotel, but tomorrow he would take her to London. He needed to talk to his lawyer—Jack Herring. No action should be taken to slow down the legal process. Damages, penalties, costs, whatever they wanted—let it all proceed right away, so she could finally be free of this mess! Tomorrow he would meet with Herring—they would go see him together. And then—abroad, leaving no doubts or complications about evidence, turning the lie she told into the truth. He looked at her; and in his admiring gaze, she seemed more than just a woman. The essence of universal beauty, deep and mysterious, which the old masters—Titian, Giorgione, Botticelli—had known how to capture and reflect in the faces of their women—this ethereal beauty appeared to be marked on her brow, her hair, her lips, and in her eyes.
“And this is to be mine!” he thought. “It frightens me!”
“And this is going to be mine!” he thought. “It scares me!”
After dinner they went out on to the terrace to have coffee. They sat there long, the evening was so lovely, watching the summer night come very slowly on. It was still warm and the air smelled of lime blossom—early this summer. Two bats were flighting with the faint mysterious little noise they make. He had placed the chairs in front of the study window, and moths flew past to visit the discreet light in there. There was no wind, and not a whisper in the old oak-tree twenty yards away! The moon rose from behind the copse, nearly full; and the two lights struggled, till moonlight conquered, changing the colour and quality of all the garden, stealing along the flagstones, reaching their feet, climbing up, changing their faces.
After dinner, they went out onto the terrace for coffee. They sat there for a long time, enjoying the beautiful evening and watching the summer night gradually unfold. It was still warm, and the air smelled of lime blossoms—early for this summer. Two bats fluttered around, making their faint, mysterious sounds. He had positioned the chairs in front of the study window, and moths flew by to check out the soft light inside. There was no wind, and not a sound from the old oak tree twenty yards away! The moon rose from behind the thicket, nearly full; and the two lights battled it out until the moonlight triumphed, transforming the color and quality of the entire garden, creeping along the stone path, reaching their feet, climbing up, and altering their faces.
“Well,” said Jolyon at last, “you’ll be tired, dear; we’d better start. The maid will show you Holly’s room,” and he rang the study bell. The maid who came handed him a telegram. Watching her take Irene away, he thought: “This must have come an hour or more ago, and she didn’t bring it out to us! That shows! Well, we’ll be hung for a sheep soon!” And, opening the telegram, he read:
“Well,” said Jolyon at last, “you must be tired, dear; we should get going. The maid will show you to Holly’s room,” and he rang the study bell. The maid who answered handed him a telegram. Watching her take Irene away, he thought: “This must have arrived an hour or more ago, and she didn’t bring it to us! That’s telling! Well, we’ll be caught soon!” And, opening the telegram, he read:
“JOLYON FORSYTE, Robin Hill.—Your son passed painlessly away on June 20th. Deep sympathy”—some name unknown to him.
“JOLYON FORSYTE, Robin Hill.—Your son passed away peacefully on June 20th. My deepest sympathies”—a name he didn’t recognize.
He dropped it, spun round, stood motionless. The moon shone in on him; a moth flew in his face. The first day of all that he had not thought almost ceaselessly of Jolly. He went blindly towards the window, struck against the old armchair—his father’s—and sank down on to the arm of it. He sat there huddled forward, staring into the night. Gone out like a candle flame; far from home, from love, all by himself, in the dark! His boy! From a little chap always so good to him—so friendly! Twenty years old, and cut down like grass—to have no life at all! “I didn’t really know him,” he thought, “and he didn’t know me; but we loved each other. It’s only love that matters.”
He dropped it, turned around, and stood still. The moonlight fell on him; a moth flew into his face. It was the first day he hadn't thought about Jolly almost non-stop. He moved toward the window without noticing, bumped into the old armchair—his father’s—and sank down onto its arm. He sat there hunched over, staring into the night. Snuffed out like a candle flame; far from home, from love, all alone in the dark! His boy! From when he was small, always so good to him—so friendly! Twenty years old, and taken away like grass—no life at all! “I didn’t really know him,” he thought, “and he didn’t know me; but we loved each other. It’s only love that matters.”
To die out there—lonely—wanting them—wanting home! This seemed to his Forsyte heart more painful, more pitiful than death itself. No shelter, no protection, no love at the last! And all the deeply rooted clanship in him, the family feeling and essential clinging to his own flesh and blood which had been so strong in old Jolyon was so strong in all the Forsytes—felt outraged, cut, and torn by his boy’s lonely passing. Better far if he had died in battle, without time to long for them to come to him, to call out for them, perhaps, in his delirium!
To die out there—alone—missing them—missing home! This felt to his Forsyte heart more painful, more pitiful than death itself. No shelter, no protection, no love in the end! And all the deep-rooted family bonds in him, the strong sense of kinship and essential attachment to his own flesh and blood that had been so powerful in old Jolyon was just as strong in all the Forsytes—felt violated, cut, and torn by his son’s lonely passing. It would have been better if he had died in battle, without time to long for them to come to him, to perhaps call out for them in his delirium!
The moon had passed behind the oak-tree now, endowing it with uncanny life, so that it seemed watching him—the oak-tree his boy had been so fond of climbing, out of which he had once fallen and hurt himself, and hadn’t cried!
The moon had moved behind the oak tree now, giving it an eerie quality, making it seem like it was watching him—the oak tree his son loved to climb, the one he had once fallen from and hurt himself, yet he hadn’t cried!
The door creaked. He saw Irene come in, pick up the telegram and read it. He heard the faint rustle of her dress. She sank on her knees close to him, and he forced himself to smile at her. She stretched up her arms and drew his head down on her shoulder. The perfume and warmth of her encircled him; her presence gained slowly his whole being.
The door creaked. He saw Irene come in, pick up the telegram, and read it. He heard the soft rustle of her dress. She knelt down close to him, and he made himself smile at her. She reached up her arms and pulled his head down onto her shoulder. The scent and warmth of her enveloped him; her presence gradually filled his entire being.
CHAPTER VIII
JAMES IN WAITING
Sweated to serenity, Soames dined at the Remove and turned his face toward Park Lane. His father had been unwell lately. This would have to be kept from him! Never till that moment had he realised how much the dread of bringing James’ grey hairs down with sorrow to the grave had counted with him; how intimately it was bound up with his own shrinking from scandal. His affection for his father, always deep, had increased of late years with the knowledge that James looked on him as the real prop of his decline. It seemed pitiful that one who had been so careful all his life and done so much for the family name—so that it was almost a byword for solid, wealthy respectability—should at his last gasp have to see it in all the newspapers. This was like lending a hand to Death, that final enemy of Forsytes. “I must tell mother,” he thought, “and when it comes on, we must keep the papers from him somehow. He sees hardly anyone.” Letting himself in with his latchkey, he was beginning to ascend he stairs when he became conscious of commotion on the second-floor landing. His mother’s voice was saying:
Sweating with anxiety, Soames had dinner at the Remove and faced Park Lane. His father had been sick lately. This had to be kept from him! Never before had he realized how much the fear of bringing sorrow to James' grey hairs had weighed on him; how closely it was tied to his own aversion to scandal. His love for his father, always strong, had grown in recent years with the understanding that James viewed him as the main support in his decline. It felt heartbreaking that someone who had been so careful his whole life and had done so much for the family name—making it almost synonymous with solid, wealthy respectability—should, at his last moments, have to see it all splashed across the newspapers. This was like helping Death himself, the ultimate enemy of the Forsytes. “I must tell Mother,” he thought, “and when it happens, we must keep the papers from him somehow. He hardly sees anyone.” As he let himself in with his latchkey and started to go up the stairs, he noticed a commotion on the second-floor landing. He could hear his mother’s voice saying:
“Now, James, you’ll catch cold. Why can’t you wait quietly?”
“Now, James, you’re going to catch a cold. Why can’t you just wait quietly?”
His father’s answering
His dad's response
“Wait? I’m always waiting. Why doesn’t he come in?”
“Wait? I’m always waiting. Why doesn’t he come in?”
“You can speak to him to-morrow morning, instead of making a guy of yourself on the landing.”
“You can talk to him tomorrow morning instead of embarrassing yourself on the landing.”
“He’ll go up to bed, I shouldn’t wonder. I shan’t sleep.”
“He’ll head to bed, I don’t doubt. I won’t be able to sleep.”
“Now come back to bed, James.”
“Now come back to bed, James.”
“Um! I might die before to-morrow morning for all you can tell.”
“Um! I might die before tomorrow morning for all you know.”
“You shan’t have to wait till to-morrow morning; I’ll go down and bring him up. Don’t fuss!”
“You won’t have to wait until tomorrow morning; I’ll go down and get him. Don’t worry!”
“There you go—always so cock-a-hoop. He mayn’t come in at all.”
“There you go—always so full of yourself. He might not come in at all.”
“Well, if he doesn’t come in you won’t catch him by standing out here in your dressing-gown.”
“Well, if he doesn’t come in, you won’t catch him by standing out here in your robe.”
Soames rounded the last bend and came in sight of his father’s tall figure wrapped in a brown silk quilted gown, stooping over the balustrade above. Light fell on his silvery hair and whiskers, investing his head with a sort of halo.
Soames turned the final corner and saw his father's tall figure wrapped in a brown silk quilted robe, leaning over the railing above. Light highlighted his silver hair and beard, giving his head a sort of halo.
“Here he is!” he heard him say in a voice which sounded injured, and his mother’s comfortable answer from the bedroom door:
“Here he is!” he heard someone say in a tone that sounded hurt, and his mother’s reassuring reply came from the bedroom door:
“That’s all right. Come in, and I’ll brush your hair.” James extended a thin, crooked finger, oddly like the beckoning of a skeleton, and passed through the doorway of his bedroom.
“That’s okay. Come in, and I’ll brush your hair.” James extended a thin, twisted finger, strangely reminiscent of a skeleton's beckoning, and stepped through the doorway of his bedroom.
“What is it?” thought Soames. “What has he got hold of now?”
“What is it?” thought Soames. “What does he have now?”
His father was sitting before the dressing-table sideways to the mirror, while Emily slowly passed two silver-backed brushes through and through his hair. She would do this several times a day, for it had on him something of the effect produced on a cat by scratching between its ears.
His dad was sitting sideways at the vanity, looking into the mirror, while Emily gently ran two silver-backed brushes through his hair. She would do this several times a day, as it had a soothing effect on him, like when you scratch a cat behind its ears.
“There you are!” he said. “I’ve been waiting.”
“There you are!” he said. “I’ve been waiting for you.”
Soames stroked his shoulder, and, taking up a silver button-hook, examined the mark on it.
Soames touched his shoulder and picked up a silver button hook to examine the mark on it.
“Well,” he said, “you’re looking better.”
“Well,” he said, “you look better.”
James shook his head.
James shrugged.
“I want to say something. Your mother hasn’t heard.” He announced Emily’s ignorance of what he hadn’t told her, as if it were a grievance.
“I want to say something. Your mom hasn’t heard.” He pointed out Emily’s lack of knowledge about what he hadn’t shared with her, as if it were a complaint.
“Your father’s been in a great state all the evening. I’m sure I don’t know what about.”
“Your dad has been really upset all evening. I have no idea why.”
The faint “whisk-whisk” of the brushes continued the soothing of her voice.
The soft "whisk-whisk" of the brushes kept matching the calming tone of her voice.
“No! you know nothing,” said James. “Soames can tell me.” And, fixing his grey eyes, in which there was a look of strain, uncomfortable to watch, on his son, he muttered:
“No! You don’t know anything,” James said. “Soames can tell me.” And, locking his gray eyes, which had a strained look that was uncomfortable to see, on his son, he murmured:
“I’m getting on, Soames. At my age I can’t tell. I might die any time. There’ll be a lot of money. There’s Rachel and Cicely got no children; and Val’s out there—that chap his father will get hold of all he can. And somebody’ll pick up Imogen, I shouldn’t wonder.”
“I’m getting older, Soames. At my age, it’s hard to say. I could die any time. There’ll be a lot of money involved. Rachel and Cicely don’t have any kids; and Val’s out there—that guy’s father will take as much as he can get. And someone will take Imogen, I wouldn’t be surprised.”
Soames listened vaguely—he had heard all this before. Whish-whish! went the brushes.
Soames listened absentmindedly—he had heard all this before. Whoosh! went the brushes.
“If that’s all!” said Emily.
“If that’s it!” said Emily.
“All!” cried James; “it’s nothing. I’m coming to that.” And again his eyes strained pitifully at Soames.
“All!” cried James; “it’s nothing. I’m getting to that.” And again his eyes strained pitifully at Soames.
“It’s you, my boy,” he said suddenly; “you ought to get a divorce.”
“It’s you, my boy,” he said suddenly. “You should get a divorce.”
That word, from those of all lips, was almost too much for Soames’ composure. His eyes reconcentrated themselves quickly on the buttonhook, and as if in apology James hurried on:
That word, coming from everyone's lips, was almost too much for Soames' composure. He quickly refocused his eyes on the buttonhook, and as if to make amends, James rushed on:
“I don’t know what’s become of her—they say she’s abroad. Your Uncle Swithin used to admire her—he was a funny fellow.” (So he always alluded to his dead twin—“The Stout and the Lean of it,” they had been called.) “She wouldn’t be alone, I should say.” And with that summing-up of the effect of beauty on human nature, he was silent, watching his son with eyes doubting as a bird’s. Soames, too, was silent. Whish-whish went the brushes.
“I don’t know what happened to her—they say she’s abroad. Your Uncle Swithin used to admire her—he was a quirky guy.” (That’s how he always referred to his deceased twin—“The Stout and the Lean,” they had been called.) “I doubt she’d be alone,” he continued. And with that observation about how beauty impacts human nature, he fell silent, watching his son with eyes as uncertain as a bird’s. Soames was quiet, too. Whish-whish went the brushes.
“Come, James! Soames knows best. It’s his business.”
“Come on, James! Soames knows what he’s doing. It’s his job.”
“Ah!” said James, and the word came from deep down; “but there’s all my money, and there’s his—who’s it to go to? And when he dies the name goes out.”
“Ah!” said James, and the word came from deep down; “but there’s all my money, and there’s his—who gets it? And when he dies, the name disappears.”
Soames replaced the button-hook on the lace and pink silk of the dressing-table coverlet.
Soames put the button-hook back on the lace and pink silk of the dressing-table cover.
“The name?” said Emily, “there are all the other Forsytes.”
“The name?” Emily said, “There are all the other Forsytes.”
“As if that helped me,” muttered James. “I shall be in my grave, and there’ll be nobody, unless he marries again.”
“As if that helped me,” James muttered. “I’ll be in my grave, and there won’t be anyone unless he gets married again.”
“You’re quite right,” said Soames quietly; “I’m getting a divorce.”
“You're absolutely right,” Soames replied softly; “I'm getting a divorce.”
James’ eyes almost started from his head.
James’ eyes nearly popped out of his head.
“What?” he cried. “There! nobody tells me anything.”
“What?” he exclaimed. “There! No one tells me anything.”
“Well,” said Emily, “who would have imagined you wanted it? My dear boy, that is a surprise, after all these years.”
“Well,” said Emily, “who would have thought you wanted it? My dear boy, that is a surprise, after all these years.”
“It’ll be a scandal,” muttered James, as if to himself; “but I can’t help that. Don’t brush so hard. When’ll it come on?”
“It’ll be a scandal,” James mumbled, almost to himself; “but I can’t do anything about that. Don’t scrub so hard. When’s it going to happen?”
“Before the Long Vacation; it’s not defended.”
“Before the Long Break; it’s not protected.”
James’ lips moved in secret calculation. “I shan’t live to see my grandson,” he muttered.
James' lips moved in silent contemplation. "I won’t live to see my grandson," he murmured.
Emily ceased brushing. “Of course you will, James. Soames will be as quick as he can.”
Emily stopped brushing. “Of course you will, James. Soames will be as quick as he can.”
There was a long silence, till James reached out his arm.
There was a long silence until James stretched out his arm.
“Here! let’s have the eau-de-Cologne,” and, putting it to his nose, he moved his forehead in the direction of his son. Soames bent over and kissed that brow just where the hair began. A relaxing quiver passed over James’ face, as though the wheels of anxiety within were running down.
“Here! Let’s get the cologne,” and, bringing it to his nose, he tilted his forehead toward his son. Soames leaned in and kissed that spot on his brow right where the hair started. A calming shiver passed over James’ face, as if the worries inside him were finally easing.
“I’ll get to bed,” he said; “I shan’t want to see the papers when that comes. They’re a morbid lot; I can’t pay attention to them, I’m too old.”
“I’m heading to bed,” he said; “I don’t want to see the news when that happens. They’re really twisted; I can’t focus on them, I’m too old.”
Queerly affected, Soames went to the door; he heard his father say:
Queerly affected, Soames went to the door; he heard his father say:
“Here, I’m tired. I’ll say a prayer in bed.”
“I'm tired. I'm going to say a prayer in bed.”
And his mother answering
And his mom responding
“That’s right, James; it’ll be ever so much more comfy.”
"That's right, James; it'll be so much more comfortable."
CHAPTER IX
OUT OF THE WEB
On Forsyte ’Change the announcement of Jolly’s death, among a batch of troopers, caused mixed sensation. Strange to read that Jolyon Forsyte (fifth of the name in direct descent) had died of disease in the service of his country, and not be able to feel it personally. It revived the old grudge against his father for having estranged himself. For such was still the prestige of old Jolyon that the other Forsytes could never quite feel, as might have been expected, that it was they who had cut off his descendants for irregularity. The news increased, of course, the interest and anxiety about Val; but then Val’s name was Dartie, and even if he were killed in battle or got the Victoria Cross, it would not be at all the same as if his name were Forsyte. Not even casualty or glory to the Haymans would be really satisfactory. Family pride felt defrauded.
On Forsyte ’Change, the news of Jolly’s death among a group of soldiers stirred mixed feelings. It was odd to read that Jolyon Forsyte (the fifth of his name in direct descent) had died of illness while serving his country, and yet not feel a personal connection to it. It brought back the old resentment towards his father for having distanced himself. The influence of old Jolyon was still so strong that the other Forsytes could never quite accept that they were the ones who had cut off his descendants due to irregularity. The news obviously heightened the interest and concern about Val; but since Val's last name was Dartie, even if he were killed in battle or received the Victoria Cross, it wouldn’t feel the same as if his last name were Forsyte. Not even tragedy or honor to the Haymans would truly feel adequate. Family pride felt cheated.
How the rumour arose, then, that “something very dreadful, my dear,” was pending, no one, least of all Soames, could tell, secret as he kept everything. Possibly some eye had seen “Forsyte v. Forsyte and Forsyte,” in the cause list; and had added it to “Irene in Paris with a fair beard.” Possibly some wall at Park Lane had ears. The fact remained that it was known—whispered among the old, discussed among the young—that family pride must soon receive a blow.
How the rumor started that “something very terrible, my dear,” was about to happen, no one could say, especially not Soames, who kept everything to himself. Maybe someone saw “Forsyte v. Forsyte and Forsyte” in the court listings and connected it to “Irene in Paris with a fair beard.” Maybe some wall at Park Lane had ears. The point is, it was known—whispered among the older folks, discussed among the younger ones—that family pride was going to take a hit soon.
Soames, paying one of his Sunday visits to Timothy’s—paying it with the feeling that after the suit came on he would be paying no more—felt knowledge in the air as he came in. Nobody, of course, dared speak of it before him, but each of the four other Forsytes present held their breath, aware that nothing could prevent Aunt Juley from making them all uncomfortable. She looked so piteously at Soames, she checked herself on the point of speech so often, that Aunt Hester excused herself and said she must go and bathe Timothy’s eye—he had a sty coming. Soames, impassive, slightly supercilious, did not stay long. He went out with a curse stifled behind his pale, just smiling lips.
Soames, making one of his Sunday visits to Timothy's—thinking that after the lawsuit started, he wouldn't be visiting anymore—could feel the tension in the air as he walked in. Nobody dared to mention it in front of him, but each of the four other Forsytes present was holding their breath, knowing that nothing could stop Aunt Juley from making everyone uncomfortable. She looked at Soames with such a sad expression and paused mid-sentence so often that Aunt Hester finally said she needed to go and take care of Timothy's eye—he was getting a sty. Soames, expressionless and a bit arrogant, didn't stay long. He left with a curse held back behind his pale, slightly smiling lips.
Fortunately for the peace of his mind, cruelly tortured by the coming scandal, he was kept busy day and night with plans for his retirement—for he had come to that grim conclusion. To go on seeing all those people who had known him as a “long-headed chap,” an astute adviser—after that—no! The fastidiousness and pride which was so strangely, so inextricably blended in him with possessive obtuseness, revolted against the thought. He would retire, live privately, go on buying pictures, make a great name as a collector—after all, his heart was more in that than it had ever been in Law. In pursuance of this now fixed resolve, he had to get ready to amalgamate his business with another firm without letting people know, for that would excite curiosity and make humiliation cast its shadow before. He had pitched on the firm of Cuthcott, Holliday and Kingson, two of whom were dead. The full name after the amalgamation would therefore be Cuthcott, Holliday, Kingson, Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte. But after debate as to which of the dead still had any influence with the living, it was decided to reduce the title to Cuthcott, Kingson and Forsyte, of whom Kingson would be the active and Soames the sleeping partner. For leaving his name, prestige, and clients behind him, Soames would receive considerable value.
Luckily for his peace of mind, which was tormented by the impending scandal, he kept himself occupied day and night with plans for his retirement—because he had come to that harsh conclusion. Continuing to see all those people who had known him as a “sharp thinker,” a clever advisor—after that—no way! The fastidiousness and pride that were oddly and inextricably mixed with possessive stubbornness, recoiled at the thought. He would retire, live privately, keep buying art, and build a great reputation as a collector—after all, his true passion was more in that than it had ever been in Law. Following this now firm decision, he had to prepare to merge his business with another firm without letting anyone know, as that would spark curiosity and make humiliation loom ahead. He had chosen the firm of Cuthcott, Holliday and Kingson, two of whom were deceased. The full name after the merger would therefore be Cuthcott, Holliday, Kingson, Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte. But after discussions about which of the deceased still had any sway with the living, it was decided to shorten the title to Cuthcott, Kingson and Forsyte, with Kingson being the active partner and Soames the silent partner. By giving up his name, prestige, and clients, Soames would receive substantial value.
One night, as befitted a man who had arrived at so important a stage of his career, he made a calculation of what he was worth, and after writing off liberally for depreciation by the war, found his value to be some hundred and thirty thousand pounds. At his father’s death, which could not, alas, be delayed much longer, he must come into at least another fifty thousand, and his yearly expenditure at present just reached two. Standing among his pictures, he saw before him a future full of bargains earned by the trained faculty of knowing better than other people. Selling what was about to decline, keeping what was still going up, and exercising judicious insight into future taste, he would make a unique collection, which at his death would pass to the nation under the title “Forsyte Bequest.”
One night, as was fitting for a man who had reached such an important point in his career, he calculated his worth. After factoring in the depreciation caused by the war, he found that he was valued at around one hundred thirty thousand pounds. Following his father's death, which unfortunately couldn't be postponed much longer, he would inherit at least another fifty thousand, and his current yearly expenses had just hit two thousand. Standing among his artworks, he envisioned a future full of deals made with the keen ability to understand things better than others. By selling off what was about to lose value, keeping what was still appreciated, and showing wise judgment about future trends, he would create a unique collection that, upon his death, would be given to the nation under the title “Forsyte Bequest.”
If the divorce went through, he had determined on his line with Madame Lamotte. She had, he knew, but one real ambition—to live on her “rentes” in Paris near her grandchildren. He would buy the goodwill of the Restaurant Bretagne at a fancy price. Madame would live like a Queen-Mother in Paris on the interest, invested as she would know how. (Incidentally Soames meant to put a capable manager in her place, and make the restaurant pay good interest on his money. There were great possibilities in Soho.) On Annette he would promise to settle fifteen thousand pounds (whether designedly or not), precisely the sum old Jolyon had settled on “that woman.”
If the divorce went through, he had made up his mind about Madame Lamotte. She had, he knew, only one real dream—to live off her “rentes” in Paris close to her grandchildren. He would buy the goodwill of the Restaurant Bretagne at a high price. Madame would live like a Queen-Mother in Paris on the interest, invested just the way she would know how. (By the way, Soames planned to put a capable manager in her place and make the restaurant earn good interest on his investment. There were great opportunities in Soho.) To Annette, he would promise to settle fifteen thousand pounds (whether intentionally or not), exactly the amount old Jolyon had settled on “that woman.”
A letter from Jolyon’s solicitor to his own had disclosed the fact that “those two” were in Italy. And an opportunity had been duly given for noting that they had first stayed at an hotel in London. The matter was clear as daylight, and would be disposed of in half an hour or so; but during that half-hour he, Soames, would go down to hell; and after that half-hour all bearers of the Forsyte name would feel the bloom was off the rose. He had no illusions like Shakespeare that roses by any other name would smell as sweet. The name was a possession, a concrete, unstained piece of property, the value of which would be reduced some twenty per cent. at least. Unless it were Roger, who had once refused to stand for Parliament, and—oh, irony!—Jolyon, hung on the line, there had never been a distinguished Forsyte. But that very lack of distinction was the name’s greatest asset. It was a private name, intensely individual, and his own property; it had never been exploited for good or evil by intrusive report. He and each member of his family owned it wholly, sanely, secretly, without any more interference from the public than had been necessitated by their births, their marriages, their deaths. And during these weeks of waiting and preparing to drop the Law, he conceived for that Law a bitter distaste, so deeply did he resent its coming violation of his name, forced on him by the need he felt to perpetuate that name in a lawful manner. The monstrous injustice of the whole thing excited in him a perpetual suppressed fury. He had asked no better than to live in spotless domesticity, and now he must go into the witness box, after all these futile, barren years, and proclaim his failure to keep his wife—incur the pity, the amusement, the contempt of his kind. It was all upside down. She and that fellow ought to be the sufferers, and they—were in Italy! In these weeks the Law he had served so faithfully, looked on so reverently as the guardian of all property, seemed to him quite pitiful. What could be more insane than to tell a man that he owned his wife, and punish him when someone unlawfully took her away from him? Did the Law not know that a man’s name was to him the apple of his eye, that it was far harder to be regarded as cuckold than as seducer? He actually envied Jolyon the reputation of succeeding where he, Soames, had failed. The question of damages worried him, too. He wanted to make that fellow suffer, but he remembered his cousin’s words, “I shall be very happy,” with the uneasy feeling that to claim damages would make not Jolyon but himself suffer; he felt uncannily that Jolyon would rather like to pay them—the chap was so loose. Besides, to claim damages was not the thing to do. The claim, indeed, had been made almost mechanically; and as the hour drew near Soames saw in it just another dodge of this insensitive and topsy-turvy Law to make him ridiculous; so that people might sneer and say: “Oh, yes, he got quite a good price for her!” And he gave instructions that his Counsel should state that the money would be given to a Home for Fallen Women. He was a long time hitting off exactly the right charity; but, having pitched on it, he used to wake up in the night and think: “It won’t do, too lurid; it’ll draw attention. Something quieter—better taste.” He did not care for dogs, or he would have named them; and it was in desperation at last—for his knowledge of charities was limited—that he decided on the blind. That could not be inappropriate, and it would make the Jury assess the damages high.
A letter from Jolyon’s lawyer to his own had revealed that “those two” were in Italy. An opportunity was given to note that they had first stayed at a hotel in London. The situation was as clear as day and would be resolved in about half an hour; but during that half-hour, he, Soames, would feel like he was going to hell; and after that half-hour, all members of the Forsyte name would realize the charm was gone. He had no illusions like Shakespeare that roses would smell as sweet with any other name. The name was an asset, a concrete, untainted piece of property, the value of which would drop at least twenty percent. Unless you counted Roger, who had once turned down a chance to run for Parliament, and—oh, the irony!—Jolyon, who was off the hook, there had never been a noteworthy Forsyte. But that very lack of distinction was the name’s biggest advantage. It was a private name, uniquely personal, and his own; it had never been exploited for good or bad by prying reports. He and each member of his family owned it completely, sanely, secretly, without any more public interference than had been caused by their births, marriages, and deaths. And during these weeks of waiting and preparing to face the Law, he developed a deep distaste for it, as he resented the upcoming violation of his name, forced on him by his longing to uphold that name legally. The sheer injustice of it all stirred a constant suppressed rage within him. He had wanted nothing more than to live in perfect domesticity, and now he was going to have to step into the witness box, after all these pointless, empty years, and admit his failure to keep his wife—inviting the pity, amusement, and contempt of his peers. It was all turned upside down. She and that guy should be the ones suffering, and yet they were in Italy! In these weeks, the Law he had served so faithfully—so revered as the protector of all property—seemed utterly absurd to him. What could be more ridiculous than telling a man that he owned his wife, and then punishing him when someone unlawfully took her away? Didn’t the Law realize that a man’s name was as precious to him as anything could be, that it was far worse to be seen as a cuckold than as a seducer? He actually envied Jolyon for being seen as successful where he, Soames, had failed. He was also worried about the issue of damages. He wanted to make that guy suffer, but he recalled his cousin’s words, “I shall be very happy,” with a nagging feeling that claiming damages would end up causing him more pain than Jolyon; he felt oddly that Jolyon would actually prefer to pay them—the guy was so carefree. Besides, claiming damages didn’t feel right. The claim had almost been made on autopilot; and as the hour approached, Soames saw it as just another trick of this insensitive and twisted Law to make him look foolish; so that people might sneer and say, “Oh, yes, he got a pretty good deal for her!” He instructed his Counsel to say that the money would go to a Home for Fallen Women. He took a long time figuring out the right charity; but, once he decided, he would wake up at night and think: “That won’t work, too sensational; it’ll attract attention. Something quieter—better taste.” He didn’t like dogs, or he would have named them; and out of sheer desperation—for his knowledge of charities was limited—he finally chose a charity for the blind. That couldn’t be inappropriate, and it would encourage the Jury to award higher damages.
A good many suits were dropping out of the list, which happened to be exceptionally thin that summer, so that his case would be reached before August. As the day grew nearer, Winifred was his only comfort. She showed the fellow-feeling of one who had been through the mill, and was the “femme-sole” in whom he confided, well knowing that she would not let Dartie into her confidence. That ruffian would be only too rejoiced! At the end of July, on the afternoon before the case, he went in to see her. They had not yet been able to leave town, because Dartie had already spent their summer holiday, and Winifred dared not go to her father for more money while he was waiting not to be told anything about this affair of Soames.
A lot of cases were getting dropped from the list, which happened to be really sparse that summer, so his case would be up before August. As the date approached, Winifred was his only source of comfort. She understood what he was going through, having faced similar struggles, and was the “femme-sole” he confided in, knowing she wouldn’t share anything with Dartie. That jerk would be all too happy about it! At the end of July, on the afternoon before the case, he went to see her. They still hadn’t been able to leave town because Dartie had already blown their summer vacation, and Winifred was too scared to ask her father for more money while he was waiting to hear nothing about Soames’s situation.
Soames found her with a letter in her hand.
Soames found her holding a letter.
“That from Val,” he asked gloomily. “What does he say?”
“That's from Val,” he asked gloomily. “What does he say?”
“He says he’s married,” said Winifred.
“He says he’s married,” Winifred said.
“Whom to, for Goodness’ sake?”
“Who to, for goodness’ sake?”
Winifred looked up at him.
Winifred looked up at him.
“To Holly Forsyte, Jolyon’s daughter.”
"To Holly Forsyte, Jolyon's kid."
“What?”
"What?"
“He got leave and did it. I didn’t even know he knew her. Awkward, isn’t it?”
“He took time off and went for it. I didn’t even know he knew her. Awkward, right?”
Soames uttered a short laugh at that characteristic minimisation.
Soames let out a brief laugh at that typical understatement.
“Awkward! Well, I don’t suppose they’ll hear about this till they come back. They’d better stay out there. That fellow will give her money.”
“Awkward! Well, I don’t think they’ll hear about this until they get back. They’d better stay out there. That guy will give her money.”
“But I want Val back,” said Winifred almost piteously; “I miss him, he helps me to get on.”
“But I want Val back,” Winifred said, almost pleadingly; “I miss him, he helps me move forward.”
“I know,” murmured Soames. “How’s Dartie behaving now?”
“I know,” whispered Soames. “How’s Dartie doing now?”
“It might be worse; but it’s always money. Would you like me to come down to the Court to-morrow, Soames?”
“It could be worse; but it’s always about money. Would you like me to come down to the Court tomorrow, Soames?”
Soames stretched out his hand for hers. The gesture so betrayed the loneliness in him that she pressed it between her two.
Soames reached out for her hand. The gesture revealed his loneliness so clearly that she pressed it between her own.
“Never mind, old boy. You’ll feel ever so much better when it’s all over.”
“Don't worry, buddy. You'll feel so much better when it's all done.”
“I don’t know what I’ve done,” said Soames huskily; “I never have. It’s all upside down. I was fond of her; I’ve always been.”
“I don’t know what I’ve done,” Soames said hoarsely; “I never have. Everything’s a mess. I cared about her; I always have.”
Winifred saw a drop of blood ooze out of his lip, and the sight stirred her profoundly.
Winifred saw a drop of blood trickle from his lip, and the sight affected her deeply.
“Of course,” she said, “it’s been too bad of her all along! But what shall I do about this marriage of Val’s, Soames? I don’t know how to write to him, with this coming on. You’ve seen that child. Is she pretty?”
“Of course,” she said, “she’s always been too much trouble! But what should I do about Val’s marriage, Soames? I’m not sure how to write to him with everything happening. You’ve seen that girl. Is she attractive?”
“Yes, she’s pretty,” said Soames. “Dark—lady-like enough.”
“Yeah, she’s attractive,” said Soames. “Dark—feminine enough.”
“That doesn’t sound so bad,” thought Winifred. “Jolyon had style.”
“That doesn’t sound too bad,” Winifred thought. “Jolyon had style.”
“It is a coil,” she said. “What will father say?
“It’s a coil,” she said. “What will Dad say?
“Mustn’t be told,” said Soames. “The war’ll soon be over now, you’d better let Val take to farming out there.”
“Can’t be told,” said Soames. “The war will be over soon, you should let Val start farming out there.”
It was tantamount to saying that his nephew was lost.
It was basically saying that his nephew was lost.
“I haven’t told Monty,” Winifred murmured desolately.
“I haven’t told Monty,” Winifred said sadly.
The case was reached before noon next day, and was over in little more than half an hour. Soames—pale, spruce, sad-eyed in the witness-box—had suffered so much beforehand that he took it all like one dead. The moment the decree nisi was pronounced he left the Courts of Justice.
The case was heard before noon the next day and wrapped up in just over half an hour. Soames—pale, well-groomed, and sad-looking in the witness box—had already endured so much that he seemed completely numb. The moment the decree nisi was announced, he left the courthouse.
Four hours until he became public property! “Solicitor’s divorce suit!” A surly, dogged anger replaced that dead feeling within him. “Damn them all!” he thought; “I won’t run away. I’ll act as if nothing had happened.” And in the sweltering heat of Fleet Street and Ludgate Hill he walked all the way to his City Club, lunched, and went back to his office. He worked there stolidly throughout the afternoon.
Four hours until he became public property! “Solicitor’s divorce suit!” A heavy, stubborn anger took over the emptiness inside him. “Damn them all!” he thought; “I won't run away. I’ll act like nothing has happened.” And in the sweltering heat of Fleet Street and Ludgate Hill, he walked the whole way to his City Club, had lunch, and then returned to his office. He worked there steadily throughout the afternoon.
On his way out he saw that his clerks knew, and answered their involuntary glances with a look so sardonic that they were immediately withdrawn. In front of St. Paul’s, he stopped to buy the most gentlemanly of the evening papers. Yes! there he was! “Well-known solicitor’s divorce. Cousin co-respondent. Damages given to the blind”—so, they had got that in! At every other face, he thought: “I wonder if you know!” And suddenly he felt queer, as if something were racing round in his head.
On his way out, he noticed that his clerks were aware, and he met their involuntary glances with such a sardonic expression that they quickly looked away. In front of St. Paul’s, he paused to buy the most respectable evening paper. Yes! There it was! “Well-known solicitor’s divorce. Cousin co-respondent. Damages awarded to the blind”—so, they included that! At each person’s face, he thought: “I wonder if you know!” And suddenly, he felt strange, as if something was swirling around in his head.
What was this? He was letting it get hold of him! He mustn’t! He would be ill. He mustn’t think! He would get down to the river and row about, and fish. “I’m not going to be laid up,” he thought.
What was happening? He was letting it take control of him! He couldn’t! He would end up sick. He shouldn’t think! He would go down to the river, row around, and fish. “I’m not going to be stuck at home,” he thought.
It flashed across him that he had something of importance to do before he went out of town. Madame Lamotte! He must explain the Law. Another six months before he was really free! Only he did not want to see Annette! And he passed his hand over the top of his head—it was very hot.
It suddenly occurred to him that he had something important to take care of before leaving town. Madame Lamotte! He needed to explain the Law. Another six months before he was truly free! The only problem was he didn't want to see Annette! He ran his hand over his head—it was really hot.
He branched off through Covent Garden. On this sultry day of late July the garbage-tainted air of the old market offended him, and Soho seemed more than ever the disenchanted home of rapscallionism. Alone, the Restaurant Bretagne, neat, daintily painted, with its blue tubs and the dwarf trees therein, retained an aloof and Frenchified self-respect. It was the slack hour, and pale trim waitresses were preparing the little tables for dinner. Soames went through into the private part. To his discomfiture Annette answered his knock. She, too, looked pale and dragged down by the heat.
He took a detour through Covent Garden. On this hot late July day, the garbage-filled air of the old market bothered him, and Soho felt more than ever like a disillusioned haven for troublemakers. The Restaurant Bretagne stood alone, tidy and charmingly painted, with its blue flower pots and small trees showcasing a sense of proud, French elegance. It was a slow time, and the pale, neat waitresses were setting the little tables for dinner. Soames walked into the private area. To his surprise, Annette answered his knock. She also looked pale and worn out from the heat.
“You are quite a stranger,” she said languidly.
“You're really a stranger,” she said lazily.
Soames smiled.
Soames grinned.
“I haven’t wished to be; I’ve been busy.”
“I haven’t wanted to be; I’ve been occupied.”
“Where’s your mother, Annette? I’ve got some news for her.”
“Where’s your mom, Annette? I have some news for her.”
“Mother is not in.”
"Mom isn't home."
It seemed to Soames that she looked at him in a queer way. What did she know? How much had her mother told her? The worry of trying to make that out gave him an alarming feeling in the head. He gripped the edge of the table, and dizzily saw Annette come forward, her eyes clear with surprise. He shut his own and said:
It felt to Soames like she was looking at him strangely. What did she know? How much had her mom told her? The stress of trying to figure that out gave him a concerning headache. He clutched the edge of the table and, feeling dizzy, saw Annette step forward, her eyes wide with surprise. He closed his eyes and said:
“It’s all right. I’ve had a touch of the sun, I think.” The sun! What he had was a touch of darkness! Annette’s voice, French and composed, said:
“It’s all good. I think I’ve had a bit too much sun.” The sun! What he actually had was a touch of darkness! Annette’s voice, French and calm, said:
“Sit down, it will pass, then.” Her hand pressed his shoulder, and Soames sank into a chair. When the dark feeling dispersed, and he opened his eyes, she was looking down at him. What an inscrutable and odd expression for a girl of twenty!
“Sit down, it’ll pass,” she said, pressing her hand on his shoulder, and Soames sank into a chair. When the heavy feeling faded and he opened his eyes, she was looking down at him. What a mysterious and strange look for a girl of twenty!
“Do you feel better?”
“Are you feeling better?”
“It’s nothing,” said Soames. Instinct told him that to be feeble before her was not helping him—age was enough handicap without that. Will-power was his fortune with Annette, he had lost ground these latter months from indecision—he could not afford to lose any more. He got up, and said:
“It’s nothing,” said Soames. Instinct told him that showing weakness in front of her wouldn’t help him—age was already a big enough disadvantage. Willpower had been his asset with Annette, but he had lost ground these past few months due to his indecision—he couldn’t afford to lose any more. He got up and said:
“I’ll write to your mother. I’m going down to my river house for a long holiday. I want you both to come there presently and stay. It’s just at its best. You will, won’t you?”
“I’ll write to your mom. I’m heading down to my river house for a long vacation. I want you both to come there soon and stay. It’s really beautiful right now. You will, right?”
“It will be veree nice.” A pretty little roll of that “r” but no enthusiasm. And rather sadly he added:
“It will be very nice.” A nice little roll of that “r” but no enthusiasm. And rather sadly he added:
“You’re feeling the heat, too, aren’t you, Annette? It’ll do you good to be on the river. Good-night.” Annette swayed forward. There was a sort of compunction in the movement.
“You’re feeling the heat, too, aren’t you, Annette? It’ll do you good to be by the river. Good night.” Annette leaned forward. There was a sense of hesitation in the movement.
“Are you fit to go? Shall I give you some coffee?”
“Are you ready to go? Do you want some coffee?”
“No,” said Soames firmly. “Give me your hand.”
“No,” said Soames firmly. “Give me your hand.”
She held out her hand, and Soames raised it to his lips. When he looked up, her face wore again that strange expression. “I can’t tell,” he thought, as he went out; “but I mustn’t think—I mustn’t worry.”
She extended her hand, and Soames brought it to his lips. When he looked up, her face had that odd expression again. “I can’t figure it out,” he thought as he left; “but I shouldn’t think—I shouldn’t worry.”
But worry he did, walking toward Pall Mall. English, not of her religion, middle-aged, scarred as it were by domestic tragedy, what had he to give her? Only wealth, social position, leisure, admiration! It was much, but was it enough for a beautiful girl of twenty? He felt so ignorant about Annette. He had, too, a curious fear of the French nature of her mother and herself. They knew so well what they wanted. They were almost Forsytes. They would never grasp a shadow and miss a substance.
But he did worry as he walked toward Pall Mall. English, not of her religion, middle-aged, marked by personal tragedy—what could he offer her? Just wealth, social status, free time, admiration! It was a lot, but was it enough for a beautiful girl of twenty? He felt so uninformed about Annette. He also had a strange fear of the French side of her and her mother. They seemed to know exactly what they wanted. They were almost Forsytes. They would never settle for a shadow while missing the real thing.
The tremendous effort it was to write a simple note to Madame Lamotte when he reached his Club warned him still further that he was at the end of his tether.
The huge effort it took to write a simple note to Madame Lamotte when he got to his Club made him realize even more that he was at his breaking point.
“MY DEAR MADAME (he said),
“You will see by the enclosed newspaper cutting that I obtained my
decree of divorce to-day. By the English Law I shall not, however, be free
to marry again till the decree is confirmed six months hence. In the
meanwhile I have the honor to ask to be considered a formal suitor for the
hand of your daughter. I shall write again in a few days and beg you both
to come and stay at my river house.
“MY DEAR MADAME (he said),
“You'll see from the attached newspaper clipping that I received my divorce decree today. According to English law, I won't be able to remarry until the decree is confirmed six months from now. In the meantime, I would like to formally express my interest in marrying your daughter. I’ll write again in a few days and would love for both of you to come and stay at my river house.”
“I am, dear Madame,
“Sincerely yours,
“SOAMES FORSYTE.”
“I am, dear Madam,
“Sincerely yours,
“SOAMES FORSYTE.”
Having sealed and posted this letter, he went into the dining-room. Three mouthfuls of soup convinced him that he could not eat; and, causing a cab to be summoned, he drove to Paddington Station and took the first train to Reading. He reached his house just as the sun went down, and wandered out on to the lawn. The air was drenched with the scent of pinks and picotees in his flower-borders. A stealing coolness came off the river.
Having sealed and mailed this letter, he went into the dining room. Three spoonfuls of soup convinced him that he couldn’t eat, so he had a cab called and drove to Paddington Station to catch the first train to Reading. He arrived home just as the sun was setting and walked out onto the lawn. The air was filled with the smell of pinks and picotees in his flowerbeds. A cool breeze came off the river.
Rest—peace! Let a poor fellow rest! Let not worry and shame and anger chase like evil night-birds in his head! Like those doves perched half-sleeping on their dovecot, like the furry creatures in the woods on the far side, and the simple folk in their cottages, like the trees and the river itself, whitening fast in twilight, like the darkening cornflower-blue sky where stars were coming up—let him cease from himself, and rest!
Rest—peace! Let a guy take a break! Don't let worry, shame, and anger chase around like nasty night creatures in his mind! Just like those doves dozing on their perch, like the furry animals in the woods over there, and the ordinary folks in their homes, like the trees and the river turning white in the evening light, like the deepening cornflower-blue sky where the stars are starting to appear—let him stop thinking about himself, and find some rest!
CHAPTER X
PASSING OF AN AGE
The marriage of Soames with Annette took place in Paris on the last day of January, 1901, with such privacy that not even Emily was told until it was accomplished.
The marriage of Soames and Annette happened in Paris on the last day of January, 1901, so privately that not even Emily was informed until after it was done.
The day after the wedding he brought her to one of those quiet hotels in London where greater expense can be incurred for less result than anywhere else under heaven. Her beauty in the best Parisian frocks was giving him more satisfaction than if he had collected a perfect bit of china, or a jewel of a picture; he looked forward to the moment when he would exhibit her in Park Lane, in Green Street, and at Timothy’s.
The day after the wedding, he took her to one of those quiet hotels in London where you can spend a lot of money and still get very little in return. Seeing her beauty in the finest Parisian dresses brought him more joy than if he had acquired a perfect piece of china or a beautiful painting; he eagerly anticipated showing her off in Park Lane, in Green Street, and at Timothy’s.
If some one had asked him in those days, “In confidence—are you in love with this girl?” he would have replied: “In love? What is love? If you mean do I feel to her as I did towards Irene in those old days when I first met her and she would not have me; when I sighed and starved after her and couldn’t rest a minute until she yielded—no! If you mean do I admire her youth and prettiness, do my senses ache a little when I see her moving about—yes! Do I think she will keep me straight, make me a creditable wife and a good mother for my children?—again, yes!”
If someone had asked him back then, “In confidence—are you in love with this girl?” he would have replied: “In love? What does that even mean? If you’re asking if I feel for her like I did for Irene in those early days when I first met her and she wouldn’t have me; when I sighed and pined for her and couldn’t rest until she gave in—no! If you’re asking if I admire her youth and beauty, if I feel a little ache when I see her moving around—yes! Do I think she will keep me on the right path, make a respectable wife and a good mother for my kids?—yes, definitely!”
“What more do I need? and what more do three-quarters of the women who are married get from the men who marry them?” And if the enquirer had pursued his query, “And do you think it was fair to have tempted this girl to give herself to you for life unless you have really touched her heart?” he would have answered: “The French see these things differently from us. They look at marriage from the point of view of establishments and children; and, from my own experience, I am not at all sure that theirs is not the sensible view. I shall not expect this time more than I can get, or she can give. Years hence I shouldn’t be surprised if I have trouble with her; but I shall be getting old, I shall have children by then. I shall shut my eyes. I have had my great passion; hers is perhaps to come—I don’t suppose it will be for me. I offer her a great deal, and I don’t expect much in return, except children, or at least a son. But one thing I am sure of—she has very good sense!”
“What more do I need? And what do three-quarters of the women who are married get from the men who marry them?” And if the questioner had continued, “Do you think it was fair to have tempted this girl to commit to you for life unless you truly touched her heart?” he would have answered: “The French see these things differently from us. They view marriage from the perspective of stability and children; and, from my own experience, I’m not at all sure theirs isn’t the sensible approach. I won’t expect more this time than I can handle or she can offer. Years from now, I wouldn’t be surprised if I have issues with her; but by then I’ll be older, and I’ll have kids. I’ll just look the other way. I’ve had my great passion; hers is probably yet to come—I doubt it will be for me. I’m offering her a lot, and I don’t expect much in return, except for children, or at least a son. But one thing I’m certain of—she has a lot of common sense!”
And if, insatiate, the enquirer had gone on, “You do not look, then, for spiritual union in this marriage?” Soames would have lifted his sideway smile, and rejoined: “That’s as it may be. If I get satisfaction for my senses, perpetuation of myself; good taste and good humour in the house; it is all I can expect at my age. I am not likely to be going out of my way towards any far-fetched sentimentalism.” Whereon, the enquirer must in good taste have ceased enquiry.
And if the curious person had continued, “So you’re not looking for a spiritual connection in this marriage?” Soames would have given his sideways smile and replied, “That might be true. If I get satisfaction for my senses, a way to keep myself going; good taste and good humor in the house; that's all I can expect at my age. I’m not likely to seek out any unrealistic sentimental feelings.” At that point, the curious person should have wisely stopped asking questions.
The Queen was dead, and the air of the greatest city upon earth grey with unshed tears. Fur-coated and top-hatted, with Annette beside him in dark furs, Soames crossed Park Lane on the morning of the funeral procession, to the rails in Hyde Park. Little moved though he ever was by public matters, this event, supremely symbolical, this summing-up of a long rich period, impressed his fancy. In ’37, when she came to the throne, “Superior Dosset” was still building houses to make London hideous; and James, a stripling of twenty-six, just laying the foundations of his practice in the Law. Coaches still ran; men wore stocks, shaved their upper lips, ate oysters out of barrels; “tigers” swung behind cabriolets; women said, “La!” and owned no property; there were manners in the land, and pigsties for the poor; unhappy devils were hanged for little crimes, and Dickens had but just begun to write. Well-nigh two generations had slipped by—of steamboats, railways, telegraphs, bicycles, electric light, telephones, and now these motorcars—of such accumulated wealth, that eight per cent. had become three, and Forsytes were numbered by the thousand! Morals had changed, manners had changed, men had become monkeys twice-removed, God had become Mammon—Mammon so respectable as to deceive himself: Sixty-four years that favoured property, and had made the upper middle class; buttressed, chiselled, polished it, till it was almost indistinguishable in manners, morals, speech, appearance, habit, and soul from the nobility. An epoch which had gilded individual liberty so that if a man had money, he was free in law and fact, and if he had not money he was free in law and not in fact. An era which had canonised hypocrisy, so that to seem to be respectable was to be. A great Age, whose transmuting influence nothing had escaped save the nature of man and the nature of the Universe.
The Queen was dead, and the atmosphere in the greatest city on earth was heavy with unshed tears. Dressed in a fur coat and top hat, with Annette beside him in dark furs, Soames crossed Park Lane on the morning of the funeral procession, heading to the rails in Hyde Park. Although he was usually indifferent to public events, this occasion, deeply symbolic and a culmination of a long, prosperous era, captured his attention. In ’37, when she ascended the throne, “Superior Dosset” was still constructing houses that made London ugly, and James, a young man of twenty-six, was just starting his legal career. Carriages were still in use; men wore neck stocks, shaved their upper lips, and ate oysters from barrels; “tigers” followed behind cabriolets; women exclaimed, “La!” and owned no property; there were manners in society and pigsties for the poor; unfortunate people were hanged for minor offenses, and Dickens had only just begun writing. Nearly two generations had passed, marked by steamboats, railways, telegraphs, bicycles, electric lights, telephones, and now motorcars—accumulated wealth had brought down interest rates from eight percent to three, and the Forsytes numbered in the thousands! Morals had changed, manners had changed, and men had devolved, while God had become Mammon—so respectable that Mammon could deceive himself: Sixty-four years had favored property and shaped the upper middle class, refining and polishing it to the point where its manners, morals, speech, appearance, habits, and essence were nearly indistinguishable from those of the nobility. It was an era that had gilded individual liberty, so that a man with money was free in both law and reality, while one without money was free in law but not in reality. An age that had sanctified hypocrisy, where appearing respectable was the same as being respectable. A significant era, whose transformative influence had not spared anything except for the nature of man and the nature of the Universe.
And to witness the passing of this Age, London—its pet and fancy—was pouring forth her citizens through every gate into Hyde Park, hub of Victorianism, happy hunting-ground of Forsytes. Under the grey heavens, whose drizzle just kept off, the dark concourse gathered to see the show. The “good old” Queen, full of years and virtue, had emerged from her seclusion for the last time to make a London holiday. From Houndsditch, Acton, Ealing, Hampstead, Islington, and Bethnal Green; from Hackney, Hornsey, Leytonstone, Battersea, and Fulham; and from those green pastures where Forsytes flourish—Mayfair and Kensington, St. James’ and Belgravia, Bayswater and Chelsea and the Regent’s Park, the people swarmed down on to the roads where death would presently pass with dusky pomp and pageantry. Never again would a Queen reign so long, or people have a chance to see so much history buried for their money. A pity the war dragged on, and that the Wreath of Victory could not be laid upon her coffin! All else would be there to follow and commemorate—soldiers, sailors, foreign princes, half-masted bunting, tolling bells, and above all the surging, great, dark-coated crowd, with perhaps a simple sadness here and there deep in hearts beneath black clothes put on by regulation. After all, more than a Queen was going to her rest, a woman who had braved sorrow, lived well and wisely according to her lights.
And to witness the end of this era, London—its beloved city—was pouring its citizens through every gate into Hyde Park, the center of Victorianism, a happy hunting ground for the Forsytes. Under the grey sky, with the drizzle holding off, the large crowd gathered to watch the event. The "good old" Queen, full of years and virtue, had come out of her seclusion for the last time to celebrate a day in London. From Houndsditch, Acton, Ealing, Hampstead, Islington, and Bethnal Green; from Hackney, Hornsey, Leytonstone, Battersea, and Fulham; and from those upscale areas where Forsytes thrive—Mayfair and Kensington, St. James’s and Belgravia, Bayswater and Chelsea and Regent’s Park, the people flocked to the roads where death would soon pass with its somber splendor. Never again would a Queen reign as long, or people have the chance to see so much history commemorated for their money. It was a shame the war continued, and that the Wreath of Victory couldn’t be laid on her coffin! Everything else would be there to honor her—soldiers, sailors, foreign princes, flags at half-mast, tolling bells, and above all, the vast, dark-coated crowd, with perhaps a hint of sadness hidden in some hearts beneath their regulation black clothing. After all, more than a Queen was going to her rest; a woman who had faced sorrow, and lived well and wisely according to her values.
Out in the crowd against the railings, with his arm hooked in Annette’s, Soames waited. Yes! the Age was passing! What with this Trade Unionism, and Labour fellows in the House of Commons, with continental fiction, and something in the general feel of everything, not to be expressed in words, things were very different; he recalled the crowd on Mafeking night, and George Forsyte saying: “They’re all socialists, they want our goods.” Like James, Soames didn’t know, he couldn’t tell—with Edward on the throne! Things would never be as safe again as under good old Viccy! Convulsively he pressed his young wife’s arm. There, at any rate, was something substantially his own, domestically certain again at last; something which made property worth while—a real thing once more. Pressed close against her and trying to ward others off, Soames was content. The crowd swayed round them, ate sandwiches and dropped crumbs; boys who had climbed the plane-trees chattered above like monkeys, threw twigs and orange-peel. It was past time; they should be coming soon! And, suddenly, a little behind them to the left, he saw a tallish man with a soft hat and short grizzling beard, and a tallish woman in a little round fur cap and veil. Jolyon and Irene talking, smiling at each other, close together like Annette and himself! They had not seen him; and stealthily, with a very queer feeling in his heart, Soames watched those two. They looked happy! What had they come here for—inherently illicit creatures, rebels from the Victorian ideal? What business had they in this crowd? Each of them twice exiled by morality—making a boast, as it were, of love and laxity! He watched them fascinated; admitting grudgingly even with his arm thrust through Annette’s that—that she—Irene—No! he would not admit it; and he turned his eyes away. He would not see them, and let the old bitterness, the old longing rise up within him! And then Annette turned to him and said: “Those two people, Soames; they know you, I am sure. Who are they?”
Out in the crowd against the railings, with his arm linked in Annette’s, Soames waited. Yes! the era was changing! With this Trade Union movement and Labour folks in the House of Commons, continental fiction, and something in the overall vibe that couldn't quite be put into words, everything felt very different; he remembered the crowd on Mafeking night and George Forsyte saying: “They’re all socialists, they want our stuff.” Like James, Soames was unsure—he couldn’t tell—with Edward on the throne! Things would never feel as secure again as they did under good old Viccy! He gripped his young wife’s arm tightly. There was, at least, something that was definitely his, something that felt stable again; something that made owning property worthwhile—a tangible thing once more. Pressed closely against her and trying to keep others at bay, Soames felt content. The crowd swirled around them, munching on sandwiches and dropping crumbs; boys who had climbed the plane trees chattered above like monkeys, tossing twigs and orange peels. It was getting late; they should be arriving soon! Then, suddenly, a little behind them to the left, he spotted a tall man with a soft hat and a short graying beard, and a tall woman in a small round fur cap and veil. Jolyon and Irene talking, smiling at each other, close together like Annette and himself! They hadn’t noticed him; and stealthily, with a strange feeling in his chest, Soames observed the two. They looked happy! What were they doing here—essentially rule-breakers, defying the Victorian ideal? What right did they have in this crowd? Each of them morally exiled—proudly flaunting love and freedom! He watched them, captivated; grudgingly acknowledging even with his arm linked through Annette’s that—that she—Irene—No! he would not accept it; and he turned his gaze away. He would not acknowledge them and let the old bitterness, the old longing rise up inside him! And then Annette turned to him and said: “Those two people, Soames; I’m sure they know you. Who are they?”
Soames nosed sideways.
Soames tilted his head.
“What people?”
“Which people?”
“There, you see them; just turning away. They know you.”
“There, you see them; they’re just turning away. They know you.”
“No,” Soames answered; “a mistake, my dear.”
“No,” Soames replied; “that’s a mistake, my dear.”
“A lovely face! And how she walk! Elle est très distinguée!”
“A beautiful face! And how she walks! She is very distinguished!”
Soames looked then. Into his life, out of his life she had walked like that swaying and erect, remote, unseizable; ever eluding the contact of his soul! He turned abruptly from that receding vision of the past.
Soames looked then. Into his life, out of his life she had walked like that, swaying and upright, distant, unattainable; always slipping away from the connection with his soul! He suddenly turned away from that fading vision of the past.
“You’d better attend,” he said, “they’re coming now!”
“You should really go,” he said, “they're on their way now!”
But while he stood, grasping her arm, seemingly intent on the head of the procession, he was quivering with the sense of always missing something, with instinctive regret that he had not got them both.
But as he stood there, holding her arm and clearly focused on the front of the line, he was filled with a sense of always missing something, with a deep feeling of regret that he hadn’t managed to have them both.
Slow came the music and the march, till, in silence, the long line wound in through the Park gate. He heard Annette whisper, “How sad it is and beautiful!” felt the clutch of her hand as she stood up on tiptoe; and the crowd’s emotion gripped him. There it was—the bier of the Queen, coffin of the Age slow passing! And as it went by there came a murmuring groan from all the long line of those who watched, a sound such as Soames had never heard, so unconscious, primitive, deep and wild, that neither he nor any knew whether they had joined in uttering it. Strange sound, indeed! Tribute of an Age to its own death.... Ah! Ah!... The hold on life had slipped. That which had seemed eternal was gone! The Queen—God bless her!
The music and the procession moved slowly until, in silence, the long line filed in through the Park gate. He heard Annette whisper, “How sad and beautiful!” and felt her grip as she stood on her tiptoes; the crowd's emotions surrounded him. There it was—the Queen's coffin, the end of an era slowly passing by! As it went past, a low groan came from the entire line of spectators, a sound Soames had never experienced before, so instinctual, raw, deep, and wild, that neither he nor anyone else knew if they had joined in making it. What a strange sound! A tribute from an era to its own end... Ah! Ah!... The connection to life had faded. What once felt eternal was gone! The Queen—God bless her!
It moved on with the bier, that travelling groan, as a fire moves on over grass in a thin line; it kept step, and marched alongside down the dense crowds mile after mile. It was a human sound, and yet inhuman, pushed out by animal subconsciousness, by intimate knowledge of universal death and change. None of us—none of us can hold on for ever!
It continued on with the coffin, that traveling moan, like a fire spreading across grass in a thin line; it kept pace and marched alongside through the thick crowds mile after mile. It was a human sound, yet also inhuman, pushed forth by our primal instincts, by a deep understanding of universal death and change. None of us—none of us can hold on forever!
It left silence for a little—a very little time, till tongues began, eager to retrieve interest in the show. Soames lingered just long enough to gratify Annette, then took her out of the Park to lunch at his father’s in Park Lane....
It went quiet for a moment—a brief moment—until people started talking, eager to get back into the show. Soames stayed just long enough to please Annette, then took her out of the Park for lunch at his father’s place on Park Lane....
James had spent the morning gazing out of his bedroom window. The last show he would see, last of so many! So she was gone! Well, she was getting an old woman. Swithin and he had seen her crowned—slim slip of a girl, not so old as Imogen! She had got very stout of late. Jolyon and he had seen her married to that German chap, her husband—he had turned out all right before he died, and left her with that son of his. And he remembered the many evenings he and his brothers and their cronies had wagged their heads over their wine and walnuts and that fellow in his salad days. And now he had come to the throne. They said he had steadied down—he didn’t know—couldn’t tell! He’d make the money fly still, he shouldn’t wonder. What a lot of people out there! It didn’t seem so very long since he and Swithin stood in the crowd outside Westminster Abbey when she was crowned, and Swithin had taken him to Cremorne afterwards—racketty chap, Swithin; no, it didn’t seem much longer ago than Jubilee Year, when he had joined with Roger in renting a balcony in Piccadilly.
James had spent the morning looking out of his bedroom window. The last show he would see, the final one of so many! So she was gone! Well, she was getting old. Swithin and he had seen her crowned—a slim young girl, not older than Imogen! She had become quite heavy lately. Jolyon and he had attended her wedding to that German guy, her husband—he had turned out to be decent before he died and left her with his son. And he recalled the many evenings he and his brothers and their friends had laughed over wine and walnuts, reminiscing about that guy in his younger days. And now he was on the throne. They said he had settled down—he didn’t know—couldn’t tell! He’d still be able to spend money like there’s no tomorrow, he wouldn’t be surprised. What a lot of people out there! It didn’t seem like very long ago that he and Swithin stood in the crowd outside Westminster Abbey when she was crowned, and Swithin had taken him to Cremorne afterward—wild guy, Swithin; no, it didn’t feel much longer ago than Jubilee Year, when he and Roger had rented a balcony in Piccadilly.
Jolyon, Swithin, Roger all gone, and he would be ninety in August! And there was Soames married again to a French girl. The French were a queer lot, but they made good mothers, he had heard. Things changed! They said this German Emperor was here for the funeral, his telegram to old Kruger had been in shocking taste. He should not be surprised if that chap made trouble some day. Change! H’m! Well, they must look after themselves when he was gone: he didn’t know where he’d be! And now Emily had asked Dartie to lunch, with Winifred and Imogen, to meet Soames’ wife—she was always doing something. And there was Irene living with that fellow Jolyon, they said. He’d marry her now, he supposed.
Jolyon, Swithin, and Roger were all gone, and he would be turning ninety in August! And Soames was married again, this time to a French girl. The French were a strange bunch, but he had heard they made great mothers. Things had really changed! They said this German Emperor had come for the funeral, and his message to old Kruger was in terrible taste. He wouldn’t be surprised if that guy caused trouble someday. Change! Hmm! Well, they’d have to take care of themselves after he was gone; he had no idea where he’d end up! And now Emily had invited Dartie to lunch, along with Winifred and Imogen, to meet Soames' wife—she was always up to something. And there was Irene living with that guy Jolyon, they said. He supposed he’d marry her now.
“My brother Jolyon,” he thought, “what would he have said to it all?” And somehow the utter impossibility of knowing what his elder brother, once so looked up to, would have said, so worried James that he got up from his chair by the window, and began slowly, feebly to pace the room.
“My brother Jolyon,” he thought, “what would he have said about all this?” And somehow the complete uncertainty of what his older brother, who he once admired so much, would have said troubled James so much that he got up from his chair by the window and began to pace the room slowly and weakly.
“She was a pretty thing, too,” he thought; “I was fond of her. Perhaps Soames didn’t suit her—I don’t know—I can’t tell. We never had any trouble with our wives.” Women had changed everything had changed! And now the Queen was dead—well, there it was! A movement in the crowd brought him to a standstill at the window, his nose touching the pane and whitening from the chill of it. They had got her as far as Hyde Park Corner—they were passing now! Why didn’t Emily come up here where she could see, instead of fussing about lunch. He missed her at that moment—missed her! Through the bare branches of the plane-trees he could just see the procession, could see the hats coming off the people’s heads—a lot of them would catch colds, he shouldn’t wonder! A voice behind him said:
“She was a pretty girl, too,” he thought; “I liked her. Maybe Soames wasn’t right for her—I’m not sure—I can’t say. We never had any issues with our wives.” Women had changed everything had changed! And now the Queen was gone—well, there it was! A shift in the crowd stopped him at the window, his nose pressed against the glass and turning white from the cold. They had gotten her as far as Hyde Park Corner—they were passing by now! Why didn’t Emily come up here where she could see, instead of worrying about lunch? He really missed her at that moment—missed her! Through the bare branches of the plane-trees, he could just see the procession, could see people taking off their hats—a lot of them were going to catch colds, he wouldn’t be surprised! A voice behind him said:
“You’ve got a capital view here, James!”
“You’ve got an amazing view here, James!”
“There you are!” muttered James; “why didn’t you come before? You might have missed it!”
“There you are!” James muttered. “Why didn’t you come sooner? You could have missed it!”
And he was silent, staring with all his might.
And he was quiet, staring with all his strength.
“What’s the noise?” he asked suddenly.
“What’s that noise?” he asked suddenly.
“There’s no noise,” returned Emily; “what are you thinking of?—they wouldn’t cheer.”
“There’s no noise,” Emily replied; “what are you thinking?—they wouldn’t cheer.”
“I can hear it.”
"I can hear that."
“Nonsense, James!”
"That's ridiculous, James!"
No sound came through those double panes; what James heard was the groaning in his own heart at sight of his Age passing.
No sound came through those double panes; what James heard was the groaning in his own heart at the sight of his youth slipping away.
“Don’t you ever tell me where I’m buried,” he said suddenly. “I shan’t want to know.” And he turned from the window. There she went, the old Queen; she’d had a lot of anxiety—she’d be glad to be out of it, he should think!
“Don’t you ever tell me where I’m buried,” he said suddenly. “I don’t want to know.” And he turned from the window. There she went, the old Queen; she’d had a lot of anxiety—she’d be glad to be out of it, he would think!
Emily took up the hair-brushes.
Emily grabbed the hairbrushes.
“There’ll be just time to brush your head,” she said, “before they come. You must look your best, James.”
“There’ll be just enough time to fix your hair,” she said, “before they arrive. You need to look your best, James.”
“Ah!” muttered James; “they say she’s pretty.”
“Ah!” muttered James; “they say she’s good-looking.”
The meeting with his new daughter-in-law took place in the dining-room. James was seated by the fire when she was brought in. He placed, his hands on the arms of the chair and slowly raised himself. Stooping and immaculate in his frock-coat, thin as a line in Euclid, he received Annette’s hand in his; and the anxious eyes of his furrowed face, which had lost its colour now, doubted above her. A little warmth came into them and into his cheeks, refracted from her bloom.
The meeting with his new daughter-in-law occurred in the dining room. James was sitting by the fire when she was brought in. He put his hands on the arms of the chair and slowly lifted himself up. Leaning forward and perfectly dressed in his coat, thin as a line from a geometry textbook, he took Annette’s hand in his. The worried eyes of his lined face, now pale, looked uncertainly at her. A bit of warmth returned to his eyes and cheeks, reflecting off her youthful glow.
“How are you?” he said. “You’ve been to see the Queen, I suppose? Did you have a good crossing?”
“How are you?” he asked. “I assume you’ve met the Queen? Did you have a good journey?”
In this way he greeted her from whom he hoped for a grandson of his name.
In this way, he welcomed her, hoping she would bear him a grandson to carry on his name.
Gazing at him, so old, thin, white, and spotless, Annette murmured something in French which James did not understand.
Gazing at him, so old, thin, white, and spotless, Annette murmured something in French that James didn't understand.
“Yes, yes,” he said, “you want your lunch, I expect. Soames, ring the bell; we won’t wait for that chap Dartie.” But just then they arrived. Dartie had refused to go out of his way to see “the old girl.” With an early cocktail beside him, he had taken a “squint” from the smoking-room of the Iseeum, so that Winifred and Imogen had been obliged to come back from the Park to fetch him thence. His brown eyes rested on Annette with a stare of almost startled satisfaction. The second beauty that fellow Soames had picked up! What women could see in him! Well, she would play him the same trick as the other, no doubt; but in the meantime he was a lucky devil! And he brushed up his moustache, having in nine months of Green Street domesticity regained almost all his flesh and his assurance. Despite the comfortable efforts of Emily, Winifred’s composure, Imogen’s enquiring friendliness, Dartie’s showing-off, and James’ solicitude about her food, it was not, Soames felt, a successful lunch for his bride. He took her away very soon.
“Yes, yes,” he said, “you want your lunch, I assume. Soames, ring the bell; we won’t wait for that guy Dartie.” But just then they showed up. Dartie had refused to go out of his way to see “the old girl.” With a cocktail beside him, he had taken a glance from the smoking room of the Iseeum, so that Winifred and Imogen had to come back from the Park to get him. His brown eyes landed on Annette with a look of almost surprised satisfaction. The second beauty that guy Soames had picked up! What could women see in him? Well, she’d probably play him the same trick as the other, no doubt; but for now, he was a lucky guy! And he tidied up his moustache, having regained almost all his weight and his confidence after nine months of living on Green Street. Despite the efforts of Emily to be comfortable, Winifred’s calm, Imogen’s curious friendliness, Dartie’s showboating, and James’ concern about her food, Soames felt it wasn’t a successful lunch for his bride. He took her away very soon.
“That Monsieur Dartie,” said Annette in the cab, “je n’aime pas ce type-là!”
“That Monsieur Dartie,” said Annette in the cab, “I don’t like that guy!”
“No, by George!” said Soames.
“No, seriously!” said Soames.
“Your sister is veree amiable, and the girl is pretty. Your father is veree old. I think your mother has trouble with him; I should not like to be her.”
“Your sister is really nice, and the girl is pretty. Your father is really old. I think your mother has a hard time with him; I wouldn’t want to be in her position.”
Soames nodded at the shrewdness, the clear hard judgment in his young wife; but it disquieted him a little. The thought may have just flashed through him, too: “When I’m eighty she’ll be fifty-five, having trouble with me!”
Soames nodded at the cleverness and sharp judgment of his young wife, but it made him a bit uneasy. The thought might have briefly crossed his mind as well: “When I’m eighty, she’ll be fifty-five, dealing with me!”
“There’s just one other house of my relations I must take you to,” he said; “you’ll find it funny, but we must get it over; and then we’ll dine and go to the theatre.”
“There’s just one more house of my relatives I need to take you to,” he said; “you’ll find it amusing, but we have to get it done; and then we’ll have dinner and go to the theater.”
In this way he prepared her for Timothy’s. But Timothy’s was different. They were delighted to see dear Soames after this long long time; and so this was Annette!
In this way, he got her ready for Timothy’s. But Timothy’s was different. They were thrilled to see dear Soames after such a long time; and so this was Annette!
“You are so pretty, my dear; almost too young and pretty for dear Soames, aren’t you? But he’s very attentive and careful—such a good hush....” Aunt Juley checked herself, and placed her lips just under each of Annette’s eyes—she afterwards described them to Francie, who dropped in, as: “Cornflower-blue, so pretty, I quite wanted to kiss them. I must say dear Soames is a perfect connoisseur. In her French way, and not so very French either, I think she’s as pretty—though not so distinguished, not so alluring—as Irene. Because she was alluring, wasn’t she? with that white skin and those dark eyes, and that hair, couleur de—what was it? I always forget.”
“You are so pretty, my dear; almost too young and pretty for dear Soames, right? But he’s very attentive and careful—such a sweet guy....” Aunt Juley caught herself and gently placed her lips just under each of Annette’s eyes—she later described them to Francie, who dropped by, as: “Cornflower-blue, so pretty, I just wanted to kiss them. I must say dear Soames is a perfect connoisseur. In her French way, and not so very French either, I think she’s as pretty—though not as distinguished, not as captivating—as Irene. Because she was captivating, wasn’t she? with that fair skin and those dark eyes, and that hair, couleur de—what was it? I always forget.”
“Feuille morte,” Francie prompted.
“Dead Leaf,” Francie prompted.
“Of course, dead leaves—so strange. I remember when I was a girl, before we came to London, we had a foxhound puppy—to ‘walk’ it was called then; it had a tan top to its head and a white chest, and beautiful dark brown eyes, and it was a lady.”
“Of course, dead leaves—so odd. I remember when I was a girl, before we moved to London, we had a foxhound puppy—it was called ‘walking’ then; it had a tan patch on its head and a white chest, and beautiful dark brown eyes, and it was a girl.”
“Yes, auntie,” said Francie, “but I don’t see the connection.”
“Yes, auntie,” said Francie, “but I don’t see how that relates.”
“Oh!” replied Aunt Juley, rather flustered, “it was so alluring, and her eyes and hair, you know....” She was silent, as if surprised in some indelicacy. “Feuille morte,” she added suddenly; “Hester—do remember that!”....
“Oh!” Aunt Juley responded, a bit flustered, “it was so captivating, and her eyes and hair, you know....” She fell silent, as if caught off guard by something inappropriate. “Feuille morte,” she added suddenly; “Hester—please remember that!”....
Considerable debate took place between the two sisters whether Timothy should or should not be summoned to see Annette.
There was a lot of discussion between the two sisters about whether Timothy should be called to see Annette.
“Oh, don’t bother!” said Soames.
“Oh, don’t worry about it!” said Soames.
“But it’s no trouble, only of course Annette’s being French might upset him a little. He was so scared about Fashoda. I think perhaps we had better not run the risk, Hester. It’s nice to have her all to ourselves, isn’t it? And how are you, Soames? Have you quite got over your....”
“But it’s no trouble, but of course Annette being French might bother him a bit. He was really worried about Fashoda. I think maybe we should avoid any risk, Hester. It’s nice to have her all to ourselves, right? And how are you, Soames? Have you completely gotten over your....”
Hester interposed hurriedly:
Hester quickly intervened:
“What do you think of London, Annette?”
"What do you think of London, Annette?"
Soames, disquieted, awaited the reply. It came, sensible, composed: “Oh! I know London. I have visited before.”
Soames, feeling uneasy, waited for the response. It arrived, clear and calm: “Oh! I know London. I've been there before.”
He had never ventured to speak to her on the subject of the restaurant. The French had different notions about gentility, and to shrink from connection with it might seem to her ridiculous; he had waited to be married before mentioning it; and now he wished he hadn’t.
He had never dared to talk to her about the restaurant. The French had different ideas about elegance, and avoiding any connection to it might seem ridiculous to her; he had waited until after they were married to bring it up, and now he wished he hadn’t.
“And what part do you know best?” said Aunt Juley.
“And what part do you know best?” Aunt Juley asked.
“Soho,” said Annette simply.
“Soho,” Annette said plainly.
Soames snapped his jaw.
Soames clenched his jaw.
“Soho?” repeated Aunt Juley; “Soho?”
“Soho?” Aunt Juley repeated; “Soho?”
“That’ll go round the family,” thought Soames.
"That'll get back to the family," thought Soames.
“It’s very French, and interesting,” he said.
“It’s very French and interesting,” he said.
“Yes,” murmured Aunt Juley, “your Uncle Roger had some houses there once; he was always having to turn the tenants out, I remember.”
“Yes,” Aunt Juley whispered, “your Uncle Roger used to have some houses there; he was constantly having to evict the tenants, I remember.”
Soames changed the subject to Mapledurham.
Soames switched the topic to Mapledurham.
“Of course,” said Aunt Juley, “you will be going down there soon to settle in. We are all so looking forward to the time when Annette has a dear little....”
“Of course,” said Aunt Juley, “you’ll be heading down there soon to settle in. We’re all really looking forward to the time when Annette has a sweet little....”
“Juley!” cried Aunt Hester desperately, “ring tea!”
“Juley!” Aunt Hester shouted urgently, “make some tea!”
Soames dared not wait for tea, and took Annette away.
Soames couldn't wait for tea and took Annette with him.
“I shouldn’t mention Soho if I were you,” he said in the cab. “It’s rather a shady part of London; and you’re altogether above that restaurant business now; I mean,” he added, “I want you to know nice people, and the English are fearful snobs.”
“I wouldn’t bring up Soho if I were you,” he said in the cab. “It’s a pretty sketchy part of London, and you’re way above that restaurant scene now; I mean,” he added, “I want you to meet nice people, and the English can be really snobby.”
Annette’s clear eyes opened; a little smile came on her lips.
Annette's bright eyes opened, and a small smile appeared on her lips.
“Yes?” she said.
"Yes?" she replied.
“H’m!” thought Soames, “that’s meant for me!” and he looked at her hard. “She’s got good business instincts,” he thought. “I must make her grasp it once for all!”
“H'm!” thought Soames, “that’s directed at me!” and he stared at her intently. “She’s got a good sense for business,” he thought. “I need to make her understand this once and for all!”
“Look here, Annette! it’s very simple, only it wants understanding. Our professional and leisured classes still think themselves a cut above our business classes, except of course the very rich. It may be stupid, but there it is, you see. It isn’t advisable in England to let people know that you ran a restaurant or kept a shop or were in any kind of trade. It may have been extremely creditable, but it puts a sort of label on you; you don’t have such a good time, or meet such nice people—that’s all.”
“Look, Annette! It’s very simple, but it just needs understanding. Our professional and leisure classes still think they’re better than our business classes, except, of course, for the very wealthy. It might be silly, but that’s how it is. In England, it’s not a good idea to let people know that you ran a restaurant, owned a shop, or were in any kind of trade. It might have been very respectable, but it puts a sort of label on you; you won’t have as much fun or meet as many nice people—that’s all.”
“I see,” said Annette; “it is the same in France.”
"I get it," said Annette; "it's the same in France."
“Oh!” murmured Soames, at once relieved and taken aback. “Of course, class is everything, really.”
“Oh!” Soames murmured, feeling both relieved and surprised. “Of course, class is everything, really.”
“Yes,” said Annette; “comme vous êtes sage.”
“Yes,” said Annette; “how wise you are.”
“That’s all right,” thought Soames, watching her lips, “only she’s pretty cynical.” His knowledge of French was not yet such as to make him grieve that she had not said “tu.” He slipped his arm round her, and murmured with an effort:
“That’s fine,” thought Soames, watching her lips, “but she’s pretty cynical.” His French wasn’t good enough yet to feel upset that she hadn’t said “tu.” He put his arm around her and murmured with some effort:
“Et vous êtes ma belle femme.”
“And you are my beautiful wife.”
Annette went off into a little fit of laughter.
Annette burst into a little fit of laughter.
“Oh, non!” she said. “Oh, non! ne parlez pas Français, Soames. What is that old lady, your aunt, looking forward to?”
“Oh no!” she said. “Oh no! Don’t speak French, Soames. What is that old lady, your aunt, looking forward to?”
Soames bit his lip. “God knows!” he said; “she’s always saying something;” but he knew better than God.
Soames bit his lip. “God knows!” he said; “she’s always saying something;” but he knew better than God.
CHAPTER XI
SUSPENDED ANIMATION
The war dragged on. Nicholas had been heard to say that it would cost three hundred millions if it cost a penny before they’d done with it! The income-tax was seriously threatened. Still, there would be South Africa for their money, once for all. And though the possessive instinct felt badly shaken at three o’clock in the morning, it recovered by breakfast-time with the recollection that one gets nothing in this world without paying for it. So, on the whole, people went about their business much as if there were no war, no concentration camps, no slippery de Wet, no feeling on the Continent, no anything unpleasant. Indeed, the attitude of the nation was typified by Timothy’s map, whose animation was suspended—for Timothy no longer moved the flags, and they could not move themselves, not even backwards and forwards as they should have done.
The war continued on. Nicholas was heard saying it would cost three hundred million if it cost a penny before they were done with it! The income tax was seriously at risk. Still, there would be South Africa for their money, once and for all. And even though the possessive instinct felt pretty shaken at three in the morning, it bounced back by breakfast with the reminder that you don't get anything in this world without paying for it. So, overall, people went about their business as if there were no war, no concentration camps, no slippery de Wet, no tensions in Europe, and no unpleasantness at all. In fact, the nation's attitude was captured by Timothy’s map, whose animation had stopped—Timothy no longer moved the flags, and they couldn't move themselves, not even back and forth like they should have.
Suspended animation went further; it invaded Forsyte ’Change, and produced a general uncertainty as to what was going to happen next. The announcement in the marriage column of The Times, “Jolyon Forsyte to Irene, only daughter of the late Professor Heron,” had occasioned doubt whether Irene had been justly described. And yet, on the whole, relief was felt that she had not been entered as “Irene, late the wife,” or “the divorced wife,” “of Soames Forsyte.” Altogether, there had been a kind of sublimity from the first about the way the family had taken that “affair.” As James had phrased it, “There it was!” No use to fuss! Nothing to be had out of admitting that it had been a “nasty jar”—in the phraseology of the day.
Suspended animation went even further; it spread throughout Forsyte ’Change, creating a general uncertainty about what was going to happen next. The announcement in the marriage section of The Times, “Jolyon Forsyte to Irene, the only daughter of the late Professor Heron,” raised questions about whether Irene had been accurately described. Still, overall, there was a sense of relief that she hadn’t been listed as “Irene, formerly the wife,” or “the divorced wife,” “of Soames Forsyte.” In total, there had been a certain grandeur from the beginning regarding how the family had handled that “affair.” As James put it, “There it was!” No point in stressing out! There was nothing to gain from acknowledging that it had been a “nasty jar”—in the language of the time.
But what would happen now that both Soames and Jolyon were married again? That was very intriguing. George was known to have laid Eustace six to four on a little Jolyon before a little Soames. George was so droll! It was rumoured, too, that he and Dartie had a bet as to whether James would attain the age of ninety, though which of them had backed James no one knew.
But what would happen now that both Soames and Jolyon were married again? That was really interesting. George was known to have bet six to four on a little Jolyon before a little Soames. George was so funny! It was also rumored that he and Dartie had a bet on whether James would reach the age of ninety, though no one knew which of them had backed James.
Early in May, Winifred came round to say that Val had been wounded in the leg by a spent bullet, and was to be discharged. His wife was nursing him. He would have a little limp—nothing to speak of. He wanted his grandfather to buy him a farm out there where he could breed horses. Her father was giving Holly eight hundred a year, so they could be quite comfortable, because his grandfather would give Val five, he had said; but as to the farm, he didn’t know—couldn’t tell: he didn’t want Val to go throwing away his money.
Early in May, Winifred came by to say that Val had been injured in the leg by a stray bullet and was going to be discharged. His wife was taking care of him. He would have a slight limp—nothing major. He wanted his grandfather to buy him a farm out there where he could raise horses. Her father was giving Holly eight hundred a year, so they could live pretty comfortably, especially since his grandfather had promised Val five; but as for the farm, he didn’t know—couldn’t say: he didn’t want Val to waste his money.
“But you know,” said Winifred, “he must do something.”
“But you know,” Winifred said, “he has to do something.”
Aunt Hester thought that perhaps his dear grandfather was wise, because if he didn’t buy a farm it couldn’t turn out badly.
Aunt Hester thought that maybe his dear grandfather was smart, because if he didn’t buy a farm, it couldn’t go wrong.
“But Val loves horses,” said Winifred. “It’d be such an occupation for him.”
“But Val loves horses,” Winifred said. “It would be such a great activity for him.”
Aunt Juley thought that horses were very uncertain, had not Montague found them so?
Aunt Juley believed that horses were quite unpredictable, hadn't Montague found that to be true?
“Val’s different,” said Winifred; “he takes after me.”
“Val’s unique,” said Winifred; “he’s like me.”
Aunt Juley was sure that dear Val was very clever. “I always remember,” she added, “how he gave his bad penny to a beggar. His dear grandfather was so pleased. He thought it showed such presence of mind. I remember his saying that he ought to go into the Navy.”
Aunt Juley was convinced that dear Val was really smart. “I always remember,” she added, “how he gave his bad penny to a beggar. His dear grandfather was so happy about it. He thought it showed such quick thinking. I recall him saying that Val should join the Navy.”
Aunt Hester chimed in: Did not Winifred think that it was much better for the young people to be secure and not run any risk at their age?
Aunt Hester chimed in: Didn't Winifred think it was much better for the young people to be safe and not take any risks at their age?
“Well,” said Winifred, “if they were in London, perhaps; in London it’s amusing to do nothing. But out there, of course, he’ll simply get bored to death.”
“Sure,” Winifred said, “if they were in London, maybe; in London, it’s fun to do nothing. But out there, he’s definitely going to be bored to tears.”
Aunt Hester thought that it would be nice for him to work, if he were quite sure not to lose by it. It was not as if they had no money. Timothy, of course, had done so well by retiring. Aunt Juley wanted to know what Montague had said.
Aunt Hester thought it would be good for him to work, as long as he was sure it wouldn't be a mistake. It wasn’t like they were broke. Timothy, of course, had done really well by retiring. Aunt Juley wanted to know what Montague had said.
Winifred did not tell her, for Montague had merely remarked: “Wait till the old man dies.”
Winifred didn't tell her, because Montague had simply said, "Just wait until the old man passes away."
At this moment Francie was announced. Her eyes were brimming with a smile.
At that moment, Francie was called in. Her eyes were full of a smile.
“Well,” she said, “what do you think of it?”
“Well,” she said, “what do you think about it?”
“Of what, dear?”
"What about it, dear?"
“In The Times this morning.”
“In The Times this morning.”
“We haven’t seen it, we always read it after dinner; Timothy has it till then.”
“We haven’t seen it; we always read it after dinner. Timothy has it until then.”
Francie rolled her eyes.
Francie rolled her eyes.
“Do you think you ought to tell us?” said Aunt Juley. “What was it?”
“Do you think you should tell us?” said Aunt Juley. “What was it?”
“Irene’s had a son at Robin Hill.”
“Irene had a son at Robin Hill.”
Aunt Juley drew in her breath. “But,” she said, “they were only married in March!”
Aunt Juley inhaled sharply. “But,” she said, “they just got married in March!”
“Yes, Auntie; isn’t it interesting?”
"Yes, Auntie; isn't that cool?"
“Well,” said Winifred, “I’m glad. I was sorry for Jolyon losing his boy. It might have been Val.”
“Well,” said Winifred, “I’m glad. I felt bad for Jolyon losing his son. It could have been Val.”
Aunt Juley seemed to go into a sort of dream. “I wonder,” she murmured, “what dear Soames will think? He has so wanted to have a son himself. A little bird has always told me that.”
Aunt Juley seemed to drift off into a daydream. “I wonder,” she murmured, “what dear Soames will think? He's always wanted to have a son. A little bird has always whispered that to me.”
“Well,” said Winifred, “he’s going to—bar accidents.”
“Well,” Winifred said, “he's going to—barring any accidents.”
Gladness trickled out of Aunt Juley’s eyes.
Gladness flowed from Aunt Juley’s eyes.
“How delightful!” she said. “When?”
“How awesome!” she said. “When?”
“November.”
“November.”
Such a lucky month! But she did wish it could be sooner. It was a long time for James to wait, at his age!
Such a lucky month! But she wished it could be sooner. It was a long time for James to wait, especially at his age!
To wait! They dreaded it for James, but they were used to it themselves. Indeed, it was their great distraction. To wait! For The Times to read; for one or other of their nieces or nephews to come in and cheer them up; for news of Nicholas’ health; for that decision of Christopher’s about going on the stage; for information concerning the mine of Mrs. MacAnder’s nephew; for the doctor to come about Hester’s inclination to wake up early in the morning; for books from the library which were always out; for Timothy to have a cold; for a nice quiet warm day, not too hot, when they could take a turn in Kensington Gardens. To wait, one on each side of the hearth in the drawing-room, for the clock between them to strike; their thin, veined, knuckled hands plying knitting-needles and crochet-hooks, their hair ordered to stop—like Canute’s waves—from any further advance in colour. To wait in their black silks or satins for the Court to say that Hester might wear her dark green, and Juley her darker maroon. To wait, slowly turning over and over, in their old minds the little joys and sorrows, events and expectancies, of their little family world, as cows chew patient cuds in a familiar field. And this new event was so well worth waiting for. Soames had always been their pet, with his tendency to give them pictures, and his almost weekly visits which they missed so much, and his need for their sympathy evoked by the wreck of his first marriage. This new event—the birth of an heir to Soames—was so important for him, and for his dear father, too, that James might not have to die without some certainty about things. James did so dislike uncertainty; and with Montague, of course, he could not feel really satisfied to leave no grand-children but the young Darties. After all, one’s own name did count! And as James’ ninetieth birthday neared they wondered what precautions he was taking. He would be the first of the Forsytes to reach that age, and set, as it were, a new standard in holding on to life. That was so important, they felt, at their ages eighty-seven and eighty-five; though they did not want to think of themselves when they had Timothy, who was not yet eighty-two, to think of. There was, of course, a better world. “In my Father’s house are many mansions” was one of Aunt Juley’s favourite sayings—it always comforted her, with its suggestion of house property, which had made the fortune of dear Roger. The Bible was, indeed, a great resource, and on very fine Sundays there was church in the morning; and sometimes Juley would steal into Timothy’s study when she was sure he was out, and just put an open New Testament casually among the books on his little table—he was a great reader, of course, having been a publisher. But she had noticed that Timothy was always cross at dinner afterwards. And Smither had told her more than once that she had picked books off the floor in doing the room. Still, with all that, they did feel that heaven could not be quite so cosy as the rooms in which they and Timothy had been waiting so long. Aunt Hester, especially, could not bear the thought of the exertion. Any change, or rather the thought of a change—for there never was any—always upset her very much. Aunt Juley, who had more spirit, sometimes thought it would be quite exciting; she had so enjoyed that visit to Brighton the year dear Susan died. But then Brighton one knew was nice, and it was so difficult to tell what heaven would be like, so on the whole she was more than content to wait.
To wait! They were worried about James, but they were used to it themselves. In fact, it was their main distraction. To wait! For The Times to read; for one of their nieces or nephews to come in and lift their spirits; for news about Nicholas’ health; for Christopher to decide about going on stage; for updates about Mrs. MacAnder’s nephew and his mine; for the doctor to come because of Hester’s habit of waking up early; for books from the library that were always checked out; for Timothy to catch a cold; for a nice, warm, calm day—not too hot—when they could stroll in Kensington Gardens. To wait, one on each side of the fire in the sitting room, for the clock between them to chime; their thin, veined, knuckled hands working with knitting needles and crochet hooks, their hair styled to stop—like Canute’s waves—from changing color. To wait in their black silks or satins for the Court to say that Hester could wear her dark green, and Juley her darker maroon. To wait, slowly mulling over the little joys and sorrows, happenings and hopes of their small family world, like cows patiently chewing their cud in a familiar field. And this new event was definitely worth waiting for. Soames had always been their favorite, with his habit of bringing them pictures and his nearly weekly visits they missed so much, and his need for their support after his first marriage fell apart. This new event—the birth of an heir to Soames—was extremely important for him, and for his dear father, too, ensuring that James might not have to pass away without some certainty about things. James really hated uncertainty; and with Montague, of course, he couldn’t be completely satisfied leaving behind only the young Darties as grandchildren. After all, one’s own name did matter! And as James’ ninetieth birthday approached, they wondered what preparations he was making. He would be the first of the Forsytes to reach that age, setting a new standard for longevity. This was crucial for them at their ages of eighty-seven and eighty-five, though they didn’t want to think of themselves when they had Timothy, who was not yet eighty-two, to think about. Of course, there was a better world. “In my Father’s house are many mansions” was one of Aunt Juley’s favorite sayings—it always comforted her with its hint of property, which had made dear Roger’s fortune. The Bible was indeed a great source of comfort, and on very fine Sundays there was church in the morning; and sometimes Juley would sneak into Timothy’s study when she was sure he was out and just casually place an open New Testament among the books on his little table— he was a great reader, of course, having been a publisher. But she had noticed that Timothy was always grumpy at dinner afterwards. And Smither had told her more than once that she had picked books off the floor while cleaning the room. Still, despite all that, they felt that heaven couldn’t be as cozy as the rooms where they and Timothy had been waiting for so long. Aunt Hester, especially, couldn’t stand the thought of the effort. Any change—or rather the thought of a change—since there never was any always upset her greatly. Aunt Juley, who had a bit more spirit, sometimes thought it would be quite exciting; she had really enjoyed that trip to Brighton the year dear Susan passed away. But then Brighton was familiar, and it was so hard to know what heaven would actually be like, so overall she was more than content to wait.
On the morning of James’ birthday, August the 5th, they felt extraordinary animation, and little notes passed between them by the hand of Smither while they were having breakfast in their beds. Smither must go round and take their love and little presents and find out how Mr. James was, and whether he had passed a good night with all the excitement. And on the way back would Smither call in at Green Street—it was a little out of her way, but she could take the bus up Bond Street afterwards; it would be a nice little change for her—and ask dear Mrs. Dartie to be sure and look in before she went out of town.
On the morning of James' birthday, August 5th, they felt an incredible energy, and little notes were exchanged between them through Smither while they had breakfast in bed. Smither needed to go around and deliver their love notes and small gifts, and check on how Mr. James was doing and whether he had a good night despite all the excitement. On her way back, Smither would stop by Green Street—it was a bit out of her way, but she could catch the bus up Bond Street afterward; it would be a nice little change for her—and ask dear Mrs. Dartie to make sure to drop by before she left town.
All this Smither did—an undeniable servant trained many years ago under Aunt Ann to a perfection not now procurable. Mr. James, so Mrs. James said, had passed an excellent night, he sent his love; Mrs. James had said he was very funny and had complained that he didn’t know what all the fuss was about. Oh! and Mrs. Dartie sent her love, and she would come to tea.
All this Smither did—an undeniable servant trained many years ago under Aunt Ann to a level of perfection that can't be found today. Mr. James, according to Mrs. James, had a great night; he sent his love. Mrs. James mentioned he was very funny and had complained that he didn’t understand what all the fuss was about. Oh! And Mrs. Dartie sent her love and said she would come for tea.
Aunts Juley and Hester, rather hurt that their presents had not received special mention—they forgot every year that James could not bear to receive presents, “throwing away their money on him,” as he always called it—were “delighted”; it showed that James was in good spirits, and that was so important for him. And they began to wait for Winifred. She came at four, bringing Imogen, and Maud, just back from school, and “getting such a pretty girl, too,” so that it was extremely difficult to ask for news about Annette. Aunt Juley, however, summoned courage to enquire whether Winifred had heard anything, and if Soames was anxious.
Aunts Juley and Hester, somewhat hurt that their gifts hadn’t been specifically acknowledged—they forgot every year that James couldn’t stand receiving presents, referring to it as “throwing away their money on him”—were “delighted”; it indicated that James was in good spirits, which was very important for him. And they began to wait for Winifred. She arrived at four, bringing Imogen, and Maud, just back from school, and “bringing such a pretty girl, too,” making it very hard to ask for updates about Annette. Aunt Juley, however, gathered her courage to ask whether Winifred had heard anything and if Soames was worried.
“Uncle Soames is always anxious, Auntie,” interrupted Imogen; “he can’t be happy now he’s got it.”
“Uncle Soames is always stressed, Auntie,” interrupted Imogen; “he can’t be happy now that he has it.”
The words struck familiarly on Aunt Juley’s ears. Ah! yes; that funny drawing of George’s, which had not been shown them! But what did Imogen mean? That her uncle always wanted more than he could have? It was not at all nice to think like that.
The words sounded familiar to Aunt Juley. Oh! right; that funny drawing of George's that they hadn’t been shown! But what did Imogen mean? That her uncle always wanted more than he could get? It was really not pleasant to think like that.
Imogen’s voice rose clear and clipped:
Imogen's voice became sharp and distinct:
“Imagine! Annette’s only two years older than me; it must be awful for her, married to Uncle Soames.”
“Can you believe it? Annette's only two years older than me; it must be terrible for her, being married to Uncle Soames.”
Aunt Juley lifted her hands in horror.
Aunt Juley raised her hands in shock.
“My dear,” she said, “you don’t know what you’re talking about. Your Uncle Soames is a match for anybody. He’s a very clever man, and good-looking and wealthy, and most considerate and careful, and not at all old, considering everything.”
“My dear,” she said, “you don’t know what you’re talking about. Your Uncle Soames can hold his own against anyone. He’s really smart, attractive, rich, and very thoughtful and careful, and he’s not old at all, all things considered.”
Imogen, turning her luscious glance from one to the other of the “old dears,” only smiled.
Imogen, shifting her gorgeous gaze from one of the "old dears" to the other, just smiled.
“I hope,” said Aunt Juley quite severely, “that you will marry as good a man.”
“I hope,” said Aunt Juley quite seriously, “that you will marry a man just as good.”
“I shan’t marry a good man, Auntie,” murmured Imogen; “they’re dull.”
“I won't marry a good man, Auntie,” whispered Imogen; “they're boring.”
“If you go on like this,” replied Aunt Juley, still very much upset, “you won’t marry anybody. We’d better not pursue the subject;” and turning to Winifred, she said: “How is Montague?”
“If you keep this up,” Aunt Juley replied, still quite upset, “you won’t end up marrying anyone. It’s best not to continue this conversation;” then she turned to Winifred and asked, “How’s Montague?”
That evening, while they were waiting for dinner, she murmured:
That evening, while they were waiting for dinner, she whispered:
“I’ve told Smither to get up half a bottle of the sweet champagne, Hester. I think we ought to drink dear James’ health, and—and the health of Soames’ wife; only, let’s keep that quite secret. I’ll just say like this, ‘And you know, Hester!’ and then we’ll drink. It might upset Timothy.”
“I’ve told Smither to get a half bottle of sweet champagne, Hester. I think we should drink to dear James’ health, and—and to Soames’ wife; but let’s keep that under wraps. I’ll just say like this, ‘And you know, Hester!’ and then we’ll toast. It might bother Timothy.”
“It’s more likely to upset us,” said Aunt Nester. “But we must, I suppose; for such an occasion.”
“It’s more likely to bother us,” said Aunt Nester. “But we have to, I guess; for an occasion like this.”
“Yes,” said Aunt Juley rapturously, “it is an occasion! Only fancy if he has a dear little boy, to carry the family on! I do feel it so important, now that Irene has had a son. Winifred says George is calling Jolyon ‘The Three-Decker,’ because of his three families, you know! George is droll. And fancy! Irene is living after all in the house Soames had built for them both. It does seem hard on dear Soames; and he’s always been so regular.”
“Yes,” Aunt Juley said excitedly, “it is a big deal! Just imagine if he has a cute little boy to carry on the family name! I really feel it’s so important now that Irene has had a son. Winifred says George is calling Jolyon ‘The Three-Decker’ because of his three families, you know! George is funny. And can you believe it? Irene is actually living in the house Soames built for them both. It does seem unfair to dear Soames; he’s always been so dependable.”
That night in bed, excited and a little flushed still by her glass of wine and the secrecy of the second toast, she lay with her prayer-book opened flat, and her eyes fixed on a ceiling yellowed by the light from her reading-lamp. Young things! It was so nice for them all! And she would be so happy if she could see dear Soames happy. But, of course, he must be now, in spite of what Imogen had said. He would have all that he wanted: property, and wife, and children! And he would live to a green old age, like his dear father, and forget all about Irene and that dreadful case. If only she herself could be here to buy his children their first rocking-horse! Smither should choose it for her at the stores, nice and dappled. Ah! how Roger used to rock her until she fell off! Oh dear! that was a long time ago! It was! “In my Father’s house are many mansions—”A little scrattling noise caught her ear—“but no mice!” she thought mechanically. The noise increased. There! it was a mouse! How naughty of Smither to say there wasn’t! It would be eating through the wainscot before they knew where they were, and they would have to have the builders in. They were such destructive things! And she lay, with her eyes just moving, following in her mind that little scrattling sound, and waiting for sleep to release her from it.
That night in bed, feeling excited and a bit flushed from her glass of wine and the secrecy of the second toast, she lay with her prayer book open flat, her eyes fixed on a ceiling yellowed by the light from her reading lamp. Young people! It was so nice for them all! She would be so happy if she could see dear Soames happy. But he must be now, despite what Imogen had said. He would have everything he wanted: property, a wife, and kids! He would live to a ripe old age, like his dear father, and forget all about Irene and that awful situation. If only she could be there to buy his children their first rocking horse! Smither should pick it out for her at the store, nice and dappled. Ah! how Roger used to rock her until she fell off! Oh dear! that was so long ago! It was! “In my Father’s house are many mansions—” A little scratching noise caught her ear—“but no mice!” she thought automatically. The noise got louder. There! it was a mouse! How naughty of Smither to say there weren’t any! It would eat through the wainscoting before they knew it, and they would have to call in the builders. They were such destructive little things! And she lay there, her eyes just moving, following that little scratching sound in her mind, waiting for sleep to free her from it.
CHAPTER XII
BIRTH OF A FORSYTE
Soames walked out of the garden door, crossed the lawn, stood on the path above the river, turned round and walked back to the garden door, without having realised that he had moved. The sound of wheels crunching the drive convinced him that time had passed, and the doctor gone. What, exactly, had he said?
Soames stepped out of the garden door, crossed the lawn, stood on the path above the river, turned around, and walked back to the garden door without even noticing that he had moved. The sound of wheels crunching the driveway made him realize that time had passed and the doctor was gone. What had he actually said?
“This is the position, Mr. Forsyte. I can make pretty certain of her life if I operate, but the baby will be born dead. If I don’t operate, the baby will most probably be born alive, but it’s a great risk for the mother—a great risk. In either case I don’t think she can ever have another child. In her state she obviously can’t decide for herself, and we can’t wait for her mother. It’s for you to make the decision, while I’m getting what’s necessary. I shall be back within the hour.”
“This is the situation, Mr. Forsyte. I can be pretty sure that she will survive if I perform the surgery, but the baby will be stillborn. If I don’t operate, the baby will likely be born alive, but it's a huge risk for the mother—a huge risk. In either scenario, I don’t believe she’ll be able to have another child. Given her condition, she obviously can’t make this decision for herself, and we can’t wait for her mother. It’s up to you to decide while I prepare what’s needed. I’ll be back in an hour.”
The decision! What a decision! No time to get a specialist down! No time for anything!
The decision! What a decision! No time to get a specialist in! No time for anything!
The sound of wheels died away, but Soames still stood intent; then, suddenly covering his ears, he walked back to the river. To come before its time like this, with no chance to foresee anything, not even to get her mother here! It was for her mother to make that decision, and she couldn’t arrive from Paris till to-night! If only he could have understood the doctor’s jargon, the medical niceties, so as to be sure he was weighing the chances properly; but they were Greek to him—like a legal problem to a layman. And yet he must decide! He brought his hand away from his brow wet, though the air was chilly. These sounds which came from her room! To go back there would only make it more difficult. He must be calm, clear. On the one hand life, nearly certain, of his young wife, death quite certain, of his child; and—no more children afterwards! On the other, death perhaps of his wife, nearly certain life for the child; and—no more children afterwards! Which to choose?.... It had rained this last fortnight—the river was very full, and in the water, collected round the little house-boat moored by his landing-stage, were many leaves from the woods above, brought off by a frost. Leaves fell, lives drifted down—Death! To decide about death! And no one to give him a hand. Life lost was lost for good. Let nothing go that you could keep; for, if it went, you couldn’t get it back. It left you bare, like those trees when they lost their leaves; barer and barer until you, too, withered and came down. And, by a queer somersault of thought, he seemed to see not Annette lying up there behind that window-pane on which the sun was shining, but Irene lying in their bedroom in Montpellier Square, as it might conceivably have been her fate to lie, sixteen years ago. Would he have hesitated then? Not a moment! Operate, operate! Make certain of her life! No decision—a mere instinctive cry for help, in spite of his knowledge, even then, that she did not love him! But this! Ah! there was nothing overmastering in his feeling for Annette! Many times these last months, especially since she had been growing frightened, he had wondered. She had a will of her own, was selfish in her French way. And yet—so pretty! What would she wish—to take the risk. “I know she wants the child,” he thought. “If it’s born dead, and no more chance afterwards—it’ll upset her terribly. No more chance! All for nothing! Married life with her for years and years without a child. Nothing to steady her! She’s too young. Nothing to look forward to, for her—for me! For me!” He struck his hands against his chest! Why couldn’t he think without bringing himself in—get out of himself and see what he ought to do? The thought hurt him, then lost edge, as if it had come in contact with a breastplate. Out of oneself! Impossible! Out into soundless, scentless, touchless, sightless space! The very idea was ghastly, futile! And touching there the bedrock of reality, the bottom of his Forsyte spirit, Soames rested for a moment. When one ceased, all ceased; it might go on, but there’d be nothing in it!
The sound of wheels faded away, but Soames stood there, focused; then, suddenly covering his ears, he walked back to the river. To arrive at this point too soon, with no way to predict anything—he couldn't even get her mother here! It was up to her mother to make that choice, and she wouldn't arrive from Paris until tonight! If only he could have understood the doctor’s technical terms, the medical details, so he could be sure he was weighing the chances correctly; but it was all Greek to him—like a legal issue to someone who knows nothing about law. And yet he had to decide! He wiped his brow, which was damp even though the air was chilly. Those sounds coming from her room! Going back there would only make it harder. He needed to be calm and composed. On one hand, life—nearly certain—for his young wife; on the other, the certain death of his child; and—no more kids afterwards! On the other hand, the possible death of his wife, and almost certain life for the child; and—no more kids afterwards! Which should he choose?.... It had rained in the last two weeks—the river was really high, and around the little houseboat moored by his landing stage, there were many leaves from the nearby woods, brought down by frost. Leaves fell, lives drifted away—Death! To make a choice about death! And no one to help him. Life lost was lost forever. Let nothing slip away that you could hold onto; because, once it’s gone, you can’t get it back. It left you exposed, like those trees when they shed their leaves; more and more bare until you, too, withered and fell. And in a strange twist of thought, he seemed to see not Annette lying behind that sunlit window, but Irene lying in their bedroom in Montpellier Square, as she might have been sixteen years ago. Would he have hesitated then? Not for a second! Operate, operate! Make sure she survives! No decision—just an instinctive cry for help, even though he knew, even back then, that she didn’t love him! But this! Ah! He didn’t feel overwhelmingly for Annette! Over the past months, especially since she had started to get scared, he’d wondered. She had her own mind, was selfish in her French way. And yet—so beautiful! What would she want—to take the risk? “I know she wants the child,” he thought. “If it’s stillborn, and there are no more chances afterwards—it’ll devastate her. No more chance! All for nothing! A married life with her for years and years without a child. Nothing to anchor her! She’s too young. Nothing to look forward to—for her—for me! For me!” He hit his hands against his chest! Why couldn’t he think without involving himself—get out of his own head and see what he ought to do? The thought pained him, then lost its sharpness as if it hit a protective barrier. Out of oneself! Impossible! Out into soundless, scentless, touchless, sightless space! The very idea was horrifying, pointless! And as he touched the foundation of reality, the core of his Forsyte spirit, Soames paused for a moment. When one stops, everything stops; it might continue, but there’d be nothing in it!
He looked at his watch. In half an hour the doctor would be back. He must decide! If against the operation and she died, how face her mother and the doctor afterwards? How face his own conscience? It was his child that she was having. If for the operation—then he condemned them both to childlessness. And for what else had he married her but to have a lawful heir? And his father—at death’s door, waiting for the news! “It’s cruel!” he thought; “I ought never to have such a thing to settle! It’s cruel!” He turned towards the house. Some deep, simple way of deciding! He took out a coin, and put it back. If he spun it, he knew he would not abide by what came up! He went into the dining-room, furthest away from that room whence the sounds issued. The doctor had said there was a chance. In here that chance seemed greater; the river did not flow, nor the leaves fall. A fire was burning. Soames unlocked the tantalus. He hardly ever touched spirits, but now—he poured himself out some whisky and drank it neat, craving a faster flow of blood. “That fellow Jolyon,” he thought; “he had children already. He has the woman I really loved; and now a son by her! And I—I’m asked to destroy my only child! Annette can’t die; it’s not possible. She’s strong!”
He checked his watch. In half an hour, the doctor would be back. He *had* to decide! If he was against the operation and she died, how could he face her mother and the doctor afterwards? How could he deal with his own conscience? It was *his* child she was carrying. If he agreed to the operation—then he condemned them both to never having children. And why else had he married her if not to have a legitimate heir? And his father—on the brink of death, waiting for the news! “It’s cruel!” he thought; “I shouldn’t have to make such a decision! It’s cruel!” He turned towards the house. He needed some clear, simple way to decide! He took out a coin but then put it back. If he flipped it, he knew he wouldn't go with whatever it landed on! He went into the dining room, farthest away from the room where the sounds were coming from. The doctor had said there was a chance. In here, that chance felt greater; the river didn’t flow, and the leaves didn’t fall. A fire was burning. Soames unlocked the liquor cabinet. He rarely drank spirits, but now—he poured himself some whiskey and drank it straight, needing a quicker rush of blood. “That guy Jolyon,” he thought; “he already has kids. He has the woman I really loved; and now a son with her! And I—I’m being asked to destroy my only child! Annette *can’t* die; it’s not possible. She’s strong!”
He was still standing sullenly at the sideboard when he heard the doctor’s carriage, and went out to him. He had to wait for him to come downstairs.
He was still standing gloomily by the sideboard when he heard the doctor’s carriage and went out to greet him. He had to wait for him to come downstairs.
“Well, doctor?”
"What's up, doc?"
“The situation’s the same. Have you decided?”
"The situation is the same. Have you made a decision?"
“Yes,” said Soames; “don’t operate!”
“Yes,” said Soames; “don’t proceed!”
“Not? You understand—the risk’s great?”
"Not? You get it—the risk's high?"
In Soames’ set face nothing moved but the lips.
In Soames' expressionless face, only his lips moved.
“You said there was a chance?”
“You said there was a chance?”
“A chance, yes; not much of one.”
“A chance, sure; but not a great one.”
“You say the baby must be born dead if you do?”
“You're saying the baby has to be stillborn if you do?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Do you still think that in any case she can’t have another?”
“Do you still believe that she can't have another one?”
“One can’t be absolutely sure, but it’s most unlikely.”
"One can't be completely sure, but it's very unlikely."
“She’s strong,” said Soames; “we’ll take the risk.”
“She’s strong,” Soames said; “we’ll take the risk.”
The doctor looked at him very gravely. “It’s on your shoulders,” he said; “with my own wife, I couldn’t.”
The doctor looked at him seriously. “It’s up to you,” he said; “I couldn’t do it with my own wife.”
Soames’ chin jerked up as if someone had hit him.
Soames' chin shot up as if someone had struck him.
“Am I of any use up there?” he asked.
“Am I any help up there?” he asked.
“No; keep away.”
"Stay away."
“I shall be in my picture-gallery, then; you know where.”
“I'll be in my art gallery, you know where to find me.”
The doctor nodded, and went upstairs.
The doctor nodded and went upstairs.
Soames continued to stand, listening. “By this time to-morrow,” he thought, “I may have her death on my hands.” No! it was unfair—monstrous, to put it that way! Sullenness dropped on him again, and he went up to the gallery. He stood at the window. The wind was in the north; it was cold, clear; very blue sky, heavy ragged white clouds chasing across; the river blue, too, through the screen of goldening trees; the woods all rich with colour, glowing, burnished—an early autumn. If it were his own life, would he be taking that risk? “But she’d take the risk of losing me,” he thought, “sooner than lose her child! She doesn’t really love me!” What could one expect—a girl and French? The one thing really vital to them both, vital to their marriage and their futures, was a child! “I’ve been through a lot for this,” he thought, “I’ll hold on—hold on. There’s a chance of keeping both—a chance!” One kept till things were taken—one naturally kept! He began walking round the gallery. He had made one purchase lately which he knew was a fortune in itself, and he halted before it—a girl with dull gold hair which looked like filaments of metal gazing at a little golden monster she was holding in her hand. Even at this tortured moment he could just feel the extraordinary nature of the bargain he had made—admire the quality of the table, the floor, the chair, the girl’s figure, the absorbed expression on her face, the dull gold filaments of her hair, the bright gold of the little monster. Collecting pictures; growing richer, richer! What use, if...! He turned his back abruptly on the picture, and went to the window. Some of his doves had flown up from their perches round the dovecot, and were stretching their wings in the wind. In the clear sharp sunlight their whiteness almost flashed. They flew far, making a flung-up hieroglyphic against the sky. Annette fed the doves; it was pretty to see her. They took it out of her hand; they knew she was matter-of-fact. A choking sensation came into his throat. She would not—could not die! She was too—too sensible; and she was strong, really strong, like her mother, in spite of her fair prettiness.
Soames kept standing, listening. “By this time tomorrow,” he thought, “I might have her death on my conscience.” No! That was unfair—monstrous to think like that! A wave of gloom hit him again, and he went up to the gallery. He stood at the window. The wind was coming from the north; it was cold and clear; the sky was bright blue, with heavy, ragged white clouds racing across it; the river was blue too, framed by trees turning golden; the woods were vibrant with color, glowing and polished—an early autumn. If it were his own life, would he really be taking that risk? “But she’d take the chance of losing me,” he thought, “rather than lose her child! She doesn’t truly love me!” What could one expect from a girl, especially a French one? The one thing that was absolutely crucial for both of them, essential for their marriage and futures, was a child! “I’ve gone through a lot for this,” he thought, “I’ll hold on—hold on. There’s a chance of keeping both—a chance!” One holds on until things are taken away—one naturally holds on! He began to pace around the gallery. He had made one recent purchase that he knew was a treasure in itself, and he paused before it—a girl with dull gold hair that looked like strands of metal staring at a little golden monster she was holding in her hand. Even in this tormented moment, he could feel the remarkable nature of the deal he had made—admiring the quality of the table, the floor, the chair, the girl’s figure, the focused expression on her face, the dull gold strands of her hair, the bright gold of the little monster. Collecting art; growing richer, richer! What good is it if...! He abruptly turned away from the painting and went to the window. Some of his doves had flown up from their perches around the dovecot, stretching their wings in the wind. In the clear, sharp sunlight, their whiteness almost sparkled. They flew far, creating a thrown-up hieroglyph against the sky. Annette fed the doves; it was beautiful to watch her. They took food from her hand; they knew she was practical. A tight feeling rose in his throat. She would not—could not die! She was too—too sensible; and she was strong, really strong, like her mother, despite her delicate beauty.
It was already growing dark when at last he opened the door, and stood listening. Not a sound! A milky twilight crept about the stairway and the landings below. He had turned back when a sound caught his ear. Peering down, he saw a black shape moving, and his heart stood still. What was it? Death? The shape of Death coming from her door? No! only a maid without cap or apron. She came to the foot of his flight of stairs and said breathlessly:
It was already getting dark when he finally opened the door and stood listening. Not a sound! A hazy twilight crept around the stairway and the landings below. He was about to turn back when a noise caught his attention. Looking down, he saw a dark figure moving, and his heart stopped. What was it? Death? The figure of Death coming from her door? No! Just a maid without a cap or apron. She reached the bottom of his stairs and said breathlessly:
“The doctor wants to see you, sir.”
“The doctor wants to see you, sir.”
He ran down. She stood flat against the wall to let him pass, and said:
He ran down. She pressed herself against the wall to let him pass and said:
“Oh, Sir! it’s over.”
“Oh, Sir! It’s done.”
“Over?” said Soames, with a sort of menace; “what d’you mean?”
“Over?” Soames said menacingly. “What do you mean?”
“It’s born, sir.”
"It's here, sir."
He dashed up the four steps in front of him, and came suddenly on the doctor in the dim passage. The man was wiping his brow.
He rushed up the four steps in front of him and unexpectedly ran into the doctor in the dim hallway. The man was wiping his forehead.
“Well?” he said; “quick!”
"Well?" he said. "Hurry up!"
“Both living; it’s all right, I think.”
“Both alive; it’s okay, I think.”
Soames stood quite still, covering his eyes.
Soames stood completely still, covering his eyes.
“I congratulate you,” he heard the doctor say; “it was touch and go.”
“I congratulate you,” he heard the doctor say; “it was really close.”
Soames let fall the hand which was covering his face.
Soames dropped the hand that was covering his face.
“Thanks,” he said; “thanks very much. What is it?”
“Thanks,” he said, “thanks a lot. What is it?”
“Daughter—luckily; a son would have killed her—the head.”
“Daughter—thankfully; a son would have been the end of her—the head.”
A daughter!
A daughter!
“The utmost care of both,” he hears the doctor say, “and we shall do. When does the mother come?”
“The utmost care of both,” he hears the doctor say, “and we’ll make sure of that. When is the mother coming?”
“To-night, between nine and ten, I hope.”
"Tonight, between nine and ten, I hope."
“I’ll stay till then. Do you want to see them?”
“I'll stay until then. Do you want to see them?”
“Not now,” said Soames; “before you go. I’ll have dinner sent up to you.” And he went downstairs.
“Not right now,” Soames said; “before you leave. I’ll have dinner sent up to you.” Then he went downstairs.
Relief unspeakable, and yet—a daughter! It seemed to him unfair. To have taken that risk—to have been through this agony—and what agony!—for a daughter! He stood before the blazing fire of wood logs in the hall, touching it with his toe and trying to readjust himself. “My father!” he thought. A bitter disappointment, no disguising it! One never got all one wanted in this life! And there was no other—at least, if there was, it was no use!
Relief was overwhelming, but still—a daughter! It felt unfair to him. To have taken that risk—to have gone through this pain—and what pain!—for a daughter! He stood in front of the blazing wood fire in the hall, nudging it with his toe and trying to collect himself. “My father!” he thought. A bitter disappointment, no denying it! You never got everything you wanted in this life! And there was no other life—at least, if there was, it was pointless!
While he was standing there, a telegram was brought him.
While he was standing there, a telegram was delivered to him.
“Come up at once, your father sinking fast.—MOTHER.”
“Come up right away, your father is sinking fast.—MOTHER.”
He read it with a choking sensation. One would have thought he couldn’t feel anything after these last hours, but he felt this. Half-past seven, a train from Reading at nine, and madame’s train, if she had caught it, came in at eight-forty—he would meet that, and go on. He ordered the carriage, ate some dinner mechanically, and went upstairs. The doctor came out to him.
He read it with a tight feeling in his throat. You would think he couldn’t feel anything after the last few hours, but he felt this. It was half-past seven; a train from Reading was at nine, and if she caught her train, it would arrive at eight-forty—he would meet that and continue on. He ordered the car, ate some dinner without really thinking about it, and went upstairs. The doctor came out to him.
“They’re sleeping.”
“They’re asleep.”
“I won’t go in,” said Soames with relief. “My father’s dying; I have to—go up. Is it all right?”
“I’m not going in,” Soames said, feeling relieved. “My dad’s dying; I need to—go upstairs. Is that okay?”
The doctor’s face expressed a kind of doubting admiration. “If they were all as unemotional” he might have been saying.
The doctor's face showed a mix of skepticism and admiration. “If they were all as unemotional,” he might have been saying.
“Yes, I think you may go with an easy mind. You’ll be down soon?”
“Yes, I think you can go with peace of mind. You’ll be down soon?”
“To-morrow,” said Soames. “Here’s the address.”
“Tomorrow,” said Soames. “Here’s the address.”
The doctor seemed to hover on the verge of sympathy.
The doctor appeared to be on the brink of showing sympathy.
“Good-night!” said Soames abruptly, and turned away. He put on his fur coat. Death! It was a chilly business. He smoked a cigarette in the carriage—one of his rare cigarettes. The night was windy and flew on black wings; the carriage lights had to search out the way. His father! That old, old man! A comfortless night—to die!
“Good night!” Soames said suddenly, turning away. He put on his fur coat. Death! It was a cold situation. He smoked a cigarette in the carriage—one of his rare ones. The night was windy and dark; the carriage lights had to find the way. His father! That ancient man! A lonely night—to die!
The London train came in just as he reached the station, and Madame Lamotte, substantial, dark-clothed, very yellow in the lamplight, came towards the exit with a dressing-bag.
The London train arrived just as he got to the station, and Madame Lamotte, sturdy, dressed in dark clothes, and very yellow in the lamplight, walked toward the exit with a duffel bag.
“This all you have?” asked Soames.
“This is all you have?” asked Soames.
“But yes; I had not the time. How is my little one?”
“But yes; I didn’t have the time. How is my little one?”
“Doing well—both. A girl!”
“Both doing well—it's a girl!”
“A girl! What joy! I had a frightful crossing!”
“A girl! How exciting! I had a terrible crossing!”
Her black bulk, solid, unreduced by the frightful crossing, climbed into the brougham.
Her large black figure, solid and unaffected by the terrifying journey, climbed into the carriage.
“And you, mon cher?”
"And you, my dear?"
“My father’s dying,” said Soames between his teeth. “I’m going up. Give my love to Annette.”
“My dad’s dying,” Soames said through gritted teeth. “I’m heading up. Send my love to Annette.”
“Tiens!” murmured Madame Lamotte; “quel malheur!”
“Wow!” murmured Madame Lamotte; “what bad luck!”
Soames took his hat off, and moved towards his train. “The French!” he thought.
Soames took off his hat and walked toward his train. “The French!” he thought.
CHAPTER XIII
JAMES IS TOLD
A simple cold, caught in the room with double windows, where the air and the people who saw him were filtered, as it were, the room he had not left since the middle of September—and James was in deep waters. A little cold, passing his little strength and flying quickly to his lungs. “He mustn’t catch cold,” the doctor had declared, and he had gone and caught it. When he first felt it in his throat he had said to his nurse—for he had one now—“There, I knew how it would be, airing the room like that!” For a whole day he was highly nervous about himself and went in advance of all precautions and remedies; drawing every breath with extreme care and having his temperature taken every hour. Emily was not alarmed.
A simple cold, caught in the room with double windows, where the air and the people who saw him were filtered, so to speak, the room he hadn’t left since mid-September—and James was in deep trouble. A little cold, draining his strength and quickly settling in his lungs. “He mustn’t catch cold,” the doctor had said, and yet he caught it. When he first felt it in his throat, he told his nurse—who he had now—“See, I knew this would happen, airing the room like that!” For an entire day, he was really anxious about himself and took all possible precautions and remedies; taking every breath with extreme care and having his temperature checked every hour. Emily was not worried.
But next morning when she went in the nurse whispered: “He won’t have his temperature taken.”
But the next morning when she went in, the nurse whispered, “He won’t let anyone take his temperature.”
Emily crossed to the side of the bed where he was lying, and said softly, “How do you feel, James?” holding the thermometer to his lips. James looked up at her.
Emily moved to the side of the bed where he was lying and said softly, “How are you feeling, James?” as she held the thermometer to his lips. James looked up at her.
“What’s the good of that?” he murmured huskily; “I don’t want to know.”
“What’s the point of that?” he murmured softly; “I don’t want to know.”
Then she was alarmed. He breathed with difficulty, he looked terribly frail, white, with faint red discolorations. She had “had trouble” with him, Goodness knew; but he was James, had been James for nearly fifty years; she couldn’t remember or imagine life without James—James, behind all his fussiness, his pessimism, his crusty shell, deeply affectionate, really kind and generous to them all!
Then she was alarmed. He was breathing heavily, looking extremely weak, pale, with faint reddish spots. She had “had trouble” with him, goodness knows; but he was James, had been James for almost fifty years; she couldn’t remember or picture life without James—James, beneath all his fussiness, his pessimism, his tough exterior, deeply caring, really kind and generous to everyone!
All that day and the next he hardly uttered a word, but there was in his eyes a noticing of everything done for him, a look on his face which told her he was fighting; and she did not lose hope. His very stillness, the way he conserved every little scrap of energy, showed the tenacity with which he was fighting. It touched her deeply; and though her face was composed and comfortable in the sick-room, tears ran down her cheeks when she was out of it.
All that day and the next, he barely said a word, but his eyes noticed everything done for him, and the expression on his face told her he was putting up a fight; she didn’t lose hope. His complete stillness, how he saved every bit of energy, showed the determination with which he was battling. It moved her deeply; and even though her face was calm and relaxed in the sickroom, tears streamed down her cheeks when she stepped outside.
About tea-time on the third day—she had just changed her dress, keeping her appearance so as not to alarm him, because he noticed everything—she saw a difference. “It’s no use; I’m tired,” was written plainly across that white face, and when she went up to him, he muttered: “Send for Soames.”
About tea-time on the third day—she had just changed her dress, keeping her appearance so as not to alarm him, because he noticed everything—she saw a difference. “I’m done; I’m tired,” was written plainly across that pale face, and when she went up to him, he muttered: “Call Soames.”
“Yes, James,” she said comfortably; “all right—at once.” And she kissed his forehead. A tear dropped there, and as she wiped it off she saw that his eyes looked grateful. Much upset, and without hope now, she sent Soames the telegram.
“Yes, James,” she said soothingly; “okay—right away.” And she kissed his forehead. A tear fell there, and as she wiped it away, she noticed that his eyes looked thankful. Feeling very distressed and hopeless now, she sent Soames the telegram.
When he entered out of the black windy night, the big house was still as a grave. Warmson’s broad face looked almost narrow; he took the fur coat with a sort of added care, saying:
When he stepped out of the dark, windy night, the big house was as quiet as a grave. Warmson’s broad face appeared almost narrow; he took the fur coat with a sort of extra care, saying:
“Will you have a glass of wine, sir?”
“Would you like a glass of wine, sir?”
Soames shook his head, and his eyebrows made enquiry.
Soames shook his head, and his eyebrows questioned.
Warmson’s lips twitched. “He’s asking for you, sir;” and suddenly he blew his nose. “It’s a long time, sir,” he said, “that I’ve been with Mr. Forsyte—a long time.”
Warmson's lips twitched. “He’s asking for you, sir;” and suddenly he blew his nose. “It’s been a long time, sir,” he said, “that I’ve been with Mr. Forsyte—a long time.”
Soames left him folding the coat, and began to mount the stairs. This house, where he had been born and sheltered, had never seemed to him so warm, and rich, and cosy, as during this last pilgrimage to his father’s room. It was not his taste; but in its own substantial, lincrusta way it was the acme of comfort and security. And the night was so dark and windy; the grave so cold and lonely!
Soames left him folding the coat and started to go up the stairs. This house, where he had been born and raised, had never felt so warm, rich, and cozy to him as it did during this final visit to his father’s room. It wasn't his style, but in its own sturdy, patterned way, it was the ultimate in comfort and security. And the night was so dark and windy; the grave so cold and lonely!
He paused outside the door. No sound came from within. He turned the handle softly and was in the room before he was perceived. The light was shaded. His mother and Winifred were sitting on the far side of the bed; the nurse was moving away from the near side where was an empty chair. “For me!” thought Soames. As he moved from the door his mother and sister rose, but he signed with his hand and they sat down again. He went up to the chair and stood looking at his father. James’ breathing was as if strangled; his eyes were closed. And in Soames, looking on his father so worn and white and wasted, listening to his strangled breathing, there rose a passionate vehemence of anger against Nature, cruel, inexorable Nature, kneeling on the chest of that wisp of a body, slowly pressing out the breath, pressing out the life of the being who was dearest to him in the world. His father, of all men, had lived a careful life, moderate, abstemious, and this was his reward—to have life slowly, painfully squeezed out of him! And, without knowing that he spoke, he said: “It’s cruel!”
He paused outside the door. There was no sound coming from inside. He turned the handle quietly and stepped into the room before anyone noticed him. The light was dim. His mother and Winifred were sitting on the far side of the bed; the nurse was moving away from the near side where there was an empty chair. “For me!” thought Soames. As he moved away from the door, his mother and sister stood up, but he waved his hand signaling them to sit down again. He walked over to the chair and stood gazing at his father. James’ breathing was labored; his eyes were closed. And in Soames, watching his father so frail, pale, and diminished, listening to his strained breathing, a deep anger surged against Nature, cruel, relentless Nature, pressing down on the chest of that fragile body, slowly squeezing out the breath, draining the life from the person who meant the most to him in the world. His father, of all people, had lived a careful life, temperate and self-controlled, and this was his reward—to have life painfully squeezed out of him! And, without realizing he was speaking, he said, “It’s cruel!”
He saw his mother cover her eyes and Winifred bow her face towards the bed. Women! They put up with things so much better than men. He took a step nearer to his father. For three days James had not been shaved, and his lips and chin were covered with hair, hardly more snowy than his forehead. It softened his face, gave it a queer look already not of this world. His eyes opened. Soames went quite close and bent over. The lips moved.
He saw his mother cover her eyes and Winifred lower her face toward the bed. Women! They handle things so much better than men do. He took a step closer to his father. For three days, James hadn’t shaved, and his lips and chin were covered with hair, barely whiter than his forehead. It softened his features, giving him an oddly otherworldly look. His eyes opened. Soames went right up and leaned over. The lips moved.
“Here I am, Father:”
"Here I am, Dad:"
“Um—what—what news? They never tell....” the voice died, and a flood of emotion made Soames’ face work so that he could not speak. Tell him?—yes. But what? He made a great effort, got his lips together, and said:
“Um—what—what's the news? They never say....” the voice faded, and a wave of emotion twisted Soames’ face, making it hard for him to speak. Should he tell him?—yes. But what? He gathered himself, pressed his lips together, and said:
“Good news, dear, good—Annette, a son.”
“Great news, sweetheart, great—Annette, it’s a boy.”
“Ah!” It was the queerest sound, ugly, relieved, pitiful, triumphant—like the noise a baby makes getting what it wants. The eyes closed, and that strangled sound of breathing began again. Soames recoiled to the chair and stonily sat down. The lie he had told, based, as it were, on some deep, temperamental instinct that after death James would not know the truth, had taken away all power of feeling for the moment. His arm brushed against something. It was his father’s naked foot. In the struggle to breathe he had pushed it out from under the clothes. Soames took it in his hand, a cold foot, light and thin, white, very cold. What use to put it back, to wrap up that which must be colder soon! He warmed it mechanically with his hand, listening to his father’s laboured breathing; while the power of feeling rose again within him. A little sob, quickly smothered, came from Winifred, but his mother sat unmoving with her eyes fixed on James. Soames signed to the nurse.
“Ah!” It was the strangest sound, ugly, relieved, pitiful, triumphant—like a baby making noise when it gets what it wants. The eyes closed, and that strangled sound of breathing started again. Soames recoiled to the chair and sat down, expressionless. The lie he had told, based on some deep instinct that after death James wouldn’t know the truth, had taken away all feeling for the moment. His arm brushed against something. It was his father’s bare foot. In the struggle to breathe, he had pushed it out from under the covers. Soames took it in his hand, a cold foot, light and thin, white, very cold. What was the point of putting it back, of wrapping up something that would soon be even colder? He warmed it mechanically with his hand, listening to his father’s labored breathing, while the feeling began to rise again inside him. A little sob, quickly suppressed, came from Winifred, but his mother sat still, her eyes fixed on James. Soames signaled to the nurse.
“Where’s the doctor?” he whispered.
“Where's the doctor?” he asked.
“He’s been sent for.”
"He's been called."
“Can’t you do anything to ease his breathing?”
“Can’t you do anything to help him breathe easier?”
“Only an injection; and he can’t stand it. The doctor said, while he was fighting....”
“Just an injection; and he can’t handle it. The doctor said, while he was struggling....”
“He’s not fighting,” whispered Soames, “he’s being slowly smothered. It’s awful.”
“He's not fighting,” Soames whispered, “he's being slowly smothered. It's horrible.”
James stirred uneasily, as if he knew what they were saying. Soames rose and bent over him. James feebly moved his two hands, and Soames took them.
James stirred uneasily, as if he knew what they were saying. Soames got up and leaned over him. James weakly moved his hands, and Soames took them.
“He wants to be pulled up,” whispered the nurse.
“He wants to be lifted up,” whispered the nurse.
Soames pulled. He thought he pulled gently, but a look almost of anger passed over James’ face. The nurse plumped the pillows. Soames laid the hands down, and bending over kissed his father’s forehead. As he was raising himself again, James’ eyes bent on him a look which seemed to come from the very depths of what was left within. “I’m done, my boy,” it seemed to say, “take care of them, take care of yourself; take care—I leave it all to you.”
Soames pulled. He thought he was pulling gently, but a look almost of anger crossed James’ face. The nurse fluffed the pillows. Soames laid his hands down and, bending over, kissed his father’s forehead. As he was straightening up again, James looked at him with eyes that seemed to come from the very depths of what was left inside him. “I’m done, my boy,” it seemed to say, “take care of them, take care of yourself; take care—I leave it all to you.”
“Yes, Yes,” Soames whispered, “yes, yes.”
“Yes, yes,” Soames whispered, “yes, yes.”
Behind him the nurse did he knew not what, for his father made a tiny movement of repulsion as if resenting that interference; and almost at once his breathing eased away, became quiet; he lay very still. The strained expression on his face passed, a curious white tranquillity took its place. His eyelids quivered, rested; the whole face rested; at ease. Only by the faint puffing of his lips could they tell that he was breathing. Soames sank back on his chair, and fell to cherishing the foot again. He heard the nurse quietly crying over there by the fire; curious that she, a stranger, should be the only one of them who cried! He heard the quiet lick and flutter of the fire flames. One more old Forsyte going to his long rest—wonderful, they were!—wonderful how he had held on! His mother and Winifred were leaning forward, hanging on the sight of James’ lips. But Soames bent sideways over the feet, warming them both; they gave him comfort, colder and colder though they grew. Suddenly he started up; a sound, a dreadful sound such as he had never heard, was coming from his father’s lips, as if an outraged heart had broken with a long moan. What a strong heart, to have uttered that farewell! It ceased. Soames looked into the face. No motion; no breath! Dead! He kissed the brow, turned round and went out of the room. He ran upstairs to the bedroom, his old bedroom, still kept for him; flung himself face down on the bed, and broke into sobs which he stilled with the pillow....
Behind him, the nurse was doing something he couldn’t see, as his father made a slight movement of discomfort, as if he resented the interruption; and almost immediately, his breathing eased, became quiet; he lay very still. The strained look on his face faded, replaced by a strange sense of calmness. His eyelids flickered, then rested; his whole face relaxed, at peace. Only the faint puffing of his lips indicated that he was still breathing. Soames sank back in his chair, returning to the comforting sensation of his father's foot. He heard the nurse quietly crying over by the fire; it was strange that she, a stranger, was the only one of them shedding tears! He could hear the soft crackling and flickering of the fire. Another old Forsyte was going to his final rest—wonderful, they were!—amazing how long he had held on! His mother and Winifred leaned forward, fixated on the sight of James’ lips. But Soames leaned sideways over the feet, warming them both; they offered him comfort, even as they grew colder and colder. Suddenly, he jolted up; a sound, a terrible sound unlike anything he’d ever heard, was coming from his father’s lips, as if a wounded heart had let out a long moan. What a strong heart to have said that farewell! It stopped. Soames looked at the face. No movement; no breath! Dead! He kissed the forehead, turned around, and left the room. He dashed upstairs to his bedroom, his old bedroom, still kept for him; threw himself face down on the bed, and broke into sobs that he muffled with the pillow....
A little later he went downstairs and passed into the room. James lay alone, wonderfully calm, free from shadow and anxiety, with the gravity on his ravaged face which underlies great age, the worn fine gravity of old coins.
A little later, he went downstairs and entered the room. James lay alone, incredibly calm, free from worry and fear, with the seriousness on his weathered face that comes with great age, the tired, fine seriousness of old coins.
Soames looked steadily at that face, at the fire, at all the room with windows thrown open to the London night.
Soames stared intently at that face, at the fire, and at the entire room with the windows wide open to the London night.
“Good-bye!” he whispered, and went out.
“Goodbye!” he whispered, and stepped outside.
CHAPTER XIV
HIS
He had much to see to, that night and all next day. A telegram at breakfast reassured him about Annette, and he only caught the last train back to Reading, with Emily’s kiss on his forehead and in his ears her words:
He had a lot to take care of that night and the whole next day. A telegram at breakfast eased his mind about Annette, and he barely made it onto the last train back to Reading, with Emily’s kiss on his forehead and her words echoing in his ears:
“I don’t know what I should have done without you, my dear boy.”
“I don’t know what I would have done without you, my dear boy.”
He reached his house at midnight. The weather had changed, was mild again, as though, having finished its work and sent a Forsyte to his last account, it could relax. A second telegram, received at dinner-time, had confirmed the good news of Annette, and, instead of going in, Soames passed down through the garden in the moonlight to his houseboat. He could sleep there quite well. Bitterly tired, he lay down on the sofa in his fur coat and fell asleep. He woke soon after dawn and went on deck. He stood against the rail, looking west where the river swept round in a wide curve under the woods. In Soames, appreciation of natural beauty was curiously like that of his farmer ancestors, a sense of grievance if it wasn’t there, sharpened, no doubt, and civilised, by his researches among landscape painting. But dawn has power to fertilise the most matter-of-fact vision, and he was stirred. It was another world from the river he knew, under that remote cool light; a world into which man had not entered, an unreal world, like some strange shore sighted by discovery. Its colour was not the colour of convention, was hardly colour at all; its shapes were brooding yet distinct; its silence stunning; it had no scent. Why it should move him he could not tell, unless it were that he felt so alone in it, bare of all relationship and all possessions. Into such a world his father might be voyaging, for all resemblance it had to the world he had left. And Soames took refuge from it in wondering what painter could have done it justice. The white-grey water was like—like the belly of a fish! Was it possible that this world on which he looked was all private property, except the water—and even that was tapped! No tree, no shrub, not a blade of grass, not a bird or beast, not even a fish that was not owned. And once on a time all this was jungle and marsh and water, and weird creatures roamed and sported without human cognizance to give them names; rotting luxuriance had rioted where those tall, carefully planted woods came down to the water, and marsh-misted reeds on that far side had covered all the pasture. Well! they had got it under, kennelled it all up, labelled it, and stowed it in lawyers’ offices. And a good thing too! But once in a way, as now, the ghost of the past came out to haunt and brood and whisper to any human who chanced to be awake: “Out of my unowned loneliness you all came, into it some day you will all return.”
He got home at midnight. The weather had changed and was mild again, as if, having completed its task and sent a Forsyte to his final rest, it could finally relax. A second telegram, received at dinner, confirmed the good news about Annette, and instead of going inside, Soames walked through the garden in the moonlight to his houseboat. He could sleep there just fine. Bitterly tired, he lay down on the sofa in his fur coat and fell asleep. He woke shortly after dawn and went on deck. He leaned against the rail, looking west where the river curved widely under the trees. Soames' appreciation of natural beauty was oddly similar to that of his farmer ancestors—a sense of grievance if it wasn’t present, sharpened, of course, by his studies of landscape painting. But dawn has a way of awakening even the most practical vision, and he was moved. It felt like a different world from the river he knew, under that distant cool light; a world where humankind had not intruded, an unreal one, like a strange shore seen on a voyage of discovery. Its colors weren’t conventional; they barely registered as colors at all; its shapes were both brooding and distinct; its silence was overwhelming; it had no scent. He couldn’t say why it affected him so deeply, unless it was because he felt so alone in it, stripped of all connections and possessions. In such a world, his father might be traveling, for all its resemblance to the life he had left behind. Soames sought escape from it by pondering what painter could accurately capture it. The white-gray water looked like—like the belly of a fish! Was it possible that this world he was gazing at was all private property, except for the water—and even that had been tapped? No trees, no shrubs, not a blade of grass, no birds or animals, not even a fish that wasn’t owned. Once upon a time, all this had been jungle and marsh and water, and strange creatures roamed freely, unnamed by human eyes; rotting lushness flourished where those tall, carefully planted woods met the water, and misty reeds on that far side had covered the pasture. Well! They had tamed it all, locked it away, labeled it, and stored it in lawyers’ offices. And that’s a good thing too! But now and then, like now, the ghost of the past emerged to haunt and brood and whisper to anyone awake: “From my unowned loneliness you all came, and into it one day you will all return.”
And Soames, who felt the chill and the eeriness of that world—new to him and so very old: the world, unowned, visiting the scene of its past—went down and made himself tea on a spirit-lamp. When he had drunk it, he took out writing materials and wrote two paragraphs:
And Soames, who felt the cold and the strangeness of that world—new to him and so very ancient: the world, unclaimed, revisiting the place of its history—went downstairs and made himself tea on a spirit lamp. After he drank it, he pulled out some writing materials and wrote two paragraphs:
“On the 20th instant at his residence in Park Lane, James Forsyte, in his ninety-first year. Funeral at noon on the 24th at Highgate. No flowers by request.”
“On the 20th of this month at his home in Park Lane, James Forsyte, in his ninety-first year. Funeral at noon on the 24th at Highgate. No flowers by request.”
“On the 20th instant at The Shelter; Mapledurham, Annette, wife of Soames Forsyte, of a daughter.” And underneath on the blottingpaper he traced the word “son.”
“On the 20th of this month at The Shelter; Mapledurham, Annette, wife of Soames Forsyte, had a daughter.” And underneath on the blotting paper, he traced the word “son.”
It was eight o’clock in an ordinary autumn world when he went across to the house. Bushes across the river stood round and bright-coloured out of a milky haze; the wood-smoke went up blue and straight; and his doves cooed, preening their feathers in the sunlight.
It was eight o’clock in a typical autumn day when he walked over to the house. Bushes across the river were vibrant and colorful against a milky haze; the wood smoke rose up blue and straight; and his doves cooed, fluffing their feathers in the sunlight.
He stole up to his dressing-room, bathed, shaved, put on fresh linen and dark clothes.
He quietly went to his dressing room, took a bath, shaved, put on clean underwear, and dark clothes.
Madame Lamotte was beginning her breakfast when he went down.
Madame Lamotte was starting her breakfast when he came down.
She looked at his clothes, said, “Don’t tell me!” and pressed his hand. “Annette is prettee well. But the doctor say she can never have no more children. You knew that?” Soames nodded. “It’s a pity. Mais la petite est adorable. Du café?”
She looked at his clothes and said, “Don’t tell me!” as she squeezed his hand. “Annette is doing pretty well. But the doctor said she can never have any more children. Did you know that?” Soames nodded. “It’s a shame. But the little one is adorable. Coffee?”
Soames got away from her as soon as he could. She offended him—solid, matter-of-fact, quick, clear—French. He could not bear her vowels, her “r’s”. he resented the way she had looked at him, as if it were his fault that Annette could never bear him a son! His fault! He even resented her cheap adoration of the daughter he had not yet seen.
Soames distanced himself from her as quickly as possible. She irritated him—solid, straightforward, quick, clear—French. He couldn’t stand her vowels, her “r’s.” He hated the way she had looked at him, as if it was his fault that Annette could never give him a son! His fault! He even disliked her shallow admiration for the daughter he hadn’t seen yet.
Curious how he jibbed away from sight of his wife and child!
Curious how he quickly distanced himself from his wife and child!
One would have thought he must have rushed up at the first moment. On the contrary, he had a sort of physical shrinking from it—fastidious possessor that he was. He was afraid of what Annette was thinking of him, author of her agonies, afraid of the look of the baby, afraid of showing his disappointment with the present and—the future.
One would think he would have rushed in right away. On the contrary, he felt a sort of physical pullback from it—being the fastidious person he was. He was afraid of what Annette thought of him, the one who caused her pain, afraid of the baby's expression, afraid of revealing his disappointment with the present and—the future.
He spent an hour walking up and down the drawing-room before he could screw his courage up to mount the stairs and knock on the door of their room.
He walked back and forth in the living room for an hour before he could gather the courage to go upstairs and knock on their door.
Madame Lamotte opened it.
Ms. Lamotte opened it.
“Ah! At last you come! Elle vous attend!” She passed him, and Soames went in with his noiseless step, his jaw firmly set, his eyes furtive.
“Ah! You finally made it! She’s been waiting for you!” She walked past him, and Soames entered with his silent stride, his jaw clenched, his eyes shifting.
Annette was very pale and very pretty lying there. The baby was hidden away somewhere; he could not see it. He went up to the bed, and with sudden emotion bent and kissed her forehead.
Annette was really pale and really beautiful lying there. The baby was tucked away somewhere; he couldn't see it. He approached the bed and, feeling a rush of emotion, leaned down and kissed her forehead.
“Here you are then, Soames,” she said. “I am not so bad now. But I suffered terribly, terribly. I am glad I cannot have any more. Oh! how I suffered!”
“Here you are then, Soames,” she said. “I’m feeling better now. But I suffered a lot, really a lot. I’m glad I can’t go through any more of it. Oh! how I suffered!”
Soames stood silent, stroking her hand; words of endearment, of sympathy, absolutely would not come; the thought passed through him: “An English girl wouldn’t have said that!” At this moment he knew with certainty that he would never be near to her in spirit and in truth, nor she to him. He had collected her—that was all! And Jolyon’s words came rushing into his mind: “I should imagine you will be glad to have your neck out of chancery.” Well, he had got it out! Had he got it in again?
Soames stood quietly, stroking her hand; affectionate words, or words of sympathy, just wouldn't come. He thought, “An English girl wouldn’t have said that!” In that moment, he realized for sure that he would never connect with her emotionally or spiritually, and neither would she with him. He had just collected her—that was it! And Jolyon’s words echoed in his mind: “I bet you’re glad to be free from that mess.” Well, he had gotten out! But had he really?
“We must feed you up,” he said, “you’ll soon be strong.”
“We need to get you some food,” he said, “you’ll be strong in no time.”
“Don’t you want to see baby, Soames? She is asleep.”
“Don’t you want to see the baby, Soames? She’s sleeping.”
“Of course,” said Soames, “very much.”
“Of course,” Soames said, “totally.”
He passed round the foot of the bed to the other side and stood staring. For the first moment what he saw was much what he had expected to see—a baby. But as he stared and the baby breathed and made little sleeping movements with its tiny features, it seemed to assume an individual shape, grew to be like a picture, a thing he would know again; not repulsive, strangely bud-like and touching. It had dark hair. He touched it with his finger, he wanted to see its eyes. They opened, they were dark—whether blue or brown he could not tell. The eyes winked, stared, they had a sort of sleepy depth in them. And suddenly his heart felt queer, warm, as if elated.
He moved around the foot of the bed to the other side and stood staring. For a moment, what he saw was pretty much what he had expected—a baby. But as he kept staring and the baby breathed and made little sleeping movements with its tiny features, it started to take on a unique shape, becoming like a picture, something he would recognize again; not repulsive, but oddly bud-like and touching. It had dark hair. He touched it with his finger, wanting to see its eyes. They opened, and they were dark—whether blue or brown, he couldn’t tell. The eyes blinked and stared, with a sort of sleepy depth in them. Suddenly, his heart felt strange and warm, almost elated.
“Ma petite fleur!” Annette said softly.
My little flower! Annette said gently.
“Fleur,” repeated Soames: “Fleur! we’ll call her that.”
“Fleur,” Soames repeated. “Fleur! That’s what we’ll call her.”
The sense of triumph and renewed possession swelled within him.
The feeling of victory and regained control grew inside him.
By God! this—this thing was his! By God! this—this thing was his!
By God! this—this thing was his! By God! this—this thing was his!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!